《Reborn Hot Wife》 Chapter 1 There was almost no light in the dark room. Mary Kinson was lying on the ground, seeming to be weak. She had been locked up in a psychiatric hospital by her husband and best friend for a year. Fearing that she would take revenge, she cut off the sinews of her hands and feet, but refused to let her die easily. ¡°Life is so tough. How could she live so long!¡±Lavi Sue squatted down and looked at her coldly. ¡°Let me see my baby.¡± ¡°That bastard must have been strangled to death by Richard ck!¡± Dead?T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. The two words were like steel needles piercing into her heart. It hurt so much that she took a deep breath and her eyes turned red in an instant. ¡°It¡¯s impossible!¡± That was their flesh and blood! Thinking of her soft child, her eyes were filled with extreme despair. Lavi Sue sneered and pinched her neck. ¡°Well, the paternity test shows that your daughter is not his child at all! But she is a rtive of him! Tell me, who is the adulterer in the ck family?¡± With a pale face, she had a bad feeling. ¡°It¡¯s impossible! The child is his!¡± ¡°Even you don¡¯t know who the bastard is. Well, go to hell and ask the bastard yourself!¡± With a sneer, she tightened her grip. Mary Kinson couldn¡¯t struggle and her breath became more and more ufortable. Her vision became blurry and tears fell painfully. When she lost her consciousness, she heard a loud noise. At first, someone knocked the door open, and then, the floor was trembling with messy footsteps. When she was in a daze, she heard Lavi Sue call in horror, ¡°Richard ck¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t hear the rest clearly. She only felt that she was held in someone¡¯s arms. The man¡¯s warm finger pulp lingered between her pale and cold eyebrows. Not long after, hot tears fell on her cheeks. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte.¡± His low and gentle voice was full of endless love, but also despair and pain, full of nostalgia and reluctance. It was not Richard ck¡¯s voice. Shaking her eyshes, she tried to see who the man in front of her was, but in vain. Her lips were sealed, and the man bit her fiercely, like the poison of erosion, and the zing fire, as if to leave a deep mark on her. ¡°I¡¯ll give my life to you. Everything will be over again!¡± Finally, a drop of warm blood tears fell on her forehead. Her heart sank. He had never thought that there would be someone who would protect her and love her as much as his life till now. She was so stupid that she was set up by someone. How could anyone love her so much? Maybe it was just a dream of dying. Gradually, she couldn¡¯t hear the sound of the world, only the sound of sparks exploding in her ears. ¡­¡­ ¡°Miss Kinson, please break up with Richard ck.¡± The pain made her heart tremble for a moment. She covered her chest, shook her head and slowly opened her eyes. Leaning against the soft seat, she nced at the ovepping tables, chairs and various kinds of coffee, and then looked back at the coffee in front of her. She picked it up and took a sip. The strong fragrance was refreshing. This feeling was very real. For a moment, Mary Kinson was shocked beyond words. She looked up at the other side. Emma Werdy threw out a bank card and raised her chin high. ¡°I¡¯ll give you five million and leave my son. One project of our ck family is worth hundreds of millions. The marriage between the two families is a natural match. The engagement can¡¯t be cancelled. You can¡¯t destroy him because of your cheap love.¡± This scene coincided with that five years ago when she was still unmarried to Richard ck! Mary Kinson took a deep breath and pinched the other hand hard. The pain spread all over her body. For a moment, violent ecstasy surged up in her heart. She was reborn! Twenty years old again! In the future, everything would be different for her. All the people who had ruined her life deserved to die! She must let them pay the price! Including the evil mother-inw . Chapter 2 Mary Kinson ¡®s eyes are filled with unfathomable coldness, but her gaze is gradually carefree. She looked out the window, two index fingers tapping the body of the cup, her face was cold, pretending not to hear anything. Emma frowned. Shouldn¡¯t Mary Kinson kneel down and ask her for help? How could she ignore her? As soon as her mind wandered, she pulled out a card from her pocket. ¡°Ten million, break up with him now.¡± Mary Kinson rolled her eyes and put down her coffee, ¡°OK, deal.¡± Emma ¡°¡­?¡± Mary Kinson stood up with her card, grinned, turned and left,. Emma was dazed, but she looked at Mary Kinson as if she feared that she would go back on her word and leave very quickly. Suddenly she felt a great shame, and her lungs exploded with rage. Only this cheap woman¡¯s face turned white just for a moment, she thought her love to his son is true love, she will be dead, begging and fighting for his so at any cost, but she did not expect that she s took away 10 million breaking up fee and left so easily! This love is only worth 10 million. Who said that even given a billion she will not be changed before! ? ¡­ Mary Kinson entered the second floor at a pace and went to the locker room. She clutched the card in her hand, still feeling like this was all a dream. It wasn¡¯t until her eyes narrowed at the bright shine outside the window, hearing the sound of traffic below and feeling the breeze, that she had a sense of reality. In her former life, against all odds, she fell in love Richard ck, she was seventeen and twenty-four, and then married their son.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Before the wedding, she overheard him and Lavi partying overnight in her wedding room, telling how they killed her rtives and took everything that belonged to her. Eventually she was locked up and her daughter, born less than a week ago, was brutally killed. The thought of this made Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes moist and her vision blurry. As if she had returned to the house where she was held captive, she suffered the unforgettable pain again. Opening her eyes again, Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes filled with frost. She swore to herself that in this life, she would let the bitch and the bastard pay her life! Drying her tears, she cleans up her clothes and Mary Kinson opened the door of the locker room. A breath of oppression Suddenly targeted at her, and before she can see who the man is, a bloody hand covers her lips, not letting her make a sound. Her meager strength is simply not enough to fight against the strong body of a man. The man only needs one hand to sp her entire body, and no matter how she struggles, he squeezes her tighter and tighter. Then the man opens the door behind him with his other hand and takes her inside. Mary Kinson¡¯s heartbeat elerates more and more. When she was reborn, she encountered exciting things. Is she going to die now? Fuck the ten million separation fee! She hadn¡¯t had time to spend it yet! Thinking that there was still a lot of time waiting for her, Mary Kinson closes her eyes, opens her mouth without hesitation, and mercilessly bites the man¡¯s hand. Sweet blood seeps into her mouth. However, the power of his hand only lightens a little. ¡°Mary Kinson.¡± The man¡¯s voice rang out above her head, seeming toe from a time long past . Unlike the ice of his breath, his deep voice is warm and zing, and there is a trace of connection . Do they know each other? Mary Kinson falls into a trance for a moment, only feeling as if she heard the voice in a previous life, so familiar that her heart trembles . At that moment, the man Suddenly released his hand, grabbed her waist, lifted her straight up and turned around . By the time she reacted, she was already sitting on hisp. This distance made her nervous, and she instantly forgot the familiarity of his voice from a moment ago. Slowly, she opened her eyes and saw the handsome face. She Suddenly flinched, ¡°Seventh Uncle ¡­¡± He is the seventh uncle of Richard ck, William ck. and also the most powerful of the family. In the next five years he will take the helm of the family. In the past life, Mary Kinson and he have met only once at the family banquet. At that time, Richard ck wanted to bring her to greet him, and he indifferently walked away. Was heing now to settle ounts with her over his nephew? Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes shed a slice of uneasiness at the thought . Even if he is a god, as long as he dares to block her path, she will get rid of him! At this moment, the man¡¯s slightly cold hand fell on her white and soft neck, and soon the powerful aura Mary Kinsonpletely enveloped her. In the locker room, it bes even tighter. The smell of cold depression and weak blood clung to him, and Mary Kinson could clearly hear the man¡¯s heartbeat. The man¡¯s eyes grew hotter, and Mary Kinson instinctively sped her hands in front of his chest, resisting and wanting to escape¡­ Suddenly he said in a low voice, ¡°Break up?¡± Chapter 3 Mary Kinson pinched her middle finger, calmed down a lot, and nodded dully. Unwilling tomunicate with him further, she lowered her head and saw only a deep gash in his palm from which blood oozed. ¡°Very well.¡± William ck said in a low voice. His hand rested on the back of her neck, his fingertips scratching gently as if he were ying with a toy he couldn¡¯t put away. Mary Kinson lifted her gaze and looked into his eyes, which were as keen as eagles. When he saw that her eyes were clear and bright with the unique magnanimity , Richard ck chuckled : ¡°You should have been separated long ago, not worthy.¡± Not worthy? He knows her? So is his sigh a rare trace of pity, or is it because of the disputes within the family? Before Mary Kinson¡¯s mind came back, the man Suddenly pressed on the back of her head with some force and sealed her lips¡­ William ck¡¯s kiss was very hot, seemingly to suffocate her. Her eyes widened and she reached out to push him away. Her palm touched the muscles of his chest, and the hot temperature surprised her so much that she withdrew her hand and breathed heavily. The man pressed his palm to her head, light and heavy, want to hold something back. He didn¡¯t let go until her brain was deprived of oxygen. William ck¡¯s tobo-scented finger was pressed to Mary Kinson¡¯s lips, and he rubbed it back and forth for two rounds, eyes deep. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I startled you.¡± Mary Kinson red hatefully at his deep brow bones, ¡°¡­?¡± More than scared? Clearly, she was scared! She didn¡¯t know where she got the strength from at that moment. She jumped off his legs and ran away in a panic, but didn¡¯t dare to look back. William ck looked at the back of her flight, and his throat rolled up and down, and his breath gradually grew thick. He clenched his fist and tried his best to m down. It¡¯s just that the pupils are like ink, as deep as stars in the whole sky, bright, but unpredictable. ¡­ Until she left the coffee shop, the strong oppressive feeling still left a lingering fear in Mary Kinson. She breathed a sigh of relief, raised her hand, and hailed a cab. Looking out the window, she breathed a quiet sigh of relief . In past lives William ck¡¯s name was very loud, but he was very inconspicuous . It is rumored that he is an unscrupulous and perverse person and has a fianc¨¦e who has had an arranged marriage since childhood, but he is not close to women. He also did not marry during the year she was incarcerated. Now this man unexpectedly and inexplicably showed up and kissed her inexplicably? After the assault, he apologized again. Did he mistake her for someone else? But his words were very clear! Mary Kinson pushed her chaotic thoughts aside, wanting to quickly erase the memory fragment. Back to the apartment. She washed off the blood that William ck had left on her and chose a caKinsonal dress from an independent designer to wear, then looked at the energetic girl in the mirror. The eyes are enchanting and picturesque, the gaze is beautiful, the contours are soft and waxy, the lips are sexy, and there is a small chin, and every inch of skin ispletely new. This means rebirth!Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. At that moment, the doorbell rang. Mary Kinson walked over and looked through the doorway at the person in front of the door. When she saw the face, her gaze sank suddenly. Outside the door stood a forty-year-old woman, holding a box and looking impatient. Kinson¡¯s housekeeper? At that moment, Mary Kinson remembered the past life. After being humiliated by Emma, she sloppily returned home and rang in the second frost in her life. In the process, she learned that she was not an orphan girl, but the eldest daughter of Kinson. Her father is at the head of the Kinsons, and he is middle-aged. Everyone in Vandeli knows about him. The two daughters are spoiled to grow up. Only she Mary Kinson, lost since childhood, no one cared for her. She craved for affection but her father does not show up and asks the housekeeper to give her money to cut off the rtionship with Kinson¡¯s familypletely. It was only after her imprisonment that Mary Kinson learnt from the mouth of Lavi Sue that all this was calcted by Rose Kinson! What we want is to upy the family forever! Later, her father and sister were killed one after another, and the adopted daughter Rose Kinson took all the property! You! Damn you! Now Mary Kinson once again decided to return to Kinson¡¯s house. With that thought, she opened the door. The small hand of slender jade white is ced on the door, just like the first ss beautiful jade, so beautiful that people can not move their eyes. Underneath the shine, the long hair is like sttering ink, making the small face white as jade, beautiful. This beauty is enough to overwhelm the most noble women. Tiara was dazed. Mary was just a country girl. She thought she inherited the blood of the Kinson family and was a little beautiful, but she didn¡¯t expect her to be beautiful to such an extent. It was only when she saw a pair of washed white jeans wrapping her long legs that she recovered. Even though she is beautiful, she is not smart, and there is no noble spiritpared with the girl raised by giants. It¡¯s impossible for her to return home and be recognized! She breathed a sigh of relief and looked back into the narrow room. Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes fell on a box of money she was carrying. Estimated to be only a million. With a cold smile, Rose Kinson was much stingier than Emma. She said coldly, ¡°Who are you?¡± Tiara covered her nose with a veil, came in, sat on the sofa and arrogantly said, ¡°I¡¯m the Kinson family¡¯s housekeeper, Tiara. I havee to make an end.¡± Mary Kinson nodded gruffly and beckoned her with her eyes to continue. Chapter 4 Tiara opened the box and touched the stacks of bills, ¡°The Lord is a prominent person in Vandeli. Since you were found, you can¡¯t make your life too poor and lose the face of the Kinson family. This money is enough for you to live in a good ce. Of course, if you want to go abroad to study further, it¡¯s also enough.¡± She looked at Mary Kinson with disdain and was indifferent, as if she had not yet reacted. ¡°Don¡¯t me your father. After all, the outside world knows that he only has two daughters. If you go back to Kinson¡¯s and the media reports it, it will affect Kinson¡¯s stock market.¡± Mary Kinson pursed her lips mockingly. Look how ugly that sentence is. She can¡¯t wait to point at her nose and say she¡¯s the shame of Kinson¡¯s family. If she didn¡¯t know that Rose Kinson was directing and performing herself, she would really feel that her father was inconsiderate and hateful! Tiara said, ¡°You should be grateful. If it wasn¡¯t for your father¡¯s gentleness, you wouldn¡¯t get a penny. Just break it, this million is worthy of you.¡± Mary Kinson bent down, picked up a stack of money and smiled, ¡°Tiara, is this money hard to carry?¡± A gleam of her inexplicably makes Tiara feel a little cold. In this situation, the girl can stillugh? But she is a wild child who hasn¡¯t entered the Kinsons yet, where did she get the confidence? Mary Kinson looked at her, took the fruit knife on the table, cut the transparent ribbon that tied the money, took five stacks from inside and handed them to her. ¡°Come, take it, you worked hard.¡± Tiara shivered in horror. Why was thispletely contrary to her imagination? What was she supposed to do? They thus humble the affections of Mary Kinson. With her character, ought she not to be so angry that she never wants to go to Mr. Kinson¡¯s house again, and then throw money at her and make her roll? Miss Rose Kinson thinks highly of this Mary Kinson. Is not this one so fond of money? It¡¯s so easy to pacify her. When she goes back, Miss Kinson will praise her for doing everything well. ¡°Auntie, you can keep the money.¡± Mary Kinson put the money in her hand, and her smile was smart and harmless. Tiara has always loved money like life, and thought that Mary Kinson in the future would not appear and Miss Rose would not know that she had received benefits. She epted the money, smiled and said, ¡°Miss Kinson, you really are a kind person¡­¡± Mary Kinson raised her eyebrows and interrupted her slowly, ¡°Is that so? You said I¡¯m gentle, that¡¯s why my father is worried that I can¡¯t live well and sends me so much money. I need to thank him personally.¡± Tiara¡¯s temple jumped up and shouted, ¡°What!?¡± ¡°At that time, I will tell my father about your hard work, and my father will thank you for your arrangement for me.¡± Tiara is confused. Is there something wrong with Mary Kinson¡¯s ability to understand? What she expressed was that her father took money to end the rtionship, so how did hee to send her money to spend? Mary Kinson ignored her pale face and looked out the window. It was still early. ¡°The weather is nice today, and it¡¯s better for me to go home.¡± It¡¯s over! It is over! She is done! Tiara felt as if she was pped in the face. If Mr. Kinson knows about the money, she and Miss Rose will have a hard time! In desperation, she lied, ¡°Mr. Kinson is on a business trip. When he returns, I will take you back to Kinson¡¯s house.¡± Mary Kinson smiled softly and looked at her with burning eyes, ¡°Is that it?¡± ¡°I, I ¡­¡± Tiara¡¯s pupil quivered violently. Why is Miss Mary Kinson¡¯s rather frightening? Obviously, a vige girl who grew up in the countryside, even if she is beautiful, is just a soft persimmon that can be kneaded by others! Mary Kinson leaned against the sofa at an angle, crossing her legs, ying with the banknotes in her hand. ¡°Today is my little sister¡¯sing-of-age party. The banquet is at home. How can I, as a sister, not attend?¡± She knows everything! At this moment, Tiara dares to look down on her? Mary Kinson stood up, and the corners of her mouth outlined a yful smile, but the coldness of her eyes showed the impetus of the destroyer. ¡°You said what birthday present should I get for my sister.¡± Tiara was sweating like a pig and didn¡¯t dare speak. ¡°This box of money is very appropriate, thank you for sending it.¡± Tiara turned white andpletely panicked. Today is the littledy¡¯s eighteenth birthday, and Mr. Kinson has invited prominent people from the industry. If Mary Kinsones back, is returning home a sure thing? Not only that, but the fact that she and Miss Rose sent money to force Mary Kinson to leave will be known! She just think once she sent money, Mary Kinson actually became a licking dog! Give her the money! Now, at first nce, she is clearly a sly fox. ying dumb and what she did is so cruel! Mary Kinson invited her out, then she put on a nice dress and lifted the box. The box is quite heavy.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. After a while it all Rose Kinson¡¯s face. She wondered what it would be like. Mary Kinson smiled coldly. When Rose Kinson snatched everything from her hand by kicking her in the face, she probably never thought she would see this day sooner orter. Those who humiliate others will always be humiliated. Shortly after, Mary Kinson left the cabin. Tiara, who had been hiding in the corner, saw her departure from behind, came forward and said hastily, ¡°Miss, no good, Mary Kinson has gone back to Kinson¡¯s house with the money you gave.¡± Mary Kinson got into a cab and looked out the window, but her thoughts flew away. With Rose Kinson¡¯s position in the Kinson family, it is too easy to prevent her from returning. In the past life, as Rose Kinson wished, she cked out her father ¡®s number after a misunderstanding. But she remembered the numbers. Wide-eyed, she pulled out her cell phone and typed in the number. But her finger was on the dial button, and it wouldn¡¯t let her press it for long. Chapter 5 In past lives, her father seemed to suspect he wouldn¡¯t live much longer, so he arranged the future for her before he died. At least so that she would have enough wealth for the rest of her life. The arduous efforts were realized only after she became a mother. When she thought of the past lives, Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes turned sour and her heart blocked. She took a deep breath and pressed the dial button. A secondter, the phone was connected. Mary Kinson¡¯s heart trembled and she couldn¡¯t help but clutch her phone. However, the other end of the phone is very quiet, so quiet that only a soft breathing can be heard. Mary Kinson asked softly, ¡°Is it Mr. Kinson?¡± ¡°Is it Mary?¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. When Mary Kinson heard the choking sound, her hand seemed to scald, and she immediately took the phone far away. It was the first time she had spoken to her father in twenty years. All kinds of difort flooded her mind. After taking a few deep breaths, Mary Kinson held the phone to her ear again. ¡°Yes, Dad, I¡¯m back.¡± There was a long silence on the other end of the phone, and Kinson suddenly burst into a fierce joy. ¡°My son, good boy! Dad is sorry for you! Thank you foring back! Has Tiarae to fetch you? Did you arrive at the door? Forget it, Papa wille for you!¡± Papa sent Tiara to fetch her? Mary Kinson frowned. She understood that her father had been kept in the dark in his previous life because Tiara had long been a tool for Rose Kinson! They are ambitious and conspire against each other, and they think everyone is deaf! The car pulled into the property line of Kinson¡¯s house and drove a few minutes before reaching the door with the golden brim. Mary Kinson pressed the doorbell and said, ¡°Papa, I¡¯m at the door.¡± She hung up the phone and got out of the car with her suitcase. At the sight of the huge garden and the many luxury cars parked next to it, an unreal feeling spread through Mary Kinson¡¯s heart. Atst she was back in Kinson¡¯s house! At that moment, she saw Beverly Kinsoning face to face. Her father is taller and straighter than she had imagined, and his temper is reserved. The years have secretly drawn fine lines on his sideburns, but they in no way mar his handsome appearance. There is a shallow alienation in Beverly Kinson¡¯s eyebrows, but when he sees her he softens. He stood stiffly, his eyes were red, his lips trembled, and he was speechless. Mary Kinson called Papa, and he came back, stepping forward and holding her in his arms. The strength is great, as if she were lighter, He hugged her for a long time and gulped, ¡°Mary¡¯s back!¡± It turns out that in the face of his long lost daughter, he is just an ordinary loving father who will grieve. At this point, Mary Kinson felt a little sorry for him and was moved. She hugged Beverly Kinson and whispered, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m back! You can rest easy!¡± She made a promise in her heart that she would protect her father in this life and make him healthy and happy for the rest of his life. Beverly Kinson is still engrossed in the ultimate joy. ¡°It¡¯s good to be back. Papa is afraid you will me me and not ept me.¡± Mary Kinson hung her head and sighed, ¡°Howe, I¡¯ve missed you so much all these years.¡± Beverly Kinson saw that depression was hiding between her eyebrows and quickly exined, ¡°Mary, when you were missing, it happened that grandfather¡¯s heart disease worsened and could not be stimted. So I lied to everyone, took home an orphan girl, let her take your ce, and cheated grandfather. Anyway, over the years, Dad kept looking for you.¡± She personally heard father say that he let the strange girl take her ce, not because he didn¡¯t love her, but out of filial piety, and guilt sprouted in Mary Kinson¡¯s heart. Tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°Papa, I don¡¯t me you.¡± In her previous life, she didn¡¯t understand until her death why Papa would rather have an outsider as his eldest daughter than not let her go back to Kinson¡¯s house. Now the whole truth came out. Mary Kinson clenched her palm and swore to God that if she owed Kinson¡¯s family anything, she had Rose Kinson to pay her back! At that moment Belle Kinson trotted up with her skirt. Tears wet her eye makeup, and she jumped over and hugged her father and sister, ¡°Sister, I really thought you weren¡¯ting back.¡± Mary Kinson has been an orphan for twenty years, so she cherishes every moment now. She dried the tears on Belle Kinson¡¯s cheeks and said softly, ¡°Silly girl, your sister just wanted to give you a surprise. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t have time to prepare a gift for you.¡± The girl always knew that she had a sister, , she cried in tears, ¡°You are the best gift I got.¡± Looking at her innocent and pretty sister, Mary Kinson smiled through the tears and her eyes tightened. With her around, her father and sister will never be hurt! Belle Kinson dried her tears, ¡°Sister, since you¡¯re back, announce that you went home at my birthday party.¡± Beverly Kinson nodded. She had arranged that. Suddenly a soft and gentle voice broke through the warmth of the three people. ¡°Daddy, little sister, why are you all out?¡± Mary Kinson looked back and saw a beautiful and gentle Rose Kinson. She wore a white dress, tailored by Chanel, revealing a beautiful cor bone. The face was seven points beautiful, and with three points of exquisite makeup, it was absolutely beautiful and wless. Looking at her harmless face, Mary Kinson would never have thought that she was a vicious woman if it wasn¡¯t thest life Chapter 6 Belle Kinson excitedly took her hand, ¡°Elder sister, elder sister is back, and there are three daughters in the Kinson family in the future.¡± Belle Kinson¡¯s brow filled with gentleness. ¡°In the future, you won¡¯t be lonely.¡± Belle Kinson took the hands of her two sisters and nodded gently. When Mary Kinson saw this, her heart ached. At that time, the simple sister didn¡¯t know that Rose Kinson at the age of twenty-one, she would hire someone to insult her, to steal her family property, and then suffer from depression andmit suicide by taking poison. Mncholy, the voice of Rose Kinson snapped her out of her thoughts, ¡°Mary , I¡¯ll take you to change and dress youter when we cut the cake, so everyone will know you¡¯re back.¡± Her face was very mild but her eyes were slightly cold.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Mary Kinson looked at her calmly, a pair of billowing fox eyes half narrowed, and the extremely longshes hiding the dark color at the bottom of her eyes. Her voice was very weak . ¡°OK.¡± In a past life, after Tiara sent money away, she broke into Kinson¡¯s house alone . What Rose Kinson said is exactly the same. At that time, after Rose Kinson warmly hosting her, she was ruined at the banquet by vile means . Since then, she has be aughing stock throughout the city. Eyes narrowed slightly, and Mary Kinson handed the cash box in her hand to his father, ¡°Papa, can you take this to your room first?¡± Beverly Kinson looked at the heavy box, smiled and nodded, then ordered the special help to take it first. Rose Kinson saw the slender, tall girl in front of her and looked at the money box, her eyebrows were bouncing and her heart overflowing with difort. Mary Kinson rolled up her hand, and with a smile in her beautiful eyes, she said meaningfully, ¡°There is a gift I have for you, and I will give it to you when the banquet is over.¡± She wondered if Mary Kinson would know anything. The tenseness of Rose Kinson and the calmness of Kinson Mary made a strong contrast, and for a time a strong sense of crisis rose in her heart. Beverly Kinson did not notice her absence, and took heart for her convalescent daughter. ¡°Mary ,e with me.¡± Mary Kinson took his hand and walked with elegant steps toward the door of Kinson¡¯s house. She came back. Whoever dares to stand in her way in the future, she will let them out! After changing into a luxurious and elegant dress, Mary Kinson entered the banquet hall under everyone¡¯s attention. At that moment, she felt a hot look in the crowd that seemed to pass over her face. She looked into the crowd, but she couldn¡¯t find the owner of the hot look. At that moment, all of the people¡¯s eyes fell on her. Mary Kinson¡¯s long ck hair as soft as seaweed drapedzily over her shoulders. The beautiful melon seed face is white and transparent to shine, the features are delicate and beautiful, and there are several kinds of amorous feelings in the forehead, slurping lips and smiling, but without losing the sweetness of girls. Her beauty surpasses with the high-definition dress made by the master. The whole person looks as fresh as a hibiscus with clear water and as gorgeous as a peony, which can be said to be pure and desirable. There were waves of astonishment in the crowd. At this time, Beverly Kinson took the microphone in his hand, and his sharp eyes were filled with tears. ¡°Thank you for attending my daughter¡¯sing of age ceremony despite your busy schedule. I have something very important to announce here.¡± His voice trembled slightly, ¡°This is my long-lost biological daughter with my wife, the eldest daughter of the Kinson family, Mary Kinson.¡± ¡°What about Miss Rose Kinson?¡± Beverly Kinson looked at Rose Kinson with the same gentle eyes, ¡°She is my adopted daughter, in my heart, just like my own daughter.¡± ¡°The three daughters of the Kinson family really have their own merits.¡± But Rose Kinson felt like a p in the face and hurt her heart. Of course she is the adopted daughter and Mary is the other daughter of Kinson¡¯s family! But how can one be an adopted daughter overnight and not inherit everything from Kinson¡¯s family? No, she will never give up this position to Mary Kinson! Rose Kinson¡¯s eyes were mixed with a certain coldness and went to her best friend Rubie. Since Mary Kinson likes to show off so much, she should have enough today. Soon the show will be over. Rubie walked up to Belle Kinson and picked up the red wine ss, ¡°Belle, I wish you a happy birthday.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Belle Kinson smiled. Rubie said with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s only one adult celebration at age 18. Mary Kinson decided toe back today. She really is your good sister.¡± Belle Kinson frowned, ¡°You mean my sister is in the spotlight? Even if she is, what does it matter?¡± Rubie¡¯s face was red. She knew Belle Kinson was outspoken. But she hadn¡¯t expected her to be so direct. At that moment, she was embarrassed. At that moment, Mary Kinson came over, ¡°Belle, Papa is calling you.¡± Belle walked away and didn¡¯t look back. At this point Rubie changed her face, ¡°You are Sister Rose Kinson¡¯s sister. As her best friend, I should toast you.¡± Mary Kinson smiled. How could she not respond to that? She smiled coldly and nodded. Rubie led her to the rows of red wine, took a ss that seemed to contain wine, handed it to her, then gently hugged her, smiled softly and said, ¡°Please go first.¡± Mary Kinson smelled a unique scent that was no different from previous lives. With a cold smile, she gently pped Rubie on the shoulder and picked up the ss. At this point, she became the center of everyone¡¯s attention. This is mouthwash before drinking red wine. Will Miss Kinson¡¯s family make fools of themselves in public? Under her eyes, Mary Kinson took the ss, and the jade finger rubbed the body of the cup, her almond eyes narrowing slightly. The wine was slowly passed to her mouth, and when she looked up, she was about to drink it. Chapter 7 Everyone saw Mary Kinson pouring mouthwash into her mouth one by one, and everyone held their breath, it was unbelievable. Does she really want to drink mouthwash? This Mary Kinson, just an empty vase, she can¡¯t distinguish what is wine and what is mouthwash. Mary Kinson poured everything into her mouth, put the empty wine ss in the passing waiter¡¯s tray, then picked up the side ss, covered her lips with her other hand, and spat out all the wine-vored water in her mouth. She then set the ss down, carefully wiped the corners of her mouth with a paper towel and looked up at Rubie, who was a little surprised, ¡°Thanks, Rubie, but ¡­¡± She said, taking a ss of wine next to her and gently lifting her red lips, ¡°Romani is a very delicate Pinot Noir grape that is very precious and has limited use. Before drinking this ss of wine, it is advisable to rinse your mouth with champagne, then with grape mouthwash, and finally drink some warm water, so that you feel the taste of Romani Conti in your mouth, which is changeable, and the longer the aroma is, Mika, with delicate tannins, without losing backbone, soft, elegant, but powerful. ¡± Rubie thought she had been in the upper ss for many years, but she found she could not understand a single word. She never thought Mary Kinson would be so professional. Mary Kinson snapped her fingers and a waiter came over. Gracefully, she picked up a ss of champagne, inserted it gently, rinsed her mouth, and then tasted Romani Conti, leaving the scent on her lips and teeth. Then she picked up another cup and handed it to Rubie, ¡°Miss Rubie, please.¡± Rubie took the wine and felt for the first time that she did not have the elegant and agile temper in Mary Kinson the bones. As if she had been pped hard and took the red wine, she had to smile, ¡°I¡¯m allergic to alcohol, sorry.¡± She is afraid of drinking Romani have other polite¡­ They see through it and still don¡¯t say it. Mary Kinson picked up another cup of tea and smiled deeply, ¡°Reciprocity, tea instead of wine.¡± This time Rubie didn¡¯t refuse, but gulped it down. At that moment, someone came forward to discuss with Mary Kinson how to taste wine and pushed Rubie and Rose Kinson away. For a moment Mary Kinson became the brightest star on the banquet. Rubie¡¯s cheeks flushed with anger. She looked at Rose Kinson and whispered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say she didn¡¯t understand?¡± Rose Kinson did not speak, and her eyes were much deeper. Perhaps she had underestimated Mary Kinson. She looked down, looked at her watch, and asked in a low voice, ¡°Did you spill the powder?¡± ¡°I do things, you can rest assured.¡± Rubie is very confident and even thinks proudly, and the good stuff is yet toe. In the midst of the crowd Mary Kinson carries red wine, and returns the favor by degrees, as if a thousand cups were not drunk. A touch of red cheeks shows her amorous feelings. Rose Kinson only felt that Mayr was in Kinson¡¯s house for a day, and she couldn¡¯t breathe, so she must get her out of Kinson¡¯s house today. At this point, Rubie felt sudenly ufortable. Her cheeks were red and she was having trouble breathing. She frantically fanned the wind with one hand and drank champagne with a ss in the other. She thought of the toast from Mary Kinson and couldn¡¯t stop herself from breathing heavily. Had she miscalcted? That bitch! !T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. The fear in her heart contrasted sharply with the feeling of physical difort. It must be so, and Rubie¡¯s face white and red. Not daring to stay any longer, she turned and walked out, but her legs were weak, and she sat down on the floor. She heard the sound and looked into the past. She was shocked to see the next scene. The woman whispered, reached out and unzipped her dress. In the blink of an eye, her bumpy figure was exposed in public. Even more shocking, adults could see the blue and purple marks on her body at a nce. Everyone¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Rose Kinson was stunned. This scene came so quickly that she didn¡¯t have time to take emergency measures. In just a moment, she and Rubie became the topic of conversation for everyone. As they all know, the two fell in love at first sight and got engaged after Rubie was introduced to Beverly Kinson the younger brother¡¯s son by Rose Kinson. However, Kinsonnan went to French three months ago as a soldier. Who was the man who had stayed with Rubie? ¡°Is Kinsonnan back?¡± ¡°No, by Master Kinson¡¯s character, he will let everyone know when he returns.¡± ¡°My God, that Rubie is too unfaithful. Since she¡¯s engaged, how can she be involved with other men?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what Rose Kinson was thinking, buts he actually introduced his cousin to this kind of slut.¡± Rose Kinson heard the whispering voice of the others, her cheeks flushed, and her anger reached the extreme. Rubie is a spoilsport, but his cousin is also a rich and noble son. Rubie will always take heart after ying tired and return to the family. She and Rubie are in the same boat. Rubie cried, twisted her body, and her makeup immediately broke down. She was aplete mess. She took Rose Kinson, and her eyes were full of pleading, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m so ufortable, help me ¡­¡± Rose Kinson was worried that this stupid woman would do something again, so she had to suppress her temper, pick up her dress and cover her body, and said with tolerance, ¡°Get dressed.¡± Rubie cried and said, ¡°Sister, I feel so ufortable¡­¡± As the words fell, she took her dress away again and reached out to take off her panties, trying to relieve herself. At the critical moment, Mary Kinson stepped on high heels, lifted the tablecloth, and covered Rubie. She was going to tear too, so Mary Kinson tied a knot on both sides of the tablecloth and tied it inside. Chapter 8 Beverly Kinson sees that, somehow it¡¯s Belle¡¯s birthday party, she shouldn¡¯t be too embarrassed. Mary Kinson looked condescendingly at Rubie, who was moaning in pain on the floor, thinking of her own undoing in past lives. Only she knows how unpleasant the medicine is. In past lives, after Rubie hugged her, she was like that, drawing everyone¡¯s stares and having to listen to all sorts of humiliating remarks. She didn¡¯t want her father to know, so she covered her face and didn¡¯t recognize it. Finally, in the morning, she was carried out by the Rose Kinson¡¯s arranged people. When she touched Rubie¡¯sints, she grinned. Now she only treats others in her own way. This revenge is just the beginning. ¡°Miss Rube, don¡¯t try to get naked again. My family will not lose face. As for your derailment, we have no right to intervene. When my brother returns, you can exin to him.¡± All showed appreciation to Mary Kinson . This tolerance is worthy of being part of Miss Kinson¡¯s family. Rubie roared hysterically, ¡°It¡¯s you, you drugged me ¡­¡± Miss Kinson lifted her lips and smiled. She couldn¡¯t reach her eyes with the smile. Under the eyes of the audience, she tore her white dress at the bottom. They were shocked again. Miss Kinson, what are you doing! ? Mary Kinson is wearing a thin white skirt with Kinson¡¯s donors, which makes her skin like porcin look even more charming and white. The skin under the corbone of the beautiful butterfly is reddish, like an allergy. ¡°I would like to ask Miss Rubie why there is ecstasy in the dress you have prepared for me.¡± Rubie never thought Mary Kinsons dress would actually rip right open, and even more unexpected was that this cheap woman was prepared in advance and wearing pajamas in it! No wonder she had no reaction at all! Mary Kinson didn¡¯t give her a chance to breathe. A beautiful pair of eyes swept over those present, and her voice was soft, ¡°Is there a doctor in the crowd?¡± No one dare interfere with the murky waters of Kinson¡¯s family. If Rubie really drugged Mary Kinson it will probably have something to do with Rose Kinson. Suddenly, the crowd automatically stepped out of the way. Seeing William ck, they burst into raptures of excitement, and some people ignored their identities and urged others to go forward. ¡°It¡¯s the seventh master!¡± ¡°Seven masters havee!¡± At this point, the entire living room was filled with strong admiration. William ck slowly strode forward. He wore an Armani handmade suit and a pair of Italian-made leather shoes, and he has a detached solitude. Like a born emperor. He looked at Rubie as if he had been touched by ts, and his handsome face had no conception at all, and his cold thin lips were unmerciful. Mary Kinson¡¯s red lips moved softly, ¡°Are you?¡± His warm lips and hot touch are still fresh in his memory again. Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes were hot, and he looked at her mysteriously. Suddenly felt that he was noble andzy, and he was very different from before in the locker room. If it weren¡¯t for the exact same face and the blood seeping from the white gauze in his palm, Mary Kinson would suspect that what happened in the locker room was just a dream she was having. Mary Kinson looked at the man. The men was watching her, too. Her small face was clear and white in the crystal light. Eyebrows lifted slightly, clean and bright, without difort, and she seemed at ease in the loud Vanity Fair. The eyes involuntarily wandered to her exposed legs, William ck eyebrows slightly wrinkled, eyes shining with an indescribable aggression. Mary Kinson met his dangerous eyes and whispered, ¡°This gentleman, I am not looking for a soldier.¡± William ck raised his hand, taking off his jacket and enveloping her petite body. His deep voice sounded somewhat seductive, ¡°But I am also a doctor.¡± His clothes had an intriguing scent that didn¡¯t make her linger for a while. More importantly, Mary Kinson remembered that the man used to be a military doctor in the army and his medical skills were outstanding. Rose Kinson stood awkwardly at one side, not wanting to call out, ¡°William ck.¡± William ck didn¡¯t seem to hear her call. He narrowed a pair of phoenix eyes, picked up the evening gown, touched it only gently with his hand, and then ced it in the snorting room . See this, everyone held their breath, this can be called a fairy battle, seven master actually personally check. For a moment, Richard ck came to the conclusion, ¡°Miss Kinson is right, there is indeed medicine on the dress.¡± This Miss Kinson, Mary Kinson sounds, her ears are reddish, and her heart is trembling inexplicably.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . She finally understood that Rubie was setting a trap for her. Miss Kinson¡¯s breath tenses and she looks at Rubie coldly, ¡°Even my sister you dare to trap. Are you crazy?¡± Rubie opened her mouth to exin, but she could feel the threat in Rose Kinson eyes. She knew she was trapped, so he had to bite her mouth and say nothing. ¡°I thought you¡¯d really take my sister as a friend, but I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± Rose Kinson showed a sad look. As if she was incapable of speaking, she angrily turned around and said, ¡°Someone please tell Rubie to get out.¡± Soon after, Rubie was escorted out by two security guards. Rose Kinson breathed a sigh of relief. She went to Mary Kinson, lowered her eyebrows and said softly, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t expect Rubie to be like this¡± She¡¯s pretty good at acting. No wonder she can fool so many people in Kinson¡¯s family and step on everyone¡¯s toes to get to the top smoothly. Mary Kinson looked at her coldly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter sister, you¡¯re still young, so you can¡¯t understand the people around you yet. But in that case, you can study hard in the future before you join thepany, otherwise how will you know and employ people?¡± She smiled faintly. If it wasn¡¯t for her sister¡¯s birthday party, she would teach her how to be a man and gave her a p. Chapter 9 Rose Kinson choked, breathed a sigh of relief, and said, ¡°I¡¯m taking you to change, and you¡¯re always ufortable wearing your brother-inw¡¯s coat.¡± This ¡°brother-inw¡± reminded Mary Kinson that Rose Kinson was William ck ¡®s fianc¨¦ in a past life. Before she was imprisoned, they apparently had no marriage, and afterward she did not know. Mary Kinson raised her hand and put her finger on it. Just as he was about to take it away, it was held by William ck. The man¡¯s palm is boiling hot, and his strength is very overpowering. See the two hands, Kinson face a stiff, which in mind suddenly have a sense of foreboding. Everyone also feels that their heart is tensed, and the three or two things of the family Kinson are more wonderful than the series. Before Richard ck narrowed that, his eyes went to Rose Kinson, and his deep voice rang out, ¡°Miss Kinson, my dresses are for my fiancee Mary Kinson. What bothers you about them?¡± The sound was not loud, but it pervaded the whole banquet. People feel like their brains were bombasted. Fianc¨¦e? Mary Kinson? Mary Kinson also froze as she looked into his deep, handsome face and at the same time saw the loneliness and coldness, impossible to ignore, at the bottom of his eyes. At that moment, she was stunned. Seventh Uncle¡­ No, William ck, what¡¯s crazy about him? However, before she could recover, William ck reached out his long arm and took her into his arms. Mary Kinson struggled fiercely, but found that the man¡¯s strength was frightening. ¡°k and Kinson¡¯s wedding, I think you heard about it?¡± All the guests present were prominent people in Vandeli, and of course they knew about it. But the one who has an engagement with the seventh master William ck isn¡¯t Rose Kinson? Rose Kinson¡¯s heart was burning with anger. She couldn t believe that Mary, a cheap woman, was just apatriot. Now she not only robbed her identity! And robbed her husband! No! She would never let that happen! She took a deep breath, gathered her cold gaze, and asked softly, ¡°William ck, are you mistaken?¡± William ck did not look at her, but nced at Beverly Kinson with his side eyes. His handsome eyebrows frowned slightly, and his tone was a bit more polite, ¡°Uncle, it was your first daughter who married me in the beginning, Mary Kinson, right?¡± Mary Kinson: ¡°¡­?¡± William ck, women all over the world want to marry him! why didn¡¯t she know about it in a previous life? She looked at the tall man with her eyes shocked and then looked to her father. Beverly Kinson felt indebted to Mary Kinson, and of course he wouldn¡¯t deny it. After receiving a satisfactory answer, William ck¡¯s thin lips gently drew a careless smile. ¡°Since the real daughter of the Kinson family is back, why should I marry a defective product?¡± Rose Kinson looked at him in disbelief, she never thought she was a defect product in his heart! Her eyes became moist, ¡°William ck, how can you do this to me, we are going to get married soon, she¡­¡± William ck looked at her, and his eyes were a little cold. ¡°Marry, you want to marry me out of nowhere?¡± The words are direct and ugly, and Rose Kinson¡¯s face is as pale as paper, and she can hardly stand. Mary Kinson looked at William ck in amazement. She didn¡¯t expect him to make a blockbuster. More importantly, among so many people, only he is on her side. William ck gave Mary Kinson a reassuring look, then looked at Rose Kinson. His voice was colder, ¡°Miss Kinson could also tell me what role you yed in this banquet?¡± When Rose Kinson realized his implication, although she was in the wrong, she didn¡¯t dare to speak. William ck is a ruthless man. He does not expose her because he sees the friendship between two families and does not want to embarrass Kinson¡¯s family. Beverly Kinson also knows that the things of the year cannot be hidden, ¡°Mary , you have a date with William ck.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s heart shook violently. ¡°Papa, is there a misunderstanding?¡± She had never thought of getting married . After rebirth, she can¡¯t afford a fianc¨¦, it far exceeds what she has mastered. The most urgent task is to gain a firm foothold, regain everything she owns, and protect her family! Seeing her face in a trance, he chuckled : ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s no misunderstanding between us. We¡¯ll wait until I am free again before discussing marriage.¡± Mary Kinson furrowed her brows and said unhappily, ¡°And if I don¡¯t agree?¡± William ck rolled his eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°Marriage arrangements are what parentsmand. You have no choice.¡± Mary Kinson still wants to argue with him, but now the asion is wrong, so she can only skip this topic for now, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it, I¡¯m changing clothes.¡± William ck only withdrew his hand. Mary Kinson hurriedly walked away. At the sight of the thin back, William ck eyes filled with a somewhat imperceptible smile. Then he withdrew his gaze and pocketed his bag with one hand. Then said politely, ¡± I will go back to discuss the wedding date with my father and then visit him again.¡± Beverly Kinson hesitated. Over the years he had owed much to his eldest daughter. How could he be ready to marry as soon as he had her daughter back? Besides, he would also like to hear his daughter¡¯s opinion on life¡¯s events.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. If she wants to marry, he is willing to hold half of his property for marriage. If she doesn¡¯t want to, he will even fight for his life anymore. At these thoughts, Beverly Kinson smiled gently, ¡± give my regards to your parents.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± After William ck left, the guests also left one by one. Rose Kinson saw her father send thest guest away and quickly moved on. She endured tears with red eyes and asked, ¡°Dad, do you really want to be so cruel to me? Since childhood, everyone around me has told me that William ck is my future husband, and I have long considered him my other half! If you break my marriage, how am I supposed to live?¡± Beverly Kinson is in quite a dilemma. He too has a trace of guilt towards Rose Kinson. He brought her home to Kinson and became a substitute for Mary just toforting his parents. He should be grateful to her. He sighs and cates, ¡°It¡¯s not a breach of marriage, it¡¯s a fact. That¡¯s why Papa can only let you marry if Mary doesn¡¯t want to marry.¡± Rose Kinson bit her lip and asked, ¡°And if she wants to?¡± Chapter 10 ¡°Then I will find you someone who loves you more.¡± Rose Kinson was concerned. ¡°But I only like William ck.¡± Mary Kinson just came back from changing and heard the words of Rose Kinson. Her sexy lips lifted softly, ¡°Papa, I¡¯m thinking about it, I¡¯m going to get married!¡± As long as she is married, if she doesn¡¯t divorce for a day, Rose Kinson will feel pain and injustice for a day. In that case, why didn¡¯t she get married? Rose Kinson turned pale and looked at her in disbelief. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a boyfriend?¡± Mary Kinson pursed her lips slowly, ¡°Oh? My sister was investigating me?¡± Rose Kinson touched her father¡¯s slightly scrutinizing gaze and bit her lower lip, ¡°I¡¯m worried about you.¡± Mary Kinson looked colder and colder. ¡°Worried?¡± She pped the other hard across the face. No one had expected that move. Kinson Belle trotted over to speak to her two sisters. She saw this scene and was perplexed and worried. Rose Kinson covered her burning and hurting face and looked Mary Kinson with a strong aura and a calm face, ¡°Why did you hit me?¡± She never thought that this bitch would p her in public. This was a humiliation unlike anything she had ever faced before. Mary Kinson took her hand back, breathed gently towards her palm, and said with a smile, ¡°Must I make my words so clear? Well, I dare say you dare to listen.¡± Seeing the bright malice in her eyes, Rose Kinson¡¯s body shook and couldn¡¯t help but tremble slightly. Mary Kinson smiled, but her words were aggressive: ¡°Whose dog is Rubie? Without the support of the master, Does she dare to drug me at the banquet?¡± Rose Kinson put down her hand, her cheeks were red and swollen, and the three fingerprints looked very shocking. Her eyes were moist and pity. ¡°Mary , you would have wronged me. After all, I have no motive.¡± ¡°The motive is not that I affected your identity. You want to lose my reputation and the face of the Kinson family so I can be kicked out. Rose, have you ever thought about that? As you wish, where is father¡¯s face?¡± Mary Kinson tilted her head, and a few strands hung down and covered her eyebrows, and her eyes were colder and darker. Now that the guests were gone, she needn¡¯t pretend . Rose Kinson couldn¡¯t help but rub the goosebumps that were forming on her arm. Mary is only twenty, but she couldn¡¯t see any innocence, and there was only deep-seated hatred and pain in her eyes. How was this possible? Did she know something? Rose Kinson inevitably startled, the family looking at her, waiting for her to take a stand herself, to ept this little bitch. She bites her lip, but pretends to say in the tone of a big sister, ¡°I didn¡¯t ¡­ Mary , calm down. If there is disagreement between us, how sad Papa is.¡± Mary Kinson thought it was just a joke, and she apuded . ¡°That¡¯s a good thing, but your excuse is that I don¡¯t want to make my father sad. you¡¯re forcing me to forgive you? Listen to every word, Belle Kinson was horrified and took the hand of Mary Kinson: ¡°Sister, is there any misunderstanding¡­¡± She¡¯s young, inexperienced, and doesn¡¯t know much. She just doesn¡¯t want the two sisters to fight. Besides, she gives the impression of being a good woman who respects the old and loves the young and has nothing to do with malicious things. Mary Kinson held her hand and smiled slightly, ¡°You¡¯re right, maybe it¡¯s just a misunderstanding.¡± Belle Kinson breathed a sigh of relief and snuggled up to her happily. Rose Kinson didn¡¯t dare take it lightly. Kinson Mary was too far beyond her expectations, and there was no logic to follow. She could not reckon with their intentions. Seeing her alertness, Mary Kinson raised her lips, then said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding, then I¡¯ll ask her something first.¡± Beverly Kinson couldn¡¯t believe that the raised children would have a snake and scorpion heart. He sighed, ¡°Say it¡± ¡°Dad, remember that box I asked you to keep for me earlier?¡± Beverly Kinson immediately ordered to get the box. Mary Kinson walked over and slowly squatted down. Her long fingersnded on the zipper beside her and pulled it open. It was full of money. Mary Kinson raised her eyes and said softly, ¡°Why did you give me money so I would never go to Kinson¡¯s house again?¡± ¡­..! ? Everyone present was stunned, including Beverly Kinson. Rose Kinson clenched her hands into fists, and her heart wavered greatly. Mary Kinson , who once she examined , was a person who took something lightly . Now her father is ready to take her, so she should tuck her tail and be good . It is impossible to call a spade a spade and question this matter! Didn¡¯t she think about how far she would go if her father really gave her the money? But Mary Kinson didn¡¯t. The coldness in her eyes was only for her, showing that she knew this matter had nothing to do with her father. Where did she get her confidence? Beverly Kinson frowned and came over to open the box that was full of money. Mary couldn¡¯t have that much money, so she couldn¡¯t frame it. Today¡¯s stacks, one by one, maybe¡­ ¡°Rose Kinson, what¡¯s going on here?¡± He couldn¡¯t believe the question, and the weekday meekness was swept away, and his forehead was full of cold anger. Rose Kinson bit her lip, and tears fell: ¡°Papa asked me that, meaning that he believed I was such a vicious person?¡± From childhood to adulthood, Rose Kinson is a very good child. If she did all this under his eyes, she hides it too deeply. Beverly Kinson was indecisive for a while. Rose Kinsonughed at herself, looked pale and seemed wavering, ¡°Yes, first take money to force Mary Kinson to leave, see that she doesn t listen, and let Rubie make her life miserable at the banquet. To disappoint her father, she drugged her and did something bad. It all seems connected.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s fox eyes narrowed slightly. She had to admire the psychological quality. Things hade to this, Rose Kinson still be so calm. Rose Kinson s words sounded irritating. After carefully savouring them, it seemed that she had nned and directed herself, which in turn caused Rose Kinson her to be unclear.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Mary Kinson raised her hand and couldn¡¯t help but p her hands, ¡°So you¡¯re saying that this money has nothing to do with you?¡± She stood silently, enjoying the spectacle that was about to unfold. Chapter 11 Rose Kinson looked at her with one eye, feeling only those beautiful eyes vibrating in the deep and distant cold air, shivering all over her body. She knelt down and grasped Beverly Kinson¡¯s trousers. Her eyes were full of tears, and her voice trembled slightly, ¡°Papa! Will I do such a ruthless thing?¡± Beverly Kinson hesitated. Rose Kinson was always wise and reasonable, but Mary will not nder others without reason. Mary Kinson saw some pain and knew that this Rose Kinson was not the first day of the y. But the y also sang to an end, and she looked Rose Kinson condescendingly, ¡°No matter how clever the fox is, he will show his tail.¡± Rose Kinson hung her head in shame, and again tears flowed. At that moment Tiara came back. She came with a very ugly face, and knelt down without saying anything. Beverly Kinson looked dignified: ¡°What are you doing?¡± Tiara¡¯s eyes were full of tears, ¡°Mr. Kinson, I¡¯m sorry, but I was blinded byrd for a while. I gave this money to Miss Mary Kinson.¡± What a turn of events. Mary Kinson looked at it all indifferently, without saying a word. After seeing her mute daughter, Beverly Kinson patted her hand reassuringly. Rose Kinson¡¯s helped Tiara, ¡°First stand up and make your words clear.¡± Tiara held her hand and couldn¡¯t get up. ¡°You grew up on my milk. I have long thought of you as my daughter. I¡¯m afraid Mr. Kinson will take back the daughter and treat you bad who isn¡¯t as , so ¡­ so I did something wrong.¡± Rose Kinson ¡®s face was slightly pale, ¡°So you gave Mary that much money?¡± Tiara lowered her head and made a gesture of embarrassment, ¡°I thought Miss Mary would take the money and run away. I didn¡¯t expect that ¡­ it was all my fault.¡± Rose Kinson¡¯s face instantly turned white, her lips trembled slightly, and she shed tears, ¡°Aunt Tiara, you¡¯re confused!¡± Beverly Kinson¡¯s hands turned into fists. If Tiara hadn¡¯t brought Rose Kinson, stabilized the old man¡¯s mood, and been kind to Kinson, he could hardly wait for her to disappear into this world forever. Rose Kinson with tears in her eyes, ¡°But where did you get so much money?¡± Tiara sighed, ¡°It¡¯s my sry of a lifetime¡±. Beverly Kinson nced at Uncle Mark. Uncle Mark turned to leave after knowing. Tiara looked at Mary Kinson again : ¡°Miss Mary, I deserve to die, but this thing really has nothing to do with Miss Rose. I¡¯m narrow minded.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s face is very pale, and she cannot see her joys and sorrows. Soon Uncle Mark nodded and said, ¡°Tiara took the bank deposit she had saved regrly for many years and went straight to Miss Mary.¡± Mary Kinson is not surprised. Rose Kinson in his former life was able to control the overall situation that bankrupted Kinson¡¯s family and left them to die without a whole body. She must have deep intrigue. That¡¯s why Rose Kinson had all the arrangements already been made. But so what? When Mary Kinsones back, she will uproot her minions like Tiara piece by piece, leaving Rose Kinson isted and helpless, and then the pain will be twice. Mary Kinson looked sadly at her father. Beverly Kinson had fear in his heart. If Mary believed Tiara, would there be no more father-daughter destiny? The veins stood out on his forehead, and his hands clenched tightly into fists. If Tiara wasn¡¯t a woman, he would have pped her with his fists. ¡°Uncle Mark, expel Tiara from Kinson¡¯s house. From now on, I¡¯m don¡¯t want to see her in Vandeli.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Tiara¡¯s face turned ashen and cried, ¡°Miss, you must be careful!¡± Rose Kinson was concerned, ¡°Papa¡­¡± Before the intercession was uttered, she was stopped by Beverly Kinson with a cold stare, ¡°Your sister has been wronged so much, must you intercede for the guilty party?¡± Rose Kinson bit her lip and watched as Tiara was herded out like a dog. Her white, slick hands were clenched hard into fists. Tiara had helped her back and forth a lot over the years. She couldn¡¯t ept the Kinson for a while, her body trembling slightly in pain, and her hatred fermenting wildly. She hadn¡¯t expected Mary Kinson to be so brazen as to take away the people she trusted the most as soon as she returned to Kinson¡¯s house! Mary Kinson looked at her sad appearance, her sexy red lips lifted softly, she walked over, patted her hand with a fist and said softly, ¡°Turns out it was something of Tiara¡¯s. It seems I misunderstood my sister.¡± And gently touched her red and swollen cheeks that looked a little distressed, ¡°Does it hurt?¡± All this revenge was just beginning! Rose Kinson was distressed, but she could only control her emotions. She shook her head generously and said, ¡°Mary , no matter what you do, it¡¯s not a misunderstanding. It¡¯s really because of me.¡± Mary Kinson only smiled gently. The seeds of doubt have been sown, and if they grow into tall trees in the future, they may uproot their father¡¯s trust. At that moment a servant trotted up, ¡°Sir, William ck is back.¡± Rose Kinson , bites her lower lip until it blooded so as not to feel pain. William ck can¡¯t wait to marry Mary Kinson! Beverly Kinson just thinks he said he¡¯d be back another day¡­ Did he say another day? This boy, when did he fall for his daughter? Mary Kinson unintentionally saw the feelings of Rose Kinson. As long Rose Kinson is unhappy, she is very happy. She lifted her lips and said, ¡°Papa, it was agreed early in the morning, so it is difficult to refuse.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Beverly Kinson was a little embarrassed, ¡°But¡­¡± He didn¡¯t want to marry his daughter off so soon. Mary Kinson gently cated, ¡°Papa, talk to him about marriage first. If he really wants to marry me, I can marry him. Even if I marry him, I¡¯m still my father¡¯s daughter.¡± She paused for a few seconds and looked at Rose Kinson: ¡°If I live in Kinson¡¯s house, someone should be unhappy?¡± Rose Kinson¡¯s smile is very ugly, but he can only shake his head, ¡°How can that be, we are family.¡± Beverly Kinson listened to her words, turned and walked out. Mary Kinson touched Belle Kinson¡¯s little head, ¡°Go with your father.¡± Chapter 12 Belle Kinson knew her two sisters should have something to say, so she ran after her father and left. Everyone in the family left, so there¡¯s no need to pretend. Mary Kinson chuckled, ¡°You like William ck, don¡¯t you?¡± Rose Kinson just thought Mary had secretly explored theplete opposite, as if she had be a different person overnight. She took a deep breath and asked softly, ¡°I like him, so you can¡¯t marry him?¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s beautiful fox eyes lifted slightly, her chin lifted slightly, and she literally said, ¡°No! Rose Kinson, listen carefully. From now on, as long as you cherish it, I will take it away from you one by one.¡± Rose Kinson is very angry, but now it is not the time to make a face, and said seriously, ¡°Mary , there must be a misunderstanding between us. I am your sister.¡± Mary Kinson only felt that her face was extremely disgusting, ¡°You just need to remember what I said earlier, William ck, it was the first one that I took away from you. The person who was engaged to him was me, and you were just a substitute.¡± After listening to the words, Rose Kinson thought of the sentence Richard ck had said in front of everyone, which basically meant the same thing she said, and her face grew paler, ¡°Don¡¯t you love Richard ck very much, why do you want to marry his uncle?¡± Mary Kinson smiled, but her gaze was very cold, ¡°Anyway, I have to enter the family gate. Why don¡¯t I choose to marry the first heir of the family? Isn¡¯t it your dream to be his wife, William ck?¡± Rose Kinson knows she doesn¡¯t love Richard ck at at all, but she¡¯s using him to make her miserable. Rose can only feel her breath catch and her hands are clenched tightly into fists, but all she can do is try to hold her anger. She must find ways to make Mary Kinson¡¯s cheap life worse than death! Mary Kinson looked at her like this and smiled slowly andnguidly, ¡°You¡¯d best hold your horses, don¡¯t give me the opportunity to drive you out of the Kinson house so quickly, I want you to enjoy yourself too!¡± Rose Kinson clenched her hands tightly, squeezing out the blood in her palms, but she could only restrain herself. Mary Kinson turned and walked toward the living room. She put away her stubborn, evil smile and looked colder. In this life, she doesn¡¯t want to love anyone anymore. She just has to make sure everyone pays the price. If she doesn t marry William ck, how can she find an opportunity to revenge on Richard ck and Lavi Sue? Besides, her kids¡­ Thinking about it, she had ayer of pain at the bottom of her eyes, and her gaze gradually turned pale. Lavi once said that her children are not those of Richard ck, but they are rted to Richard ck. Therefore, a man who is rted by blood could be from ck¡¯s family. All those who abandoned her, she will never let them go again!ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Slowly, the corners of her mouth outlined a cold smile. She can¡¯t wait for Richard ck to call her a seventh aunt, this should be a pleasant ? Rose Kinson looked at Kinson Mary ¡®s elegant and proud back and took a deep breath. She knows that this matter is over today, but that doesn¡¯t mean that Papa is really careless towards her. Therefore, she must be kind to Mary Kinson in every possible way to dispel her father¡¯s doubts. However, it is more difficult for Mary Kinson to be evicted from Kinson¡¯s house than to go to heaven. Because the grandmother needs her excellent medical skills, she cannot live without her. Even for this reason, her status in Kinson¡¯s family is still very high. However, when she thinks that William ck is about to be someone else¡¯s husband, Rose Kinson is so heartbroken that she can¡¯t breathe. She will never let the two of them get together so smoothly. ¡­ Mary Kinson just walked out of the living room and heard William ck¡¯s deep maic voice: ¡°I am not expecting to be married without Mary Kinson.¡± Her heart was immediately heavy, and she could understand if he wanted to marry her, because she is the daughter of Kinson¡¯s parents, for her identity. But Kinson was so madly in love and his love came so insidiously, it left her perplexed. Beverly Kinson is also a little stunned. In the past, William ck was never so adamant about Rose Kinson. He couldn¡¯t help but ask another question, ¡°You and Mary met early and made a private decision for life?¡± William ck crossed his legsfortably, and his clear-boned fingers tapped gently on his knees. It is only a gentle action, and the aura is so strong. He lifted his gaze: ¡°we¡¯ve known each other for a long time.¡± Beverly Kinson nodded, which was easy to understand. William ck pursed his lips, ¡°After all, she used to be my nephew¡¯s girlfriend.¡± Beverly Kinson, ¡°What?¡± After a questioning cry, he coughed. Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes go slightly cold. Is this man here to annoy her father? Lifting her foot, she quickly walked to her father¡¯s side, patted him on the back, and nervously asked, ¡°Dad, are you okay?¡± Beverly Kinson shook his head and waved his hand to signal her to sit down. Parenting in Kinson¡¯s family had always been very strict and no one was allowed to mince words. He looked serious, ¡°William ck, that being the case, you can¡¯t take love away from other people, can you?¡± William ck gently leaned on the sofa, stroked Mary Kinson¡¯s cheek and raised his lips, ¡°It was already in the past tense, not to mention that I have a date with Mary Kinson first. It¡¯s my ignorant nephew who did something wrong. Therefore, I don¡¯t think this matter will affect the engagement.¡± Mary Kinson: ¡°¡­¡± She thought that was a facy, but thinking about it carefully, there really is some truth in it. Beverly Kinson¡¯s questioning eyes wandered. Mary Kinson said tly, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s inappropriate for Richard ck and him to break up, and it has nothing to do with him.¡± Beverly Kinson felt ufortable. He sipped his lips and said, ¡°Mary , you and Richard have met William¡¯s family. If you go back now as William ck fianc¨¦e, I fear William¡¯s family will have a low opinion of you. You should think twice about this marriage.¡± Mary Kinson doesn¡¯t see it that way. Although this idea is a bit bad, she really just wants this effect. This is her first gift to Richard ck after her rebirth. She can¡¯t wait to see his green and ck faces. But is William ck really ready? She looked at him unconsciously. William ck put his legs down and stood up. His ck pants were cut just right, showing his legs straight and lean. Chapter 13 He trimmed his suit, exuding a stern aura all over his body, and walked towards her step by step. Mary Kinson held her breath slightly. She didn¡¯t know what he was up to, but the temper in his bones gave people an invisible aura. She took a deep breath and looked at him, hershes twitching. ¡°You will protect me, won¡¯t you?¡± William ck stood beside her, and his face was as beautiful as the person in the painting, giving a somewhat surreal feeling. Turning around, he said seriously, ¡°I believe my family will not have any bad thoughts, they cannot and must not.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Beverly Kinson knows that he does not talk big, the whole capital, and no one dares to oppose him. He looked at Mary Kinson: ¡°Mary, what do you think?¡± Mary Kinson touched the hot earlobe without hesitation, ¡°I believe him, so¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m getting married.¡± William ck¡¯s cold and thin lips, gently outlined a trace of imperceptible smile. The long and narrow eyes deep. Mary Kinson blinked cunningly. ¡°However, I have one condition.¡± William ck gently raised his eyebrows and did not stop there. Mary Kinson was burned by his hot eyes. ¡°I hope that Mr. William will ept the trial marriage and that we will live together before the wedding.¡± William ck¡¯s thin lips twisted into a smile. He had no reason to refuse this condition. Mary Kinson added, ¡°There is one more condition.¡± William ck¡¯s eyes grew deep for a few minutes, and his pointed eyebrows lifted slightly, ¡°Oh? Tell me about it.¡± Mary Kinson listened to his tone, not everything she asked could be promised. This time he should know what her terms were and think again. She looked at her father and her voice softened a little, ¡°I just got home and I don¡¯t want to be separated from my father anytime soon.¡± Beverly Kinson was touched, and there was somefort in his eyes. Mary Kinson smiled, turned her head and looked firm, ¡°I don¡¯t want to move out. Can William ck ept to live in my house?¡± William ck ¡®s thin lips pursed slightly, and a trace of expectation shed in his eyes, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s an honor.¡± Mary Kinson sensed that there was a gentleman¡¯s bearing in his words, and the cold feeling in his bones visibly evaporated, and she felt at ease. Perhaps he might not be so difficult to get along with. She offered a trial marriage, which was a fair chance for him. William ck adjusted the cor of his suit, and his voice was low and could not be refused, ¡°I¡¯m going to move here today.¡± Mary Kinson: ¡°¡­ Isn¡¯t this moving a little too fast?¡± William ck pursed his lips, ¡°Since this is a trial marriage, of course, the sooner the better.¡± Later, he looked at Beverly again, and his voice was more modest than before, ¡°What does uncle think?¡± Beverly Kinson has always disliked any pressure on children, and answered aloud, ¡°That¡¯s a matter for your young people. Since you¡¯ve made a decision, there¡¯s no significant impact on sooner orter.¡± William ck¡¯s thin lips gently formed into a straight line and looked at Mary Kinson. Her eyes lit up for a moment and she raised her eyebrows, ¡°Do you have an opinion about the future, Mrs. William?¡± Mary Kinson: ¡°¡­¡± That man! Too good! He asked her in such a maic, sexy voice that she felt inexplicably stunned. Although he was listening to her at that moment, the look under his eyes was too aggressive to give her a chance to think about it. At this time Rose Kinson came in, she didn¡¯t know what they were talking about, her heart crushed, her face growing paler. Mary Kinson saw her from the corner, and immediately raised her red lips and smiled like a flower, ¡°Since I proposed cohabitation, you have no objection, and I have no objection.¡± Rose Kinson listened, only felt a bang, the brain buzzed, lost the ability to think. Do William and Mary Kinson live right together? At the thought of this man about to be Mary Kinson¡¯s husband, she almost uttered, ¡°No.¡± Hearing that, everyone in the living room looked at her. Mary Kinson¡¯s mouth slightly twisted, and the charming fox¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°Does my sister want to be William¡¯s master?¡± William¡¯s voice caused fear to rise in Rose Kinson¡¯s eyes, and her consciousness slowly recovered. She smiled hard and exined, ¡°Mary , you misunderstood me, I didn¡¯t mean it, but living together is not a trifle, you should get a marriage certificate.¡± As long as they are not married, she still has a chance. William ck is clearly her groom, how can she marry someone else? William ck¡¯s eyebrows were slightly raised, and Rose Kinson ¡®s eyes gradually became cool, and her lips lifted, ¡°Mrs. Kinson reminded me that today¡¯s working day is suitable to get a certificate.¡± His voice is very low, not loud, and a little dull, and his forehead is as cold as winter. The word ¡°obtain a certificate,¡± however, is a little soft, and at first sight it is full of infinite arrogance. Mary Kinson: ¡°!!!¡± God, this is going too fast. She was just acting for Rose Kinson. But Richard ck let her get right on the roller coaster and reach the top of her life! Rose Kinson almost thought he had misheard. She had forced herself in to smile. At that moment, tears wet her eyes. She came quickly and bit her lower lip, ¡°Mary, you ¡­¡± William ck looked into her eyes and opened his lips, ¡°Miss Rose Kinson, please watch your words. For seniorities, you should refer to me as your brother-inw. Of course, that¡¯s assuming Mary Kinson you recognize me as a sister.¡± Rose Kinson covered her heart, a face of disbelief, she loved her fianc¨¦ in her bones since she was a child, but now he wants to keep a distance from her. Why has Mary Kinsone back and taken everything away from her? She will never let them go! Mary Kinson sat quietly, rehearsing. She felt that William ck looked pleasing to the eye. ¡°Mary , the third day of next month is the anniversary of my mother¡¯s death. Do you have to inform your mother about your marriage? ¡± Rose calmed down and tried to stop her covertly. William ck answered slowly for Mary Kinson: ¡°This marriage was decided by my aunt herself. Of course I should tell her this good news on the day of her memory.¡± Chapter 14 Rose Kinson breathed a sigh of relief, and his meaning was very clear. He had to get a marriage certificate. Mary Kinson turned the teacup and nodded carelessly. Beverly Kinson noticed that there was a smell of gunpowder between the three people. He stood up and patted William ck on the shoulder, ¡°William is right. When we get a marriage certificate is up to you and Mary.¡± As soon as he said that, the decision-making right was on the hands of William ck, and Rose Kinson couldn¡¯t stop her. William ck nodded, ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡± Then he looked at Mary Kinson and drew his long eyebrows together slightly, ¡°Send me, will you?¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes swept over the pale face of Rose Kinson. William ck looked at her bright appearance, her eyes were deep, he turned, took her slender legs and walked out. They did not even look at Rose. Mary looked at him when she was alone with him. the corners of her mouth smiled. On the way William ck she did not speak, and she was happy. A short timeter they walked to the door of the mansion. Mary Kinson looked at him . When she faced him, she suddenly became nervous . In her past life, this man was always an elder who made her afraid to approach him and whom she respected, and he is her seventh uncle . Mary Kinson looked at him with bright eyes, and she was a little curious. William ck¡¯s thin lips moved softly, and his voice was so low that no emotion could be heard, ¡°Take me to the car.¡± Mary Kinson poked a small broken head and murmured, ¡°Hmm.¡± When she arrived at the car, she breathed a sigh of relief and said goodbye. The man opened the car door and gave her no chance, ¡°Get in the car.¡± Mary Kinson politely declined, ¡°I¡¯m not fit to drive to your family.¡± William ck pursed his lips, ¡°I have a few words to say to you.¡± Perhaps his eyes are too demagogic, Mary Kinson hesitated a few seconds, sitting on the co-pilot, the corner sneaking at him. They will get the certificate, and then they will be man and wife. Will she take revenge on the younger generation, will he stop it? ¡°How long will it take?¡± William ck leaned back on the leather seat, and the emotion in his eyes was too deep to understand. ¡°Mary Kinson.¡± He called her name, and the husky voice made her heart ache inexplicably, and it was fleeting. Heart pounding, out of control, Mary Kinson¡¯ hands clutched tightly. She decided to strike first. ¡°You are my person. Should I stop looking at her?¡± William ck looked at her sideways and slumped, ¡°Yes, but after today, I don¡¯t want you treating our marriage with vengeful hatred for others.¡± Mary Kinson bit her red lip guiltily. Unexpectedly he looked at her. But knowing that marriage was her choice with ulterior motives, why was he willing to indulge her? She covered her face and couldn¡¯t help but imagine foolish things. Looking at the girl¡¯s eyebrows, alive and fragrant because of her anger, William ck leaned over.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. He smelled of tobo mixed with sandalwood, and Mary Kinson¡¯s heart quivered. She looked up and gazed into his deep eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a day to figure out how to be a wholehearted woman, huh?¡± Mary Kinson felt like he was taking the oxygen away from her throughout the car, which made her wonder. In a trance, she remembered the indistinct voice she had heard before dying in her past life, somewhat simr to him, but more like a dream that was very unreal. She looked at him and was absent for a long time before she whispered, ¡°Did you know me long ago?¡± He felt a little weird after that question. Of course he knew her. After all, she had almost be his nephew¡¯s wife. And the past life has nothing to do with him. William ck¡¯s eyes be a little darker, and it seems like there is a deep sea in them that is endless and unfathomable. He opens his lips, ¡°This is not the first time we have met.¡± Mary Kinson nodded, ¡°Then I will go back and tidy your room first.¡± William ck seemed satisfied with her words, took her gaze back and unlocked the door. After Mary Kinson opening the car door, she watched him drive away, and then she breathed a long sigh of relief. Perhaps because he was always considered an elder in his past life, he would be careful, but she would slowly get used to Mrs. ck¡¯s identity in the future. After withdrawing her thoughts, Mary Kinson pulled out her cell phone from her pocket and made a call. After the connection was made, her voice was soft, ¡°Stelly, I will give you an address. Please transport any nts I grow in my garden. Be careful, they are very delicate.¡± After hanging up the phone, she went into the living room. Only Dad and Belle Kinson were there. She asked, ¡°Where is Rose Kinson?¡± Belle Kinson trotted over and took her hand, ¡°Sister, Grandmother is in poor health. My sister is a doctor and was visiting.¡± Mary Kinson remembered that her grandmother was in poor health. She immediately said, ¡°I want to go out ande back in the evening. After a while someone will send me flowers and nts and put them in the back yard of my room. No one is allowed to touch them, and you must not touch them with your hands.¡± Because some grasses are poisonous. Now she will pick an herb called purple semiaqugia flower for her grandmother. She can¡¯t wait for Stelly. Although this herb is widely avable and can be eaten directly as a vegetarian dish, ordinary doctors will not think that it is the key to treating grandmother¡¯s root cause. She hopes that all her rtives will live happily and healthily in this life. Belle Kinson didn¡¯t ask much, but nodded in understanding, ¡°Good.¡± Mary Kinson said once more to her father and trotted off. Beverly Kinson looked behind as she left. After a long while she asked, ¡°You have the simplest mind. Do you think your older sister is involved in today¡¯s affairs?¡± Belle Kinson listened to the words and thought for a while. She shook her head in confusion, unable to find the answer. ¡°Papa, what do you think?¡± was all she asked. Beverly Kinson frowned and his voice was heavy, ¡°I hope she didn¡¯t do it.¡± His words are ambiguous, and Belle Kinson understands that his father has a little doubt about his older sister. Chapter 15 Whether Rose Kinson went along with it or not, Belle Kinson didn¡¯t want his father to be so upset. She walked behind him, patted his shoulder and said softly, ¡°Dad, sister, you grew up with your mother, and you have your good character. Believe her this time.¡± Beverly Kinson listened to her daughter mention herte wife, frowned, and nodded . At that moment, Earel came in and said, ¡°Sir, there¡¯s a little girl outside. She said she hade to send flowers and nts for Miss Belle.¡± Belle Kinson remembered what Mary Kinson she had just ordered, and looked up. ¡°Earel, I¡¯ll go with you. These are actually from my sister.¡± ¡°Yes, littledy.¡± Belle Kinson went out, and Stelly was gone, leaving behind flowers and nts that had grown up in various bowls. Belle Kinson had never seen so many exotic flowers and nts before, and she couldn¡¯t help but marvel, ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful, my sister can actually grow such beautiful flowers and nts.¡± Earel nodded, ¡°Miss Mary can taste wine and nt flowers, but it¡¯s more poetic and picturesque than we thought.¡± Belle Kinson nodded, looked at Carol who was cleaning the floor beside her, and called out, ¡°You and Earel, send those flowers and nts to the little yard behind my room. Be careful, don¡¯t break them.¡± My sister really appreciates these flowers and nts, but it was all going to be her tedious work. Carol nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Then she picked up one of the pots and went into the bedroom. When all the flowers and nts were ced, she met Rose Kinson who came back. She walked over and said, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re back.¡± Rose Kinson saw that her forehead was full of sweat, pulled out a paper towel and handed it to her. She asked anxiously, ¡°Why is the sweat?¡± Carol is her ssmate¡¯s cousin, so she¡¯ll be more concerned about her. ¡°Just now I was helping Miss Belle move some flowers and nts.¡± Carol remembered again that this job was given by Rose Kinson. After today¡¯s incident, she struggled to care for her and muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t know where the Mary is good, only flowers and nts are nted. How can sheparable to you? You are gentle and generous, and also very good for us.¡± This remark made Rose Kinson feel her somewhat pleased. But she couldn¡¯t show it, only said sternly, ¡°She¡¯s a member of the Kinson family, so don¡¯t gossip.¡± Carolined, ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the use of growing so many flowers and nts? Surely being a gardener.¡± ¡°Well, those words, don¡¯t say them in the future, get to work.¡± Rose Kinson sent her away. Carol nodded, just thought, Rose is too nice, she must find the opportunity to help Rose. What the Kinson family wants is a noble woman, talented and capable, not a gardener in the garden. Suddenly she wanted to see what rubbish flowers and nts Mary Kinson were growing. With this thought, she pushed open the door of her bedroom directly, walked up to the balcony, opened the sliding door, and walked into the small garden . At first nce she was dazzled. Suddenly, she saw a few grasses in the middle position, with leaves like erged leeks, but the tips bent down, and the grass leaves gradually turned white, forming a moon. This is¡­ half moon grass! ? ? ? It can¡¯t be? How can a country bumpkin like Mary Kinson raise such an expensive half-moon grass? Before, she had a keen mind and could eradicate the housekeeper with one force, which was just a great fortune! But this herb can¡¯t be cultivated by mistake! Rose Kinson trembled and took out her mobile phone, took a photo, immediately sent it to the senior pharmacist, and typed a line to confirm whether it was half moon grass. Haven¡¯t had time to send it,? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Dr. Durl called directly. Rose Kinson was so excited that she always hoped to be a student of Dr. Durl, and there would be a new room for improvement in the medical field. However, Dr. Durl has been neither cold nor light to her. This is the first time that he took the initiative to call her. Rose Kinson immediately answered: ¡°Hello, Dr. Durl.¡± ¡°Rose Kinson, did you raise half moongrass?¡± Rose Kinson¡¯s face became very ugly. This is really a million-dor half moongrass, but it was raised by Mary Kinson. Dr. Durl didn¡¯t hear her answer, and his tone was much more polite and gentle: ¡°If you didn¡¯t cultivate it, can you introduce your friend to me?¡± Rose Kinson¡¯s heartbeat seemed to stop. She would never let Kinson Mary set foot in her circle, She open her lips and gently say, ¡°Dr. Durl, this is what I cultivated.¡± Dr. Durl took a deep breath and asked in an incredible way, ¡°Rose Kinson, did you really cultivate this?¡± Rose Kinson was a little pale because of nervousness, but she didn¡¯t stop lying and replied, ¡°Yes.¡± On the other side of the phone, Dr. Durl smiled, and his tone was no longer was as indifferent as before: ¡°Rose Kinson, this herb is difficult to cultivate, and now it is really shine on you better than blue. If it is convenient, bring half moongrass to the research institute, and the environment here is better.¡± At this point, Rose Kinson couldn¡¯t refuse, so she nodded: ¡°OK, I¡¯ll bring it here now.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Rose Kinson hung up the phone and counted it. There were five of half moongrass. A bumpkin like Mary Kinson may not know the preciousness of this herb, and it is also a waste to put it here. Even if she takes one, she won¡¯t find it. Thinking like this, she took the middle one. ¡­ Mary Kinson came back at six o¡¯clock in the evening and didn¡¯t go to the living room for dinner. She wanted to cultivate purple half moon lower and walked quickly to the small garden outside the bedroom. She washed hands, and then check whether the flowers and nts need watering. All of a sudden, she found that there was a half moongrass missing, and her eyebrows frowned slightly and her heart sank. Immediately took out her mobile phone and got through Stelly¡¯s phone. ¡°Stelly, did you leave a half moongrass behind?¡± Chapter 16 ¡°Sister Mary, I have counted it specially, and none of them have fallen.¡± Stelly answered with certainty. Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes sank a few minutes and replied, ¡°OK, I know.¡± Stelly grew up with her. She trusted her. She turned around, pushed open the door and went downstairs. Belle Kinson saw here down and trotted to hold her hand: ¡°Sister,e and eat.¡± Mary Kinson shook her head and looked serious: ¡± have you counted how many pots of flowers and nts there are?¡± ¡°Counted, thirteen pots, what¡¯s the matter, is it left behind?¡± Mary Kinson is clear, someone broke into her room stole a flower. Belle Kinson looked at her look and had a foreboding in her heart. She asked, ¡°Sister, is it less?¡± Mary Kinson did not deny: ¡°After that, who entered my room?¡± Although half moongrass is not precious to her among so many herbs she cultivated, it must not be stolen by others. Belle Kinson felt that the flowers and nts were very important to her sister, so she immediately called the servants at home and asked. Mary Kinson¡¯s hands sped on his chest, and looked at the people standing in two rows in front for a moment. There is a bit of coldness in her eyes, which makes people feel cold and millet. Belle Kinson asked, ¡°Which one of you has been in my sister¡¯s room?¡± Carol¡¯s face was white, and she thought of her gossiping in the afternoon. Yami didn¡¯t know what had happened, so she didn¡¯t dare to lie. She answered in a low voice: ¡°I saw Miss Rosee out of Miss Mary¡¯s room.¡± Mary Kinson, with a pair of charming fox eyes narrowed coldly, approached her and asked, ¡°Did she take anything out?¡± Listen, everyone looked at each other. Miss rose takes Miss Mary¡¯s things? How is this possible? Miss Rose doesn¡¯t have anything, but needs to take something from a person who has juste from the countryside? Yami thought for a moment before saying, ¡°It seems she was holding a small potted nt.¡± Mary Kinson listened to this sentence, looking colder and colder. It urred to her that in her past life, Rose Kinson was a proud woman in heaven, but she admired a senior pharmacist in the Institute of Pharmaceutical Research, and praised by everyone. Because Rose Kinson cured Grandma¡¯s stubborn disease, the cured medicine was widely used by the society and had a certain influence in the medical field. But at the beginning, Rose Kinson stole her achievements. At that time, she only wanted her grandmother to get better, and her reputation was not important to her, so she endured it. In this life, Rose Kinson still thought she was a poor girl in a previous life? Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes shed with cold awns, and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t ask, you will steal.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . This is too ugly, Carol feel the atmosphere is wrong. She hurried over and spoke for Rose Kinson: ¡°Miss Mary may be out of love. I believe that a generous person as Miss Mary will not ruin sisterhood because of a bunch of grass, will she?¡± Mary Kinson is a college student in his early twenties, with fine features,. She hooked her lips and couldn¡¯t reach the bottom of her smile: ¡°I have always had a principle that if others touch my things without my permission, they will pay one for ten.¡± When the words fell, she approached Carol, and her eyes narrowed slightly: ¡°Why didn¡¯tRose Kinsonthink about sisterhood before taking my things, huh?¡± She asked this very lightly, but the coldness frightened Carol to step back, she lowered her head, and never dared to speak again. Belle Kinson is not practical in herheart: ¡°I will make a phone call and ask my elder sister toe back.¡± Mary Kinson shook her head and looked outside the door: ¡°No, since it is my thing, of course I took it back myself.¡± Since Carol is Rose Kinson¡¯s dog, Rose Kinsonwill soon know about this matter. Belle Kinson no longer said anything, just let the servants disperse. She naturally has a way to get back that half moongrass, so thatRose Kinsonregrets today¡¯s behavior. Just then, Earel came in: ¡°Miss Mary, Mr ck is back.¡± Mary Kinson : ¡°¡­¡± Did Earel change his mouth so quickly? Mary Kinson thought that her father was not at home, so she had to pick up herself. But before she left, Richard ck was already walking towards her, his steps were very light. He was wearing a white housewares robe and cotton trousers. His legs are straight and slender. Even though he dresses casually, the lonely and cold swing of King¡¯s Landing is not halved in his bones. He¡¯s just a little more sluggish than before. This man¡¯s aura is too strong, so she can not help but breathe easily, she lifts her lips and greets, ¡°William ck is here.¡± He pursed his lips, ¡°Apany me to the party.¡± Mary Kinson tilted her small head, with some confusion in her beautiful eyes. ¡°Mr. Sam at the Research Institute happened to get some rare crescent grass, and he threw a party, as entrusted by my grandfather, and I happened to be there.¡± William ck saw a trace of coldness in her eyes, and added, ¡°If you do not like theplicated surroundings, you can not go.¡± Mary Kinson looked up as if there were stars in his eyes and pursed her lips, ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± William ck¡¯s thin lips opened softly, ¡°Well, shall Mrs. ck show me to our room, huh?¡± Her voice was suddenly quiet for a few minutes, ¡°Mrs. ck ,¡± three words that sounded extra nice to be sexy. Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, and she was not ready to sleep in a bed with him. Marriage was something she never aspired to, but now that she had it, she could not live up to it. After a long while she said in a mute voice, ¡°Good.¡± Reassured, Mary Kinson took a step. After going up the stairs, she pushed open the door of the room. William ck was half leaning against the door, his eyes slightly narrowed, and he was looking into her room. The bedroom is veryrge, simply furnished, and of an upscale atmosphere. There is a six-foot bed with white sheets that looks veryfortable, and a sofa the same color as the background wall. Mary Kinson looked round and was about to ask if there was anything else to be added to the room. But the look fell into his long, narrow eyes, as if he had been scalded, and quickly recovered. This man seemed a natural king, and his entire body exuded a sense of the danger of predation, as if he were a walking hormone. Chapter 17 She took a deep breath and her heart beat faster, but she could not help but sneak a nce at him. William ck nced back and chuckled, ¡°The bed is good.¡± Mary Kinson touched the hot earlobe and ran into the room as if fleeing. William ck followed her and lifted his lips, ¡°Sofa, redundant.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes quivered. They had just been married. How could he be so eager? She wants to think so, but she can not help gazing silently into his handsome face and secretly swallowing the saliva. William ck is very close to her, as long as he leans over he can hold her. His eyes stared at her deep red beautiful lips, and his pointed eyebrows raised slightly, ¡°I guess Mrs. ck thought I was sleeping separately from you, huh?¡± Mary Kinson woke up and took a step back. The distance from him was not so dangerous. Only then did she say, ¡°It¡¯s better to keep a little distance during the trial marriage.¡± William ck stepped forward, and the long arm went right through her waist, pulling her hard against him, gluing her abdomen together and reaching zero distance directly. Through his clothes, Mary Kinson could almost feel his body boiling hot and his muscles strong. He leaned forward, his lips pressed to her ears, and his voice was sexy and insistent, ¡°With me, there¡¯s only marriage, not trial marriage.¡± Mary Kinson breathed heavily, and a man¡¯s tobo-mixed breath traced the tip of her nose, and her cheeks instantly turned red and translucent. ¡°Mr. ck, if we can have a good talk, do not you, OK?¡± He looked at her lovely red face, the corners of her mouth imperceptibly rising slightly, but still let her go and called out with a tilt of his head, ¡°Earel.¡± Earel heard the noise and said, ¡°Uncle, all your things are in a separate study.¡± ¡°Push the sofa out.¡± Earel nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Mary Kinson only felt that this man ruled her family better than she did, and did not feel that he was just an outsider. Soon after, the sofa was carried away. After William ck sending Earel away, he closed the door of the room and looked at her with downcast eyes, ¡°Now it¡¯s time to talk about us.¡± Mary Kinson looked out of the window. It was already dark, and the little lights in the garden were shining. The dim light inexplicably imparted a feeling of drunkenness. She swallowed her saliva, looked around, looked up and down once more, and said tensely, ¡°But ¡­ Did not you say that before?¡± William ck stared at her. After a long while he opened the briefcase Earel had sent him, took out a dainty little box and handed it to her, ¡°Open it.¡± A token of love? Mary Kinson took it. But it was a red marriage certificate, and she said in an incredulous way, ¡°This is?¡± William ck pursed his lips, ¡°Open them.¡± Mary Kinson took out two marriage certificates, and when she opened them, the names of her and William ck were inside. Don¡¯t you need to go to the Civil Affairs Bureau when you get married now? She was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t recover for a long time. After a long time, Mary Kinson asked aloud: ¡°Don¡¯t you need my consent to get married?¡± William ck took the marriage certificate back, lowered his eyes, cherished the name above, and his eyes were so hot that his heart trembled. ¡°I don¡¯t think you will refuse to be Mrs. William.¡± He is talking about Mrs. ck, his wife. Mary Kinson felt that this man¡¯s eyes seemed to see through everything. He knew that all she wanted at present was the identity of Mrs. ck. He¡¯s right, she won¡¯t refuse. Looking at the marriage certificate, her erratic heart has finally settled down at this moment. William ck put the marriage certificate back in the box and asked, ¡°When will you see my grandfather with me?¡± Back home? It means that Richard, who ended her in a past life and pushed her into the abyss. Mary Kinson looked cold a few minutes, the experience of past lives, appeared in her mind, her heart followed with a hard pain. Calcte the time, Richard ck should return home soon. He doesn¡¯t know yet that she has be the wife of his seventh uncle. Does this count as her first present for him after rebirth? Mary Kinson looked the deep and cold in her eyes. After her mood eased for a while, she looked up at him and replied, ¡°When Mr. Sam¡¯s banquet is over, I will apany you back at home.¡± ¡°Good.¡± At night. Mary Kinson was ready, but when Richard cky down, the bed was deeply sunk at this moment, and suddenly he was nervous. She moved aside subconsciously, pulling away some distance. William ck was used to using the shower gel, which has two different tastes, faint fragrance, but without losing the taste of men. Mary Kinson took a deep breath and only felt very deadly. Normal men and women, if sleep in the same bed, would be easy to ignite fires. ¡°Mary Kinson.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± William ck¡¯s low voice rang out with amending tone: ¡°Come closer.¡± Mary Kinson politely refused: ¡°I don¡¯t think this distance will affect you.¡± William ck turned his head and saw her curled up in a ball, his phoenix eyes narrowed slightly, and his voice was very dangerous: ¡°If you give me a chance to approach you, there is only a negative distance.¡± Mary Kinson: ¡°!!!¡± As ast resort, she can only get closer to him. When she stopped, she felt her heart beating faster. She didn¡¯t dare to speak. She closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep. Richard ck , Marry¡¯s husband ofst life , stretched out his arms, and took her petite face into his arms. Mary Kinson thought of the negative distance he just said, she was so scared that she wanted to escape, but he was so overbearing that she grabbed her hands, not giving her room for resistance. Then he said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you time to really ept me. I won¡¯t touch you until then, but Mary Kinson, don¡¯t try to distance yourself from me. We are husband and wife.¡± His deep, sake-like voice, with some seriousness, also gave her equality and freedom. Slowly, her body rxed and stopped resisting. She said, ¡°OK, thank you.¡± Richard ck can get anywoman he want, and women ttered him to climb on his bed, but he has made a big concession in her here, he would like to give her time. Therefore, she sincerely thanked him. ¡°Don¡¯t say these three words to me in the future.¡± Mary Kinson wondered and asked in a low voice: ¡°Why?¡± He didn¡¯t answer, but hugged her tightly and whispered, ¡°Sleep.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Mary Kinson closed her eyes and felt his body temperature. Slowly, a sense of familiarity revealed from her bones and hit her heart again. She couldn¡¯t help thinking of the dream when she was dying in previous life. A man holds her in his arms like this¡­ ¡­ Chapter 18 The next day. Rose Kinson did not return overnight, and did not give Kinson Mary the opportunity to find her half moongrass face on face. Before attending the banquet, she called Rose Kinson and dialed. On the phone, Rose Kinson¡¯s voice is very gentle: ¡°Hello, who are you?¡± ¡°I, Mary Kinson.¡± Rose Kinson did not speak, but did not hang up the phone. Mary Kinson went straight to the point: ¡°Give me back the potted nts I nted.¡± Rose Kinson frowned. Mary Kinson didn¡¯t know how expensive this pot of grass was. She thought it was just an ordinary green potted nt, but in her eyes, it was a stepping stone to climb the peak. ¡°Rose Kinson, in my father¡¯s favor, I just called you this phone. I give you five hours to return it and put it back in its original position, otherwise, you will regret what you did yesterday.¡± Rose Kinson was silent for a moment and asked, ¡°Can you sell it to me? I am developing a medicine recently. I need it as long as you make a price.¡± Mary Kinson hooked her lips and smiled, pretending not to know: ¡°It¡¯s just the grass I have nothing to raise. Is it so valuable?¡± Listening to her words, Rose Kinson¡¯s face suddenly turned white, and the taste of being inferior to a wild girl in the country spread in her chest, which made her more reluctant to return this pot of half moongrass. She temporarily suppressed this humiliation and asked again, ¡°Can you sell it to me?¡± ¡°No, Rose Kinson, I gave you a chance.¡± She doesn¡¯t sell anything that Mary Kinson cares about. She narrowed her eyes and said slowly, ¡°However, what you touched, I thought it was too dirty. If you want it so much, you will take it. But, if you touch my things indiscriminately, you will regret it.¡± Then hung up the phone. She likes to give people a candy and then drive people into the abyss. Tonight, she will let Rose Kinson know what is humble from the bottom of her heart. Rose Kinson is not always proud of herself, so today, she will step on her pride on the ground. At that time, Earel knocked on the door. ¡°Miss Er, my uncle has been waiting for you by the car.¡± Mary Kinson nodded: ¡°Good.¡± Mary Kinson changed into shoes and went out. William ck is not in the car, but half leans against the ck luxury car, which is a Bugatti Veil, wild and calm, giving people a sense of conquest inexplicably. She walked over and William ck opened the door for her. Mary Kinson sat in, and there was a light tea fragrance in the car, which was different from the taste in the general car, and was somewhatfortable. William ck also sat in. When she was absent, he suddenly approached. She immediately returned, because the distance is too close, identally, his lips wiped his face. Her heart jumped and she shrank back a minute. She lifted her eyes, and saw that William ck¡¯s cheeks are a little lipstick, which looks like some demon treatment.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . He did not retreat, but moved one point closer and buckled her seat belt. Mary Kinson felt embarrassed and blushed. After William ck finished everything, he slowly withdrew his hand, his fingertips fell on her lipstick print, and his mouth rose gently: ¡°Good morning kiss, ept it.¡± Mary Kinson blinked, and her ears were red. This man is really demagogic. Half an hourter, the car stopped. William ck handed out his hand to Mary Kinson, and she took his wrist. His eyes were slightly hot, he buckled her arm, closed it slightly into his arms, and said in a tone that only she could hear, ¡°Stay close to me and don¡¯t leave my sight.¡± His arms were warm, solid and reliable, and Mary Kinson let him hold them, leaned against him, sipped and smiled, and the depression in his heart was swept away in an instant. Into the feast hall, Mary Kinson received attention of countless people, not because of her, but the man beside him. William ck is the brightest star wherever he is. Since he stepped into the hall, thin lips always hang a shallowest smile, his chin slightly lifted, his phoenix eyes swept across the crowd. The innate pride reveals the alienation and indifference of strangers, and obviously looks at all people, but it seems that no one can enter his eyes. Someone came forward to propose a toast. He didn¡¯t even look at people. He went directly to an old man and held out his hand: ¡°Dr. Durl.¡± After shaking hands with him, Dr. Durl¡¯s eyes stayed on Mary Kinson: ¡°Who is this?¡± William ck¡¯s eyes were soft and said, ¡°Mrs. ck , Mary Kinson, second daughter of Kinson¡¯s family¡± This introduction made everyone present understand that she was his fiancee. Mary Kinson stood straight, and her heartbeat beamed more rapid. She looked up at the tall man, his eyes are slightly hot. Then she looked around, but didn¡¯t see Rose Kinson. ¡°Miss Kinson, sit down and make yourself at home.¡± Dr. Durl¡¯s greeted her politely. ¡°Thank you.¡± Mary Kinson looked at the half moongrass in front and smiled: ¡°Dr. Durl, it is said that half moongrass is difficult to nt. Can we meet the people who nted it?¡± Dr. Durl was slightly surprised. ¡°Don¡¯t Miss Kinson know?¡± Mary Kinson shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°It was raised by your sister Rose Kinson.¡± Dr. Durl said, with a trace of appreciation and admiration. Mary Kinson smiled half jokingly and half seriously: ¡°I just came home, and I didn¡¯t know my sister had this skills, which made youugh.¡± Mary Kinson asked again: ¡°Where is she?¡± Dr. Durl said: ¡°There will be a speech on nting grass in half moonter, and she is preparing for it.¡± Rumor has it that Dr. Durl loves herbs. Now, when he sees them, Mary Kinson has full confidence . She bent her lips gently and smiled gracefully: ¡°Since it was the first time that we met, I as the younger generation had a gift for you, which is also a kind of herb. It is estimated that it will be delivered after my sister¡¯s speech.¡± People at the party couldn¡¯t helpughing ironically when they heard her words. What a precious medicinal material is half moongrass? Miss Kinson gave a gift at this time. Wouldn¡¯t she lift Stone and hit herself in the foot? How can Dr. Durl be interested in other flowers and nts when he has Kinsonch as a rare half moongrass? This Mary Kinson stole the limelight and didn¡¯t look at the time. Indeed, as rumored, she was a wild girl in the rual who didn¡¯t have the sight. Dr. Durl didn¡¯t want to ept it, but Rose Kinson just sent him half moongrass. She is Rose Kinson¡¯s sister and refused. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not very good. He nodded: ¡°Thanks for your consideration.¡± After that, Dr. Durl talked with other people again. Chapter 19 William ck looked at her slightly raised lips and looked at the peopleing and going in the hall. The tone was very certain: ¡°Is the half moongrass in the exhibition cab yours?¡± Mary Kinson looked at him unexpectedly. William ck raised his lips: ¡°I used to be a military doctor. The herbs in the small garden are quite valuable.¡± Mary Kinson almost forgot this crop, but although he knew his medical skills and made achievements in nting herbs, he didn¡¯t expect him to be so powerful. William ck suddenly tightened her waist, lowered her head, put her lips in her ear, and the warm breath fell. ¡°How many do you have, I don¡¯t know, huh?¡± Looking at his sharp but handsome face, steep nose, and hot eyes, Mary Kinson¡¯s heart trembled slightly. She immediately lowered her eyes and took a big step back. Between the two people, it seems that there is a cordon. When the heart beat gently, Mary Kinson smiled. ¡°I just help others grow and learn some knowledge of nting.¡± She didn¡¯t want to say, and Richard ck didn¡¯t ask much. When she looked at the exhibition cab, her eyes were a little cold: ¡°Do you need me to help you get it back?¡± Mary Kinson shook his head: ¡°No, let me handle this matter myself.¡± At that time, under the attention of all people, Rose Kinson came. She is wearing a lotus root pink tube top dress, and her lower body is a mermaid, which depicts her body curve sexily. Rose Kinson has a sweet and elegant face, and the socialite temperament seems to be engraved in her bones. With a gentle smile, single men are ted. At this time, the reporter pointed the camera at her and asked: ¡°Miss Kinson, I knew you were an intern at the Institute of Pharmaceutical Research. I didn¡¯t expect you to nt half moongrass. Can you tell me the method?¡± Rose Kinson nodded slowly, walked gracefully to the exhibition cab, looked at the curious people, and sipped his lips: ¡°half moongrass is a very delicate herb, which needs to be ced indoors with a temperature not higher than 27 degrees all the year round, and only needs to be ced in a ventted ce in the morning to receive sunlight. After three years of breeding, day after day, year after year, this nt will grow. If there is any mistake in the middle, it will not survive, so it is rare and precious. ¡± As soon as this came out, people in the famous medicine industry praised one after another. ¡°It is really admirable that thedy was so patient to keep the herb for three years.¡± Some people who arrivedter did not see Richard ck and Mary Kinson, and sighed: ¡°s, William ck had no chance of loving the woman, but had to marry the wild girl from the rural-side who was useless in the Kinson family.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, William ck is just on a whim. The wild girl can¡¯t taste a few sses of red wine. Besides, which serious woman likes drinking? You can¡¯t go to the table!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a vase. This kind of slut will be discarded sooner orter. And finally it would be Rose Kinson.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Mary Kinson and William ck are not married yet. It is still possible to make this happen.¡± ¡± keep your voice down, they are right next to you.¡± Everyone banned sound, looked at the past, and Kinsonre enough, see Richard ck holding Mary Kinson standing not far away. Mary Kinson looks ruddy and charming, and doesn¡¯t seem to hear their whispers. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s inferiorityplex in my heart, pretending to be inaudible. In everyone¡¯s sight, Mary Kinson took a few steps forward and said, ¡°Sister.¡± Rose Kinson heard the voice of Mary Kinson, saw her clever smile, looked stiff, and her heart suddenly beat wildly, and sweat densed at palm of hand. Didn¡¯t Mary Kinson say she wouldn¡¯t want what she touched? Then what is she doing here?ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Rose Kinson took a deep breath, and this sense of crisis was fleeting. She gently evoked her lips: ¡°Mary , you are here.¡± Then her eyes fell on William ck, and there was some restraint in her smile. Her smile, in the eyes of the guests, is generous and graceful. Even for William ck, she still retains a trace of respect, which invisibly makes everyone have a trace of affection for her. Mary Kinson strolled in front of her and looked at the half moongrass next to her. The fox¡¯s eyes picked slightly and his red lips moved slightly: ¡°Sister, this grass is familiar.¡± There was an imperceptible chuckle in her beautiful eyes. Speaking of the back, she deliberately prolonged the ending sound, which was meaningful. Every one looked at her. Rose Kinson¡¯s face did not change a bit, she smiled and said softly: ¡°Mary , half moongrass is raised in our home. It is not surprising that you think it look familiar.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes are light and her face is calm: ¡°But how do I feel that it is somewhat simr to the grass I raise?¡± When this remark came out, the whole audience burst intoughter. A doctor in the institute looked her up and down, and saw that she was amazing in beauty. A pair of beautiful eyes took people¡¯s hearts and souls, and his heart beat faster. However, he soon came to his senses and said, ¡°Miss Kinson, this is a valuable moon-worshiping grass. How can it bepared with ordinary weeds? You don¡¯t understand, you can learn more from your sister.¡± The implication is to say she was green and inexperienced. She was like heaven and ground whenpared with Rose Kinson. Mary Kinson pretended that she couldn¡¯t understand it. She looked at the half moongrass for a long time in doubt, and then innocently evoked a thin lip smile: ¡°But this is exactly the same as the grass I raised. Did I raise the rare half moongrass? Or is this one raised by me?¡± She turned around, evoked lips, she had giver her a chance, but since she is determined to die, it is no wonder others! Chapter 20 Rose Kinson didn¡¯t expect her ying dumb, biting her lower lip, her eyes gradually turned red, but she still showed a gentle smile: ¡°OK, Mary , don¡¯t make trouble.¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Rose Kinson didn¡¯t admit or deny it, but the tearful appearance in her eyes at the moment makes people feel distressed, only feeling that she has been greatly wronged. Even so, she is reluctant to punish her unreasonable sister. Mary Kinson¡¯s charming eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°Are you sure this is not the grass I raised?¡± Her eyes are cold, but the smile at the bottom of her eyes is very beautiful. Rose Kinson decided that to pretend that she didn¡¯t know it was a herb and said softly, ¡°I have seen you raise it, and it is really simr.¡± Mary Kinson chuckled: ¡°So, this is my grass? Why did you bring it here?¡± The audiences were dissatisfied with Mary Kinson¡¯s attitude , and then looked at Rose Kinson, who was very gentle from beginning to end and never reprimanded Mary Kinson . Mary Kinson has been aggressive, and she is an uneducated wild girl, which is annoying. Mr. ck is a smart man, how could he married an ignorant daughter of Kinson. Rose Kinson shed tears, dried it again, and smiled at her gently: ¡°Well, Mary , I know that you have lived very hard over the years. You can rest assured that you are back now, and I willpensate you. What¡¯s more, you William ck now.¡± She took a look at the half moongrass in the exhibition cab, and her eyes were redder, but she said with great understanding: ¡°If you think this is your grass, that is, as long as you feel good in your heart, I will be fine.¡± Seeing this, the guests were angry one after another. In the crowd, someone who fought for Rose Kinson and said, ¡°God, Mary Kinson is too ungrateful. Why is she so overbearing?¡± Words fall, everyone looked to William ck, Mary Kinson was rude, but she was still William Balck¡¯s fiancee. They want to see William ck¡¯s attitude. He stood upright, tall and straight, with one hand in his pocket. Although he looked cold, he made no noise to stop him. It seems that Richard ck didn¡¯t care much about this fiancee. ¡°Rose Kinson gave her a man, and she thought the whole world was hers? ¡± ¡°Without some professional knowledge, can you raise the grass?¡± ¡°It seems that William ck just respects his elders and fulfills his engagement. He doesn¡¯t like her so much.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, too. How can a vulgar wild girl raise precious half moongrass? It¡¯s really funny!¡± ¡°Taking a pile of weeds as half moongrass, does she know that half moongrass is worth millions?¡± ¡°Cut, this number will scare her to death!¡± Then she burst out aughter. Mary Kinson slowly bowed her head. In an instant, all the people at present pointed fingers to her. No one will believe that she can raise half moongrass. Dr. Durl only felt that a good banquet had inexplicably turned into a farce. He was in the best interest and was angry at the moment. However, as an elder, he was unwilling to make judgments easily and asked: ¡°Rose Kinson, which of you sisters nted this half moongrass?¡± Rose Kinson looked at him, bit her lip, and her voice trembled a little. After that, she replied firmly: ¡°It was nted by my sister.¡± Mary Kinson didn¡¯t say a word, because Rose Kinson was telling the truth. But her expression at the moment makes people feel that she gave this honor to Mary Kinson. After listening to the words, everyone became even angrier, especially Gober¡¯s son, who always liked Rose Kinson, immediately became angry: ¡°Rose Kinson, don¡¯t give her everything. It¡¯s not your fault that she lived outside since childhood.¡± One man helped to speak, and the others followed and said, ¡°Yes, Miss Kinson, William ck has given it to her, and has been very kind to her.¡± ¡°Mary Kinson, you tell the truth? Being a man can¡¯t be shameless like you!¡± ¡°Yes, even if there is no blood rtionship, Rose apany your family for so many years instead of you. you are not grateful, even you will force her.¡± ¡°People like her won¡¯t remember you well.¡± Rose Kinson shook her head and stopped everyone: ¡°Don¡¯t say it, my sister said she raised it, then let her raise it. Please stop attacking her, I took her grass.¡± Gobert listened and couldn¡¯t wait to tear Mary Kinson¡¯s face. William ck¡¯s thin lips sipped into a straight line, without a word, the phoenix eyes narrowed slightly, and revealed cold light, sweeping all the people who fought injustice for Rose Kinson. Just when the argument was over, a warm voice sounded: ¡°I can prove who raised this grass.¡± Everyone looked around and was shocked when they saw someoneing. It wasEtus! At the age of twenty-seven, the big man in scientific research developed an anti-aging drug, which became the god in the eyes of all women. His outline is very clear and handsome, and because he does research indoors all the year round. His skin is very white, like a diamond in the rough, and the whole person is like a noble son who is warm and jade, but his eyes passing Mary Kinson are slightly cold. Under the eyes, he went to Rose Kinson. After Etus stood beside Rose Kinson, he looked at everyone and said seriously, ¡°This is nted by Rose Kinson.¡± What he gave was the answer that everyone was most willing to believe, so everyone looked at Mary Kinson with more disdain, as if she was a street mouse that everyone shouted and beat. Rose Kinson listened to the words, looking surprised, and then whispered: ¡°Etus, you don¡¯t have to exin for me, I said¡­¡± Etus interrupted her unhappily: ¡°You are still like this, you can do anything for your loved ones, but this is not an ordinary crime for a drug researcher. Do you want to ruin your future?¡± Rose Kinson bowed her head. It¡¯s really a good show. Mary Kinson simply apuded Rose Kinson¡¯s perfect acting skills. ¡°How can you prove that this is hers, not my grass?¡± Mary Kinson looked at Etus, and her eyes were a few minutes darker, with a deep oppression . ¡°Oh.¡± Chapter 21 ¡°Mary Kinson, don¡¯t scamper. You don¡¯t believe Etus¡¯s words. Are you insulting his personality?¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t nder your sister, you can nderEtus again. You can¡¯t see others being better than you?¡± Mary Kinson frowned slightly. This man, she has heard of it more or less, has a good wind evaluation, has a crazy obsession with drug research, and the authenticity of herbs is his principle. She just wants to know, he has a bottom line, why, will help Rose Kinson? Seeing her frown, everyone became more excited and continued to me Mary Kinson. ¡°It¡¯s right, so my expression is not good-looking.¡± ¡°You can raise a grass of half moongrass? Even if Etus doesn¡¯t prove it, I believe that half moon grass is rose by Mary Kinson.¡± ¡°This kind of person, really shouldn¡¯te.¡± Etus waved his hand to everyone to stop, then took out his mobile phone and turned out a photo and handed it to Emili: ¡°Dr. Durl, this is a photo I took with Rose Kinson three years ago. At that time, she was raising half moongrass and growing green shoots. I took a photo as a souvenir.¡± In the photo, Rose Kinson held a small flowerpot in his hand, which had already sprouted. Calcting the time, exactly three years. Now, the case was solved. Rose Kinson lowered her head and looked much easier. When she looked up again, there were more and more tears in her eyes, but she resisted looking at Etus and shook her head and said, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t say it.¡± That¡¯s it. Even if Etus doesn¡¯t say it, Rose Kinson¡¯s appearance is greatly wronged at first nce. Mary Kinson didn¡¯t panic at all, and even her face was still ruddy and beautiful. The corner of the eye and brow also showed the gorgeous appearance simr to a little fox. This picture aroused public anger. Gobert angrily said, ¡°Apologize to Rose Kinson, immediately, immediately!¡± ¡°Right! Apologize quickly!¡± ¡°Mary Kinson, don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want with Rose Kinson¡¯s protection. You must apologize.¡± ¡°You also need to apologize to Dr. Durl. You ruined this feast.¡± Rose Kinson look at her, Mary Kinson had no evidence to prove that she was innocent, Rose also want to Marry¡¯s apology. She¡¯s going to let this bitch know that trying to deal with her is just throwing eggs at stones! However, Mary Kinson slowly lifted her eyes, looked at a moring person, and bent her lipszily: ¡°Which ear did you hear that I was very Kinsonre that Rose Kinson stole my half moongrass?¡± Gobert asked: ¡°You said that her half moongrass is the same as your grass, is it yours? Isn¡¯t this nder?¡± Mary Kinson finally found the opportunity, and Yu Zhi patted: ¡°Mr. Zhou¡¯s acute is really good. You also said ¡®Yes¡¯. I am just curious. What did I do and say? You are so excited to ask me to apologize?¡± ¡°You¡¯re sophistry.¡± ¡°Is there anything wrong with what she said?¡± William ck, who had never spoken, suddenly made a sound, and his voice was as cold as Shura. Everyone for one, Rose Kinson face pale for a moment, the critical moment, Richard ckactually spoke for this bitch. Rose Kinson felt wronged and tears dripped down. However, Richard ck seemed to have never heard of it. He looked at Gobert¡¯s look like a de and was extremely cold. He raised his eyebrows and asked: ¡°Or, when I was a child, the teacher didn¡¯t teach you, is it the difference?¡± Gobert was shocked by his bitter air and didn¡¯t know how to answer at the moment. Just then, there was a noise at the door, and when they looked at it, they saw a 50-centimeter-long vase-like thing ced on the salute rack. It¡¯s just covered with red cloth. Stelly trotted over, feeling that the atmosphere was wrong, and asked, ¡°Mary, your gift to Dr. Durl arrived. Is itte?¡± Listening to the words, everyone gossiped. Because William ck just spoke out, everyone could not utter words, but they were also very ugly. ¡°How can she tell the difference between half moongrass in Rose Kinson?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be a big vase.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s disdain for everyone, and gently touched Stelly¡¯s little head, and the beautiful fox¡¯s eyes were slightly raised. She smiled happily: ¡°It¡¯s just the right time.¡± Good show, just beginning! Stellyughed, revealing smile, and asked: ¡°Do I want to open it?¡± Mary Kinson¡¯sfortable eyes swept the whispering people present, andzily evoked her lips. Finally, he looked at Dr. Durl and smiled shallow: ¡°Dr. Durl, can you open it yourself?¡± After just tossing, Dr. Durl has little good impression on her. If it is on weekdays, I am afraid it will be carried away. But at the moment, her mouth presented with a noble and elegant smile, facing everyone¡¯s fingers, she showed not a slightest panic, and it seemed just as she said, she did note for trouble, but just wondered if the half moongrass was hers. With this in mind, Dr. Durl took a step forward and prepared to open it. ¡°Miss Mary Kinson.¡±Suddenly, a sweet voice interrupted him. Mary Kinson looked around, see is in Eri, frowned. Eri, like her, is the same group of internship pharmacists who entered the Medical Research Institute. She also wants to worship Dr. Durl as a teacher. Rose Kinson bowed his head, no matter what Mary Kinson sent, at this moment Eri can upset her n, it was always good.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. After Eri made a noise, she went to Dr. Durl. Dr. Durl frowned and made no noise. If Mary Kinson¡¯s gift is very cheap flowers and nts, wouldn¡¯t it ruin Dr. Durl¡¯s reputation? The atmosphere seems to be getting more and more tense. Eri came to the mysterious gift, put her hand on it, and smiled gently and said, ¡°Miss Mary Kinson, I will help the doctor collect it. Thank you.¡± Stelly frowned, walked over, took her hand away, and her tone was somewhat unhappy: ¡°You should not be close, you will hurt it with body temperature.¡± Eri was thrown away by a 13-year-old girl in public. Her face was a little white, but she was not easy to attack. She had to press her temper and exin: ¡°I just want to help¡­ the doctor take it down.¡± Chapter 22 Stelly¡¯s tender little face is very serious: ¡°Even if you want to take it down, it will be escorted by me. Moreover, Sister Mary said, wait for the doctor to open it. Since you are not a doctor, don¡¯t touch it casually. If there is any mistake, you can¡¯t afford to lose everything.¡± At the moment, there is no yful and lovely face to Mary Kinson when she first came. Originally, people thought this gift was ordinary, but it was a joke, but when they heard the little girl say this, they suddenly became interested. Of course, they want to see how Mary Kinson can stop this joke. Eri is also a daughter raised in wealthy family. Where has she received this kind of anger? Or in full view! Her hands were unconsciously pinched into fists, and her voice satirized: ¡°It¡¯s not just a potted flower. It¡¯s polite for me to help the doctor ept it. Why don¡¯t you have a tutor?¡± Mary Kinson looked a little cold. She walked over, guarded Stelly behind her and looked at Eri coldly: ¡°Stelly has no father, no mother, no education, so she really has no tutor, but she knows a truth, it is not her own thing, and she won¡¯t touch it . In this case, how did your parents teach you manner?¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s words choked Eri¡¯s face for a while. Doesn¡¯t this mean that she really has no tutor and can¡¯tpare with an orphan? ? Her eyes swept their faces, an orphan and a daughter of the Kinsone family. What¡¯s the rtionship between them? Mary Kinson turned a blind eye to Eri¡¯s eyes. She smiled gently and said, ¡°And Stelly is right. If you break a leaf, you can¡¯t afford it.¡± God! What a big tone! Although Eri can¡¯tpare with Kinson in terms of wealth of family, she is also a prominent figure in French. Seeing this, Rose Kinson walked to Kinson Mary and whispered softly: ¡°Mary , don¡¯t say angry words, Mary Kinson didn¡¯t mean it, she didn¡¯t touch it.¡± They nodded gently, praising Rose Kinson¡¯s good and general knowledge. Mary Kinson smiled: ¡°Sister, what I said is not angry words. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can also touch this pot of herbs.¡± Rose Kinsonlooks slightly stiff. ¡°You see, there are three youngdies in the Kinson family. The bigdy can be called a famousdy, and the seconddy is unruly and willful. I still don¡¯t know what happened to the thirddy who just turned eighteen.¡± ¡°But don¡¯t live like a joke like Mary.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe she really has any priceless treasure.¡± Etus didn¡¯t listen to everyone. He looked at Mary Kinson¡¯s cold eyes but smiled like a flower. Although he heard that this is a daughter from the countryside, my first impression is that I y badly. But careful, she looks white, has a charming little face and outstanding temperament. There is no cowardice in words and deeds, but there is a calm temperament. Perhaps, there is some misunderstanding between her and Rose Kinson, which will lead to this hostility. Mary Kinson listened to everyone¡¯s incessant discussion and disagreed. She touched Stelly¡¯s little head and let her be behind her. After a while, she will let Rose Kinson how miserable she will be. Instead, she looked at Dr. Durl again and showed a shallow smile: ¡°Dr. Durl, my sister regards herbs as life. If you don¡¯t open them with your own hands, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t sleep tonight.¡± Eri saw no one to stop her, and it was not good to interrupt again. Dr. Durl looks slightly cold. He doesn¡¯t like young people to be smart. Stelly whispered urging: ¡°If you do not like the gift of Sister Mary , Stelly will go back, and the dean is still waiting for me.¡± Dr. Durl always likes those children who love flowers and grass. He doesn¡¯t want to break her heart when he thinks that she has no father or mother. Originally, he had to open it with his hands at the beginning.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Although Richard ck didn¡¯t say a word, his secretive phoenix eyes looked at all the people present for a moment. The cold breath on his body is emmenating like hell. His index finger is hitting his thumb slowly, one two three four five times. Every blow is calm and powerful, and it seems to be deeply remembering all the people who ndered Mary Kinson. At this time, Dr. Durl walked to the trolley step by step. Even though everyone thinks Mary Kinson can¡¯t send anything good, at this moment, they all held their breath inexplicably. Dr. Durl only felt a fragrant smell of grass, and he felt rxed and happy. He held out his hand and opened the red cloth. Mysterious gifts are disyed in public eyes. In the ss exhibition, there are a bunch of vibrant green nts, all of which are in bud, wrapped in the most central tender green leaves, like a mother caring for her children, spectacr and beautiful. However, a pot of green nts gives people a feeling of serenity and warmth. Maybe, what kind of precious species is it? Everyone watched this scene. Those who are invited are more or less lovers of green herbs, and they are also familiar with all kinds of precious herbs. However, none of them can see what this pot of green nts is in front of them! Eri also was amazed, and finally she couldn¡¯t helpughing: ¡°I thought it was so precious, but it was just a pot of well-raised banyan trees.¡± Hearing what she said, some people followed. ¡°Is this a grafted banyan?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a hybrid banyan. I thought it was something, and I was looking forward to it.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Dr. Durl sudden suddenly made a noise, serious and dumb. They looked at this pot of green nts carefully with strange eyes. At this time, Etus strode over. He bent down slightly, his eyes touched the tender grass protected by leaves, and then looked at the shape of grass leaves. Breathing a tight, he incredibly looked at Mary Kinson. Rose Kinson heart suddenly jumped, she knows Etus too well. His expression proves that this nt a rare treasure! Etus¡¯s eyes were slightly dark and asked, ¡°Miss Mary Kinson, did you nt this?¡± Mary Kinson nodded: ¡°Yes.¡± Chapter 23 Dr. Durl pushed his reading sses and walked back and forth beside the ss exhibition. His hands touching the ss trembled slightly. After a long time, he straightened up and his face was full of shock. He looked at Mary Kinson and asked, ¡°Miss Mary Kinson, is this a moon tree?¡± Mary Kinson walked past and her red lips gently opened: ¡°Yes, this is an adult half moontree. The young leaves guarded by the leaves are the most precious medicinal materials. If half moongrass is well raised, it will grow into a tree, and what is really expensive is not half moongrass but the green leaves in the middle.¡± Rose Kinson and Eri¡¯s face changed at the same time. Moon tree¡­ It can¡¯t be! ? In this world, it¡¯s amazing that someone can nt half moongrass, and there are half moontrees¡­ The guests were shocked to see the bunch of green nts in the ss exhibition. If this is a bunch of moon worship trees, it can be described as priceless. No wonder Stelly is so nervous. It¡¯s just Mary Kinson, a wild girl who lives outside, how can she nt Kinsonch a sacred tree? Dr. Durl looked incredible. He searched for half his life, but he got this moon tree in the hands of a little girl. He looked at Rose Kinson, who was also shocked. After a long time, he said, ¡± Kinson, your sister has this ability, and she doesn¡¯t me her for mistakenly thinking that your half moongrass is the grass she nted.¡± Rose Kinson forced a smile and nodded, but he couldn¡¯t say a word. Everyone is messy in the wind. No wonder Mary Kinson has such a big tone. She has this capital. How can a person who can nt half moontrees nder others? Etus looked at it for a moment and nodded, saying word by word: ¡°This is indeed a half moontree, and it is very healthy.¡± ¡°Oh, my God, I¡¯m not dreaming. This is actually a moon tree.¡± ¡°It is us who fail to tell a great person.¡± ¡°half moontree, my God, it¡¯s really not a waste of my life to meet in my lifetime.¡± One of the old men couldn¡¯t help it. He asked in a low voice, ¡°Miss Mary Kinson, can you take pictures as a souvenir?¡± Other people also looked at her, with admiration in her eyes, at the same time, for the previous disdain of the speech was ashamed. Mary Kinson raised her chin slightly, her red lips hooked, her smile was somewhat casual, and her voice was crisp: ¡°This is a gift I gave to Dr. Durl. It is no longer mine. If you have the right to take pictures you can ask him himself?¡± Dr. Durl¡¯s heart was exciting, and he was lucky enough . Of course, he wouldn¡¯t refuse everyone and nodded his head. ¡°half moontrees are worth tens of millions. Miss Mary Kinson just sent casually, she is too rich.¡± ¡°I can see that she has raised half moontrees very well. Over the years, she has spent much time.¡± ¡°She is not a rural girl but clearly a genius!¡± Rose Kinson looked at this scene, her face was pale to the extreme, she never thought, things will develop to this step. Mary Kinson did not dis cold her, but this result is far more embarrassing than revealing her. half moongrass and half moontree are simply one sky and one earth. Many high-ss dignitaries came to Mary Kinson and wanted to know her.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Rose Kinson sped her hands into fists, and her breath shortened, but she had to show a gentle smile to congratte her sister. Clearly she wanted to be famous and be the first disciple of Dr. Durl, but she didn¡¯t expect to give Mary Kinson a big chance and make her be famous. Some young talents went to Mary Kinson, and one of them held out his hand to shake hands with her: ¡°Miss Mary Kinson, I am Eiyo, can I make friends with you¡± Mary Kinson saw a sh of greed in men¡¯s eyes and did. Just when the stalemate was deadlocked, a hand with clear bones stretched out from the side and held hands with Eiyo with big strength. Mary Kinson looked back and saw William ck¡¯s cold and deep face, his cold eyes like a deep pool, which made people chill at first nce. However, such a cold face evokes azy smile at the corners of the mouth: ¡°Hello, Mr. Eiyo.¡± Eiyo¡¯s face turned white, and his hands hurt so much that he sweat on his forehead. He didn¡¯t dare to look at Mary Kinson again. He smiled and said, ¡°Mr. William ck, as there is something at home, I will go first.¡± William ck let go of his hand slowly, but the warning of fundus did not retreat by half. Mary Kinson gently evoked her lips. William ckcan help her drive away some men. This scene is very dazzling in Rose Kinson¡¯s view. She plucked up the courage to walk over and showed a gentle smile: ¡°Mary , do you want to go back together?¡± Before Mary Kinson answered, Dr. Durl came over and politely shouted, ¡°Miss Mary Kinson, stay.¡± Rose Kinson eyelids jumped, and a sense of foreboding raised. Dr. Durl¡¯s eyes were full of appreciation: ¡°Miss Mary Kinson, our pharmaceutical research institute needs excellent young people like you very much. I wonder what you think.¡± Etus looked back and saw Mary Kinson walking towards him. William ck narrowed his eyes for a moment, and his look was very unfathomable. Mary Kinson came to Etus and stood up, showing a gentle smile: ¡°There is one thing, I have always wanted to find you. Since We met here today, please allow me to say thank you.¡± Etus looked at her doubtfully, and his long eyebrows frowned slightly: ¡°We know each other?¡± Mary Kinson softly reminded: ¡°You should know Aunt Kinson , right?¡± ¡°You mean the director of the orphanage?¡±Etus once again confirmed. Mary Kinson nodded: ¡°Well,st time, she was seriously ill and needed a piece of grass as medicine. I posted on the forum and you sent it the next day, saving her life.¡± Etus never thought about this intersection with Mary Kinson. ¡°Thank you.¡± Mary Kinson added, her voice was sincere. Aunt Kinson Xin raised her. In her heart, she is her second mother, and Etus is a savior. Thank you, you should have it. Etus looked at her sincere eyes and was a little absent for a while. It was not until Richard ck came over that he smiled indifferently: ¡°just a small thing, not worth to mention it.¡± Etus left. Mary Kinson was annoyed. She should leave a contact information and invite him to have a meal again. Chapter 24 William ck¡¯s eyes were dark, and his wide palm passed through her back, holding her waist in a very overbearing posture. He nodded gently again, and the hot breath sprayed in her ear. Mary Kinson breathed tightly and inexplicably felt the danger approaching. Instead, his hoarse voice sounded: ¡°I have the contact information of Etus, or Mrs. ck?¡± Mrs. ck¡­ Isn¡¯t this a reminder of his present identity? Mary Kinson only feels pins and needles in her ears. This man is really overbearing! She raised her head and smiled sweetly: ¡°Goodbye.¡± William ck¡¯s cell phone rang, and he slowly connected. ¡°Uncle Madison, what is it?¡± Madison, s voice was very anxious: ¡°Master, the old man, fainted and was rescued in the hospital.¡± William ck¡¯s face was instantly cold, and he said in a low voice: ¡°I know.¡± After the phone hung up, he looked at her and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to take you back.¡± Mary Kinson thought about the past life, calcted the time, patted him on the shoulder, and soothed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa will be well.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± William ck took his slender legs and was about to leave. Just after taking a step, he seemed to think of something and looked back at her. His deep eyes are like the starry sky universe, bottomless, and his thin lips opened: ¡°Mary Kinson, Grandpa is ill, Richard ck wille back early.¡± Mary Kinson breathed slightly and wrinkled her eyebrows gently. What shoulde will alwayse. He reminded her to keep a distance from Richard ck. ¡°I see.¡± William ck strode away. Rose Kinson approached Eri. Her eyes were slightly cold and fleeting, evoking her lips and whispering, ¡°It seems that my sister is very likable.¡± Eri frowned: ¡°Why?¡± Rose Kinson softly exined: ¡°I have been friends with my senior for so many years, and it is the first time I have seen him so kind to the opposite sex.¡± After a pause, she sighed: ¡°If it weren¡¯t for William ck, I thought he had anything to do with my sister.¡± Yu Eri listened, holding her hands into fists, unable to calm down, and walked quickly to Mary Kinson. Mary Kinson is preparing to go home, thinking of saying goodbye to Dr. Durl first. Just looking back, Yu Eri stood in front of her, and her face was not very good. Mary Kinson is taller than her and looks at her condescending: ¡°What can I do for Miss Yu?¡± Eri¡¯s eyes are full of hostility: ¡°What did you just say to Etus?¡± ¡°Does it have anything to do with you?¡± Mary Kinson disapprovingly raised her eyebrows. When Eri thought that she could nt half-moon trees and make Etus look at her differently, she was outraged and shouted: ¡°Mary Kinson, don¡¯t be shameless, you have a fiance!¡± Mary Kinson saw her eyes flushed, and her heart was clear. Eri is Etus¡¯s secret admirer. Oh. She gently hooked her lip line. Eri trembled with anger at the thought of talking andughing with Etus just now: ¡°What are youughing at?!¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s red lips are slightly raised: ¡°Iugh, a person you can¡¯t reach, but I can easily be my friend if I want to¡­¡± With that, she lowered her voice, leaned close to her, and teased in a voice only she could hear: ¡°We can also be lovers.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Yu Eri trembled with anger and raised her hand to give her a p. She grabbed her hand and gave her a hard p. The clear and crisp sound rang the whole banquet hall, and everyone looked over incredibly. Eri was beaten, and she didn¡¯t react until several secondster. She immediately cried, pointed to her, and was full of hatred: ¡°How dare you hit me?¡± Mary Kinson shrugged innocently: ¡°You started it first, and I defended myself.¡± Then, she took two steps back, looked at her with the grievance, and deliberately raised the decibel: ¡°You have to nder me for having a rtionship with Etsy. You don¡¯t listen to my exnation and beat me. If I don¡¯t fight back, don¡¯t you recognize what you said? Isn¡¯t that offending Mr. Etus?¡± Mary Kinson saidter, the uglier Yu Eri¡¯s face was, and her words would be passed into Etus¡¯s ears word for word. If this is the case, it is even more impossible for her to be farther and farther away fromEtus. She saw Mary Kinson slightly hook her lips and instantly understood. Mary Kinson was intentional, just to make Etus resent her. At this moment, Eri only felt that her brain was nk and buzzing. Cried with anger, she threw herself crazily and beat her: ¡°Mary Kinson, you bitch, I won¡¯t let you go.¡± Before she approached, she was pulled away by the security guard who came over. Mary Kinson took another step back, sorted out her clothes, and her posture was haughty, elegant, and calm, without the slightest panic. ¡°Miss Yu, Mr. Etus is just an old friend who is kind to me. You nder him and me indiscriminately. This p is light. As long as you don¡¯t pass on rumors in the future, I can regard it as not happening.¡± Yu Eri listened and only felt a bolt from the blue. It turned out to be he is just her benefactor, and there was no other rtionship. She listened to Rose Kinsonsaid that, who thought Kinson Mary was ying with Etus¡¯s feelings. But why didn¡¯t Mary Kinson exin at first? This bitch must have done it on purpose. Make her lose control first, and exin when things can¡¯t be cleaned up. It¡¯s toote. She and Etus will never be able to. In the past, we can greet each other with respect, but we will only be strangers in the future. Mary Kinson, what a cruel woman! She is no match for her at all. After Eri was taken out of the banquet hall, Mary Kinson looked at Rose Kinsonzily. She had guessed that it was Rose Kinson who let Yu Eri hit the muzzle.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Because, onlyRose Kinsonis clear, Eri likesEtus. Dr. Durl certainly won¡¯t be used for Eri. The cell phone rang, interrupting her thoughts. Chapter 25 Mary Kinson took it out and saw the above line of words, the senderRichard. Her eyes were slightly heavy, and the chill gradually diffused in her eyes. At the same time, the mobile phone rang again, which was a string of strange telephone numbers. Mary Kinson answered and put it in her ear: ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Hello, Mrs. William. I am Lavi, Mr. Richard¡¯s assistant. There is something that he wants me to tell you.¡± Mary Kinson listened, feeling a little serious, and raised her lips: ¡°You say.¡± Jamie was afraid that she would miss it, and she said it clearly word by word: ¡°he has blocked the news of your engagement. What happened between you will be settled by yourself, and your marriage will naturally be told to him personally.¡± Mary Kinson looked back and looked at everyone talking andughing in the banquet hall, only feeling incredible. He actually blocked the news in a short time. No one knows her rtionship with William ck, and they are entirely secretly married. ¡°Mrs. William, are you listening?¡± Mary Kinson nodded: ¡°I know. Please tell him a word for me.¡± Jamie replied respectfully: ¡°Please say it.¡± ¡°Rest assured¡± Jamie: ¡°???¡± That¡¯s it¡­ That¡¯s it? Beeping beeping- Mrs. Gu is really vigorous and resolute, which makes people unable to adapt. After that, Yamie got through William ck¡¯s phone: ¡°Sir, I have already conveyed your meaning to my wife.¡± ¡°Get to the point.¡± ¡°Madam, she said, rest assured.¡± William ck hung up the phone,zy leaning on the leather seat, slender legs cozily ovepping together, phoenix eyes slightly narrowed, thin lips slightly raised, licked the corners of the mouth, fundus secret. The rest of the family at the hospital looked at him in surprise. Seven master actually smiled?? Especially his eldest brother Teddy ck, in recent years, he rarely smiles happily. On the other side of the phone, what did you say? William ck took back his thoughts, looked at Teddy ck-Richar¡¯s father and asked aloud: ¡°Big Brother, what time is the ne of Richard?¡± Teddy ck still doesn¡¯t know that his future daughter-inw has be the wife of his younger brother. He said truthfully: ¡°Tonight¡¯s ne, counting the time, should arrive after dinner.¡± William ck took back his eyes, so deep that people couldn¡¯t guess his thoughts. Teddy ck had somefort in his heart and said with a smile: ¡°seven brother, I don¡¯t see you care about the younger generation at ordinary times. What happened today?¡± ¡°My Dad Regan ck is ill. He should be present.¡± At this time, Emma also rushed over and asked breathlessly: ¡°Husband, how is Dad?¡± Teddy ck looked behind her and asked, ¡°Where is Mary Kinson?¡± He is delighted with Mary Kinson- his future daughter-inw. Beforeing here, he asked Emma to call Mary and wanted her to visit the elderly. Emma thought of Mary Kinson¡¯s free and easy appearance when she took the money and left, so she was furious. She said with a ck face, ¡°I can¡¯t reach her.¡± Teddy ck¡¯s face sank for a moment and frowned: ¡°Isn¡¯t Richard asking you to take good care of her?¡± Emma deliberately said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention her. You and Richard have been cheated by her appearance! She went to bars every day and stays up with a group of men. This kind of woman can¡¯t be our daughter-inw!¡± Hearing this, Teddy ck only felt that his chest was blocked and panicked. He didn¡¯t speak yet, but William ck narrowed his phoenix eyes cold and looked at her for a moment: ¡°Is it?¡± Emma¡¯s heart is tight, and he always feels that his dark pupils can see everything. William ck still wants to speak for Mary Kinson? Fortunately, at this time, the operating room door opened. The doctor and nurse came out: ¡°Mr. ck, the operation was very sessful. Elder ck can go back after being hospitalized for a week.¡± Emma was busy patting the chest that kept jumping wildly. Fortunately, he was well. If he died. ck¡¯s big group still didn¡¯t know who to give it to. ¡­ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Mary Kinson took out the half moon tree at the banquet, which was well known to the Kinson family. The servants who looked down on her were all respectful and afraid to neglect. Mary Kinson went back to the room, changed into clean clothes, and pulled up her ck and shiny hair. Taking out her mobile phone again, she clicked on the message sent to her by Richard. ¡°Mary , see you at the old ce at eleven o¡¯clock in the evening.¡± Past misfortunes emerged in her mind one by one. Mary Kinson took a gentle breath, and her eyes shook slightly, forcing her wet the corner of her eye. Sitting stiffly for a long time, she moved her fingers and deleted the text message. Mary Kinson didn¡¯t n to keep the appointment on time. She came to the back garden, yed with her favorite grass, watered it, and poured nutrient solution. At that moment, she heard footsteps. Looking back, Rose Kinson was looking at her with very puzzled eyes. Mary Kinson evoked a red lip and smiled, and her eyes were cool thin. Her voice was somewhat ironic: ¡°Hello, sister.¡± Rose Kinson came back early in the morning. She carefully observed these flowers and nts in the back garden, and her heart was extremely shocked. All this simply overturned all her previous views on Mary Kinson. Among these flowers and nts, half moon grass! So precious half moongrass! It can only be regarded as the cheapest! She took a deep breath and restrained her jealous eyes. ¡°Mary , are these flowers and nts really raised by you?¡± Mary Kinson smiledzily and raised her eyebrows gently. ¡°Do you think I can raise precious herbs at a young age?¡± Rose Kinson looked at her and was surprised: ¡°Didn¡¯t you raise it?¡± Mary Kinson nodded with ayer of coldness. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Rose Kinson stunned for a moment, then, in her mind, immediately feels a lot. Chapter 26 she just said, some flowers and nts, many old people can¡¯t cultivate them all their lives. Mary Kinson, how can she raise valuable herbs? I¡¯m afraid she has noble people behind her. ¡°You didn¡¯t raise the moon tree?¡± Mary Kinson shrugged and smiled virtuously: ¡°You look up to me, I just help others keep it.¡± Rose Kinson frowned and said righteously, ¡°Then why do you want to deceive people? It is wrong to deceive people.¡± Mary Kinson raised eyebrows, smiled indifferently, and her posture was not alert. Instead, she waszy and harmless. ¡°Didn¡¯t you lie?¡± ¡°Iter knew that I was wrong, and I admitted that it was the half moon grass taken away from you, didn¡¯t I?¡± Mary Kinson smiled. She wanted to see what else rose Kinsonwanted to do. She raised her lips and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Rose Kinson showed a friendly smile and a good attitude for her: ¡°I won¡¯t say much about thest things, but in the future, don¡¯t take other people¡¯s achievements to take as your own. Iit will be bad for you.¡± Mary Kinson closed the small door of the back garden and walked beyond her. ¡°That¡¯s not your business.¡± Rose Kinson shouted at her: ¡°Where are you going? Grandma wille to see youter.¡± ¡°Grandma, I will make amends myself.¡± After that, Mary Kinson looked back at her, and her eyes were filled with a chill: ¡°I advise you to take care of my affairs. You can¡¯t afford it.¡± Rose Kinson was shocked for a moment, looking at the back of her leaving, and was in a trance. Grandma ¡­ She would never let grandma like this defiant bitch. Looking back, the line of sight once again fell on those flowers and nts, she gently evoked lips, and the fundus was full of malicious meaning. Not long after Mary Kinson left, the olddy wanted to see her granddaughter very much and came early. Like in the past, Rose Kinson greeted: ¡°Grandma, I miss you so much.¡± Rose Kinson grew up with the olddy. Even though she knew that she was not rted by blood, her inner love had already prated her bone marrow. Some distressed rubbed her hair: ¡°Girl, even if Marry Kinson came back, you are still our big apple of the eye, you know?¡± Rose Kinson listened to Grandma¡¯s words, and her nose was sour. She nodded and hugged Grandma: ¡°Grandma, I understand.¡± The olddy liked her very much. She smiled and patted her hand. Then she asked, ¡°Good boy, where is your father?¡± ¡°I called my father, and he will be back soon.¡± Grandma Tama Kinson looked around and didn¡¯t see Mary Kinson. Finally, she couldn¡¯t help it. She asked, ¡°Did the second girl was not familiar with the family yet? Why didn¡¯t you see her?¡± Rose Kinson shook her head and naturally replied: ¡°The second sister is not at home.¡± The olddy was a little lost. ¡°Doesn¡¯t she know I¡¯ming to see her?¡± Rose Kinson walked behind her, pressed her shoulder, and exined softly: ¡°Grandma, the second sister is still young after all. She grew up in the countryside since childhood. Naturally, she doesn¡¯t have so many courtesies, but she is just yful. However, the Kinson family indeed owes her in these years. Wait, she is a sensible and good girl. Maybe she remembers your old age in her heart and wille back soon.¡± Rose Kinson¡¯s words are without the slightest intention ofining but protecting Mary Kinson. But the olddy is a very traditional person. Naturally, she feels ufortable and frowns with white eyebrows: ¡± Girl, you can¡¯t say that. It¡¯s not safe to be outside at night.¡± Rose Kinson nodded: ¡°Grandma is right.¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°The Kinson family is no better than others. There are no rules. Some etiquette can¡¯t be abandoned. You are right. We owe her more patience. As a sister, you have to pay more attention.¡± ¡°Grandma, I know.¡± Tama Kinson nodded: ¡°Where is the second Girl¡¯s room? I want to see if there are any photos or something.¡± ¡°Upstairs, I¡¯ll show you.¡± Rose Kinson took the olddy upstairs and entered Kinson Mary¡¯s room. Tama Kinson saw the man¡¯s suit hanging at a nce. She frowned: ¡°Why are there men¡¯s clothes in the room?¡± ¡°That¡¯s Marry¡¯s item.¡± Tama Kinson looked at her and asked, ¡°Your fiance?¡± Rose Kinson¡¯s eyes were sad, but he said with a smile: ¡°Not in the future, Dad said, Richard cki s engaged to his first daughter, that is, Mary, so¡­¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± The olddy patted the table with one hand and frowned with anger, and the wrinkles deepened. Rose Kinson was busy caressing her back, patting gently, and said softly, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine, really.¡± ¡°From an early age, you treated Richard ck as your future husband. He also recognized you as a fiancee. There is no objection. How can this kind of marriage be changed?¡± Rose Kinson shook her head and whispered: ¡°Grandma, I¡­¡± ¡°Ok, how can we let the second Girl do other things? Our old Kinson family indeed owes the child, but I am the first to disagree with this matter. Can marriage be trifling?¡± Rose Kinson¡¯s face is slightly pale, very embarrassed to say: ¡°They have lived together. Marry seems to like him very much.¡± ¡°So is the second Girl. How can you live with others? It¡¯s time to teach her the rules. When shees back, I will talk about your marriage with her.¡± Rose Kinson didn¡¯t answer but was very delighted at heart. You know, everything Grandma said in Kinson¡¯s house is an imperial edict, and Dad will not disobey it. Mary Kinson wants to rob her man, which is a dream! She feltfortable in her heart, and her mood was much better. Inadvertently, she saw the small garden outside the ss window, and she had a n. She took the olddy¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Grandma, let¡¯s talk about itter. I¡¯ll take you to see the flowers and nts raised by Mary. Don¡¯t you like green nts best?¡± The olddy liked all kinds of flowers and nts when she was young. Looking at the ce she pointed to, she looked a little surprised and finally looked better: ¡°Can the second girl still nt?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Chapter 27 Rose Kinson said and took the olddy to the small garden. After approaching, she smiled gently and said, ¡°Grandma, look at the red flowers. They are wonderful.¡± ¡°I can see that it takes a lot of thought, and the second girl ispetent.¡± When Tama Kinson finished, she reached out and gently touched the middle red flower that was blooming beautifully. Tama Kinson also has a little affection for this granddaughter who has never met before. From the point of view that she likes nting flowers and nts, she is somewhat like her. Rose Kinson¡¯s mouth slowly rose. Then she said cleverly and filial: ¡°Grandma, if you like it, let Mary send you some.¡± Tama Kinson nodded with a smile. Rose Kinson said, ¡°Grandma, let¡¯s wait for her downstairs. Dad shoulde back.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Rose Kinson sent her to the sofa to sit down, found an excuse to go back to the room, and dial a number. After the phone was dialed, the cold voice ordered: ¡°Check where Mary Kinson is. She left after reading a text message. I suspect that she went to see a man. If so, take photos and send them to me.¡± ¡­ Late at night, eleven o¡¯clock. There is no trace of coolness at night, and there is still hot air in the air. Mary Kinson came to RED BAR and looked at the time. Richard ck should have arrived. She leaned against the door of the bar and didn¡¯t go in immediately. The old ce, he said, was the V13 table where they first met. At that time, she was part-time delivering wine here and was molested by a paunchy man.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. She could have solved it quickly, but he appeared to save her and immediately maimed the man. Mary Kinson¡¯s thoughts are close to V13. She lifts her eyes slightly and sees Richard ck at a nce. From her point of view, Richard ck is somewhat simr to his seventh uncle. When she saw him again, she only felt breathing stagnant. Her eyes closed slightly; the pain in her previous life seemed to be transmitted to all the bones, which made her almost unable to stand. The bloody scene is as clear as if it happened yesterday. She opened her eyes and breathed, and the pain that was close to her soul did not disappear. Even if it is reborn, the shadow is still deep in the soul. All this is due to Richard. She believed him and loved him for so many years, but she was finally pushed into the abyss by his own hands. Mary Kinson stood in ce, waited for a moment, put away all her thoughts, took her legs, and walked towards him. Mary Kinson hasn¡¯t approached, Richard ck saw her first, and his face showed a light smile and came towards her. Twenty-three-year-old Richard ck is young and handsome, and there is a little stability in his bones that does not belong to his age. The outline is very handsome, with a pair of eyes like vast stars. In the beginning, it was also these eyes that made her fascinated, possessed, and lost her life. Richard ck came to her side and held out his hand to hold her hand. Mary Kinson lifted a hair on her forehead, quietly dodged, and gently evoked her lips: ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte.¡± Richard ck frowned slightly, constantly feeling that her smile was somewhat alienated. Mary Kinson went to the table, sat down first, and then looked up at him: ¡°Are you tired recently?¡± Richard ck had some sense of loss in his heart and sat down opposite her. He stared into her eyes for a moment before shaking his head. ¡°No.¡± I just miss her. He doesn¡¯t know why, he and Mary didn¡¯t see each other for three months, so he felt that she had changed. Her smile is more charming, and her eyes are more beautiful and moving, but the fundus of her eyes doesn¡¯t seem to be all him. Richard¡¯s heart sank and frowned and asked, ¡°Did my mother embarrass you?¡± The only thing he thought of was this possibility. Mary Kinson¡¯s smile faded away, and she nodded: ¡°It¡¯s not difficult.¡± Richard¡¯s hand holding the ss tightened slightly: ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mary Kinson shook her head, picked up the red wine ss in front of him, and motioned to touch the ss. Richard ckfeet was not her former self. He narrowed her eyes and seemed to see her clearly. ¡°Richard, your mother is right. What I love is your money, not your people.¡± The ss slipped from Richard¡¯s hand. He frowned coldly, but his voice was terribly gentle: ¡°Mary, tell me, is my mother threatening you?¡± Mary Kinson shrugged her shoulders disapprovingly, gently looked up, gulped down the red wine in the cup, and slowly evoked her lips: ¡°I am poor. Who can threaten me?¡± Richard¡¯s arrogance rose a little bit. He restrained the emotion of going away, got up, and took her hand. She was forced to get up and stretched out her left hand to take his hand away, but he held it tightly. The man¡¯s voice was almost hoarse: ¡°Come home with me and make it clear to my mother.¡± Mary Kinson looked up and looked into his dark and frightening eyes. The caution of being afraid of losing was so natural that it made her feel ridiculous. Why can a man pretend a thing as ¡°love¡± so realistically? Even though she knew he had no feelings from an early age, she was cheated. Unfortunately, she was reborn. If he didn¡¯t indulge Lavi Kinson in doing those cruel things to her, she would still believe that Richard, at least 23 years old, really loved her. She smiled coldly and shook off his hand: ¡°Richard, I took the breakup fee of 10 million. It doesn¡¯t matter with you. I came here today to tell you that there is no rtionship between you and me.¡± she smiled gently again, somewhat sarcastic: ¡°Oh, not really.¡± After all, nominally, she is still his seventh aunt. Richard ck looked at her incredibly, as if thinking that this was a dream. He couldn¡¯t help but be irritable: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how crazy you are, but don¡¯t mention breaking up.¡± Mary Kinson smiled: ¡°I mean, isn¡¯t it obvious enough?¡± Words fall. It is a long silence. He looked at her for a moment, trying to see that she was just acting or fooling around, but she didn¡¯t. He had never seen her so determined all these days with her. Never. No longer as grumpy as before, he sat down. Chapter 28 He pulled out the cigarette case from the trouser pocket and pulled out a cigarette from it. After lighting it, he took a sip and spit out smoke before looking at her again: ¡°Give me a reason.¡± Mary Kinson rarely saw him so decadent, and his brow was full of sadness as if he were controlling some emotions. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I have already taken the breakup fee.¡± she turned and was about to leave. Richard ck looked up and called her: ¡°Mary Kinson.¡± Mary Kinson looked back and saw that his eyes were very red. She frowned: ¡°Is there anything else?¡± He clenched his hands unconsciously, and the cigarette butts were pinched into ash in his hands, and he didn¡¯t feel hot. He asked in a low voice: ¡°Ten million, is it enough?¡± ¡°Why, are you going to give more?¡± Richard ck didn¡¯t speak. Mary Kinson took out a post-it note from her bag and wrote many Arabic numerals on it. After putting away the pen, he smiled gently and said, ¡°This is my bank card ount. If you feel that your mother has given less and can make another stroke.¡± Then she walked away. Richard ck loosened his hand and went to get the piece of paper, only to find that the cigarette butt had burned the palm of his hand. He put the post-it note in the pocket and made a phone call. ¡°Secretary .¡± ¡°yes, sir.¡± Richard¡¯s voice is highly hoarse: ¡°Spend 100 million to Mary Kinson¡¯s private ount from mypany ount.¡± Lavi Kinson froze: ¡°One hundred million!?¡± Richards eyebrows frowned coldly: ¡°There is a problem?¡± ¡°No¡­ just how can Mary need so much money?¡± ¡°Something should have happened to her.¡± He murmured, turning his eyes cold. ¡°Aren¡¯t you her college roommate? She had an ident, don¡¯t you know?¡± Lavi Kinson was asked at a loss: ¡°No, she didn¡¯t tell me anything.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± After the phone hung up, Richard ck got up. He never wanted to embarrass Mary Kinson, but he didn¡¯t believe she was so cruel. Something must have happened. When he got in the car, he asked the driver to go home. He wanted to ask his mother if she wanted him as an only child. He once vowed that he would not marry Mary Kinson in this life. If his mother insisted on getting in the way, it would not be difficult for him to leave his family. ¡­ After Mary Kinson got on the bus, she pinched her painful temples and felt exhausted. Today, it¡¯s just a break. Her revenge has just begun. The cell phone rang, and she thought it was a short message sent by William ck. She clicked on it and opened her eyes in shock. Her bank card was transferred and deposited into 100 million yuan? ?? What the hell!? Haven¡¯t reacted to who gave her considerable money, the phone rang again. This time, it was Lavi Sue. Mary Kinson¡¯s breath sank. Today is a very coincidental day, the people who hurt her in previous lives rushed to contact her one by one. After connecting the phone, she asks sweetly, ¡°JLavie, what¡¯s the matter? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lavi hastily asked: ¡°Mary, I heard that you had an ident. What happened? Why do you need so much money?¡± ¡°Money?¡± Lavi listened to her unwitting rhetorical question, only feeling incredible, and jealousy breeds crazily in her heart. She took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Richard gave you a hundred million, don¡¯t you know?¡± Mary Kinson didn¡¯t answer, evoked her lips, cocked her legs, narrowed her eyes gently, and had an idea and opened her lips: ¡°Lavi, let me ask you a question.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s mind came up with a picture of Richard c smoking bitterly. Perhaps, 23-year-old Richard ck really likes her. What she gambled on was Richard¡¯s poor sincerity. Gently raised eyebrows and asked, ¡°Do you like Richard?¡± Lavi was shocked and said, ¡°How is it possible? What are you talking nonsense!? He is just my boss.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. You are my best friend. How can I not know, your eyes are abnormal when you look at him?¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes showed a trace of pondering. Lavi was anxious and quickly denied: ¡°I really didn¡¯t, you¡­¡± Mary Kinson said with a gentle smile: ¡°Don¡¯t deny it, I won¡¯t me you. I have broken up with him.¡± ¡°How is that possible? You love him so much.¡± Mary Kinson exined softly: ¡°Because you are my only best friend, men can change, but my best friend is for a lifetime. I will give him to you, so I will help you. You don¡¯t have to hide anything from me.¡± ¡°Will you really help me?¡± Lavi asked, unconvinced. Mary Kinson sighed and said helplessly: ¡°In fact, I thought a lot during his three months on a business trip. His mother doesn¡¯t like me. A marriage that is not blessed by parents will never be happy. You are different. I remember that his mother likes you better.¡± Lavi was moved. Knowing from Rose Kinson that Mary returned to Kinson, she once fell into a desperate situation. After all, Kinson and ks¡¯are match each other, so even if Emma hates Mary Kinson again, she willpromise because she is a wealthy family. Unexpectedly, now this fool gives up herself. She took back her thoughts, fearing that Mary Kinson was just talking, so she was wronged and cried: ¡°Marry, I¡¯m sorry, I just want to like him quietly¡­ As long as you are happy, I will be happy. I will leave here and go to other ces without disturbing you. Don¡¯t break up because of me. Richard likes you very much.¡± Mary Kinson smiled coldly. Her n, too, began. Her eyes are cold, but her voice is very gentle: ¡°Lavi, you don¡¯t have to be stressed, I am tired, you can love him for me, I am very grateful.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Mary Kinson interrupted her: ¡°I just want you to take care of him for me. Instead of giving him to other women, it is better to bless you.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t like me,¡± Lavi said, lost. ¡°I will hang up first.¡± She hangs up the phone, mocking a smile. When is a person most desperate? Mary Kinsonzily evoked her lips, picked up her mobile phone, and sent a message to Richard. ¡°I wish you and her happiness!¡± Richard ck fell in love with Lavi and betrayed her in the past life, which made her life worse than death. So, she wants Richard ck to hate her guts before she falls in love with Lavi Sue in this life. Let Lavi have the taste of love. And this is just the beginning. Her thoughts were interrupted by the rapid ringing of my cell phone.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. It¡¯s Richard. All this was expected by her. After connecting, she put her mobile phone in her ear. Richard ck almost asked word by word: ¡°Mary, what do you mean by¡± she ¡°?¡± Chapter 29 ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m busy.¡± She hung up without giving him a chance to exin. Richard ck doesn¡¯t know who she is in her mouth, but he will definitely check. Now tell him it¡¯s Lavi Sueo, isn¡¯t the game over? It¡¯s more interesting to catch cats and mice and eat them when they are dying. She hummed a little song in a happy mood. Half an hourter, she returned to Kinson¡¯s house. Before Mary Kinson entered the house, she heard an old voice: ¡°Are you a bastard as a father? Not as good as an old woman like me? How can you ruin the marriage?¡± ¡°Mom, this is the meaning of Stanly. It is a foregone conclusion. Don¡¯t talk about it again.¡± The olddy growled, ¡°Beverly Kinson, Stanly knows something even she does not exist in this world, and she won¡¯t let you do this! When Richard ck was a husband since childhood, how can he be the husband of his sister? !¡± Beverly Kinson¡¯s voice is helpless: ¡°When you are old, don¡¯t worry about the younger generation.¡± ¡°Are you too old? You stirred up the Kinson family. Do you know where she went at night?¡± Beverly Kinsonfrowned: ¡°Where has she been?¡± ¡°Go to the bar and drink with Richard! I heard that she still has a rtionship with Richard, so she should draw a clear line with William ck.¡± The more the olddy talked, the angrier she became, and she sat down on the sofa. Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes color cold a few minutes, early know Kinson family olddy difficult to get along with. In the final analysis, this is all the credit ofRose Kinson. She didn¡¯t listen anymore, pushed open the door, and went in. The noise in the room came to an abrupt end. Mary Kinson smiled sweetly: ¡°Dad.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Beverly Kinson felt a headache for the first time. He didn¡¯t want his mother to disagree with his daughter. He walked over and took her to introduce: ¡°Come back, this is grandma.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s smile was not very enthusiastic. She just gently hooked her lips and said politely, ¡°Hello, Grandma.¡± Tama Kinson looked at her up and down with a bit of surprise. Two girls and her dead mother are seven points simr, and there is a unique aesthetic feeling in her bones. This girl is destined to be extraordinary in this life. She didn¡¯t want her to wander between William ck¡¯s uncle and nephew. Beverly Kinson expected her mother to say something wrong and quickly interrupted: ¡°Mary, go to the study table and get a box, which is a relic left by your mother.¡± Mary Kinson nodded. Turned and went upstairs. She went to the study and took the box, and then went back to her bedroom. She put the beautiful box in the drawer and wanted to wait until the olddy¡¯s anger was solved before opening it. Mary Kinson has always had a habit of looking at her herbs when shees home, regardless of wind and rain. She pushed open the door and came to the small garden. Only one nce, she saw the withered mulberry flowers. Breathing sank, and a calm heart exploded instantly. She hurried over to see if the mulberry flower could be saved. The stamens are dark and hopeless. Her beautiful fox eyes are cold and narrow, and her eyes are gradual as cold as wind and frost on a cold day. Turning around, Mary Kinson went downstairs, looked at Uncle Mark, who was pouring water for the olddy, frowned, and asked, ¡°Uncle Mark, who entered my room today?¡± Tama Kinson looked very unhappy at her fundus and replied aloud: ¡°I entered your room.¡± Mary Kinson looked at her and asked seriously, ¡°Did you touch my flowers?¡± When the olddy saw that her face was depressed, she couldn¡¯t like her, so she looked cold and said nothing. Beverly Kinson felt that the atmosphere was wrong. She quickly walked to Mary Kinson¡¯s front, patted her shoulder gently: ¡°Marry, don¡¯t talk to Grandma in such a tone.¡± Seeing his father¡¯s dilemma, Mary Kinson looked mild. The hand-gathered in the cuff secretly pinched the palm of her hand, and her eyes swept across everyone present. In any case, she must find out who broke her mulberry flower. ¡°Grandma, please tell me, have you touched the middle bunch of flowers in the little garden?¡± Tama Kinson doesn¡¯t understand; isn¡¯t it just a flower? Why is Mary Kinson so nervous? Moreover, when she touches the flower, it is also a manifestation of her liking. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Grandma, why are you still awake?¡± At that time, Rose Kinson¡¯s sleepy voice interrupted the olddy¡¯s words. Mary Kinson looked back and saw Rose Kinson, who was wearing a nightgown and some sleepy eyes, narrowed a pair of beautiful fox eyes and looked her up and down with scrutiny. ¡°Mary, you are back.¡±Rose Kinson, with a relieved expression, then looked at the housekeeper and gently ordered: ¡°Uncle Mark, go and cook a bowl of soul for Miss to protect her stomach.¡± ¡°All right, bigdy.¡± Mary Kinson waved her hand coldly and said, ¡°No, Uncle Mark.¡± Uncle Mark looked at Rose Kinson in some embarrassment. Rose Kinson has approached Mary and said very understanding: ¡°OK, listen to you, I¡¯m worried that your stomach is ufortable after drinking wine. If you have any difort, you should say it.¡± Mary Kinson seemed unheard. She didn¡¯t want to see more of Rose Kinson¡¯s artificial tricks, and her tone was slightly cold: ¡°Rose Kinson, did you touch my flowers?¡± Rose Kinson dazed: ¡°Do you mean the flowers in your small garden?¡± This kind of trick is too low-level, and it can only deceive the closest people. Unfortunately, Mary Kinson is not one of them. She didn¡¯t give a good face: ¡°You should understand what I am saying.¡± Tama Kinson finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and shouted sharply: ¡°Mary Kinson!¡± Rose Kinson saw Grandma angry, trotted to Grandma¡¯s side, and took her hand: ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s OK, you go to the room to rest, I¡¯ll handle this matter.¡± Tama Kinson became angrier and angrier when she saw Rose Kinson protecting her. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a potted flower? As for talking to your sister like this?¡± Chapter 30 Mary Kinson looked at her and was not annoyed, but said, unfortunately: ¡°The potted flower is costly, and it has withered when it touches the human body temperature.¡± Tama Kinson was dazed, thinking that a flower was so delicate and charming that it disappeared, and her heart was more or less sorry. However, she didn¡¯t think that a potted flower could be worth the feelings of sisters, so she shouted and reprimanded: ¡°If the flower withered, you could raise it again. There is only one sister. Besides, I touched the flower. What are you doing to your sister?¡± Looking at Grandma¡¯s fault, Mary Kinson was not particrly angry. Even though she and Grandma are rted by blood, Rose Kinson grew up beside her since childhood, and there is undoubtedly a difference between them. ¡°Grandma, that flower is hard to cultivate again.¡± Rose Kinson also nodded: ¡°Grandma, Mary is a flower lover, so she is so excited, so don¡¯t be angry.¡± After that, she looked at Mary Kinson again, with a ming tone: ¡°Grandma also likes to touch it and didn¡¯t deliberately touch the flowers. This is also Grandma¡¯s recognition of you.¡± Mary Kinson lifted her eyes, and her eyes were not easy to see with a sneer: ¡°I like the crystal ne around your neck.¡± Rose Kinson didn¡¯t expect her to change the subject. She didn¡¯t react; Rose Kinson reached out and tore off her ne. Fast, urate, and ruthless, only for a moment, the chain broke. Rose Kinson¡¯s pain covered her neck with ayer of dense red, worn-out skin and a little blood oozing out. She looked at her in disbelief: ¡°You¡­¡± Mary Kinson pinched the ne and turned around in her hand. She said slowly, ¡°Good sister, I also like your crystal ne, so I touched it, and I am not ready to return it.¡± Rose Kinson stretched out her hand and grabbed it: ¡°Give it back to me.¡± Because she was in a hurry, she blushed because this ne was a gift from William ck¡¯s aunt at her 18th birthday party. Mary Kinson took a step back in her hand, dodged her hand, and put it in her trouser pocket: ¡°Since my sister feels that she can touch it if she likes it, I will take it to y for a few days, should you have no problem?¡± If she shows the famous double standard side, then her weakness will definitely change in the hearts of her family. Once the taste has changed, no matter what Rose Kinson does, whether it is right or wrong, everyone will not be satisfied, and they will only look at her with Kinsonspicion. Once the seeds of doubt are nted, Mary Kinson¡¯s sneer will soon take root and grow into a terrible towering tree. Rose Kinson also felt something was wrong. She couldn¡¯t refute it. She could only frown and ask, ¡°How can this be the same?¡± ¡°You are a pharmacy expert. How can you not know that flowers can¡¯t touch people¡¯s body temperature? Since you deliberately killed flowers, why can¡¯t I destroy your ne?¡± After that, Mary Kinson took out the ne again and tore off the exquisite chain in front of her. But after three or two times, the ne was wholly broken into several small pieces. Tama Kinson looked at this scene in shock. She never thought that the granddaughter¡¯s temper would be so grumpy that there was no room for negotiation. She coughed several times before stabilizing her mood, pointing to her hands shaking: ¡°How can you? That ne¡­¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s voice is not urgent: ¡°Grandma, in my heart, flowers are equally precious, even no different from human life.¡± Say that finish, hold Rose Kinson¡¯s hand, put the broken ne in her palm, evoke her lips, and smile cold: ¡°I have yed enough, give it back to you.¡± Rose Kinson looked at the broken ne in his hand, and his eyes Suddenlyturned red: ¡°Kinson Mary, how can you? How can you do this!?¡± What Mary Kinson wants is that she can¡¯t stabilize her emotions, and her cold voice says word by word: ¡°Rose Kinson, remember this sentence, it¡¯s not yours, you¡¯ll never get it. If you challenge my patience, again and again, your things will be like this ne. The more precious it is, the worse it will be. Among them, Richard ck is naturally included.¡± Rose Kinson looked at the cruel meaning of her fundus, and there was an unspeakable fear. Her breath was short for a few minutes, but she couldn¡¯t say a word, and tears fell. There are three more panic points and seven more doubts in my heart. Tama Kinson went to Rose Kinson and patted her on the back: ¡°Well, girl, there will be better nes in the future.¡± Rose Kinson wiped her tears and said, ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t know that flower can¡¯t be touched. I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it. I don¡¯t me Mary ¡­¡± ¡°Well, the ne and flowers are even.¡± Tama Kinson appeased, then looked at Mary Kinson and said earnestly: ¡°The second girl, I can understand that you are eager to love flowers. Now tell me about your marriage with William ck.¡± Mary Kinson pretended not to know and asked, ¡°Is there anything wrong with my marriage with him?¡± Tama Kinson¡¯s kind face, frowning at the moment, looked very severe and replied in a cold voice: ¡°William ck can only be your brother-inw.¡± Mary Kinson thought of a marriage certificate. She¡¯s not the only one who has the final say. ¡°Mary, our Kinson family really owes you. Grandma will try her best to satisfy you what you want, but marriage events can¡¯t be trifled. Your sister has been her fiance since childhood. Listen to Grandma and draw a clear line with him.¡± Mary Kinson raised her eyebrows and asked disapprovingly: ¡°Grandma, does her husband also give up?¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Tama Kinson is dazed. Mary Kinson actually called it so directly, and there was no reserve that a noble daughter should have. At this moment, the doorbell rang. Earl thought it was WILLIAM ck who came back and went to open the door. he greeted politely: ¡°Madam ising, pleasee in quickly.¡± Chapter 31 Jessie Kinson entered the door and muttered: ¡°I heard that my niece is back. I just came back from other ces and came to see it.¡± Mary Kinson looked at the past. She is her father¡¯s sister, that is, her aunt. Jessie Kinson came over. She was wearing a ck dress, and her long dark brown hair was pulled up by a beautiful ck hairpin. With a pair of phoenix eyes precisely the same as grandma¡¯s, a typical oval face exudes a noble and rich wife¡¯s temperament. She narrowed her eyes slightly and looked up and down at Mary Kinson. Rose Kinson quickly dried tears and greeted him with a smile: ¡°Aunt, you should tell me so that I can pick you up.¡± Jessie Kinson saw her red eyes ask: ¡°Rose, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Rose Kinson¡¯s eyes dodged. Jessie Kinson¡¯s eyes stayed on Mary Kinson, and there was some irony in her eyes: ¡°As soon as we came back, we made everyone know. How can you rob my sister¡¯s fiance as soon as we got home?¡± Mary Kinson knew after listening that this was the reinforcements invited by Rose Kinson to let her draw a clear line with Richard ck tonight. She hangs her eyes and hides the chill in her eyes. Beverly Kinson frowned: ¡°Jessie, pay attention to words.¡± ¡°Big Brother, Rose Kinson grew up beside me. I know her character better than anyone else. She can give up anything for his sister, but as an elder, you should also see if this is suitable.¡± Beverly Kinson was about to refute when she heard Mary Kinson¡¯s unmistakable voice: ¡°So? What does my aunt want me to do?¡± Jessie Kinson walked to Mary Kinson¡¯s front: ¡°It¡¯s not my aunt who embarrasses you. There are many good men in this world. I¡¯ll find you one worthy of you.¡± Mary Kinson raised her eyebrows and savored these three words carefully. Her face was slightly heavy: ¡°So, my aunt thinks Richard ck is not worthy of me?¡± Jessie Kinson didn¡¯t expect her to be so eloquent, and she was a little angry. She frowned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t chew words. I know you understand, don¡¯t think the Kinson family owes you. Just everything is yours.¡± Beverly Kinson didn¡¯t expect things to be like this, but now the family is bossy. He said coldly: ¡°If something happens, let¡¯s discuss it well, don¡¯t be fierce with children.¡± Mary Kinson looked at his father and shook head gently, but eyes were firm: ¡°Nothing since grandma and aunt are here, let¡¯s make things clear today.¡± Tama Kinson sat on the sofa and waited quietly. She wanted to listen and see how Mary Kinson tried to make it clear. Jessie Kinson also nodded: ¡°OK, then make it clear.¡± Mary Kinson knew that her heart turned to Rose Kinson from the moment she stepped into the door. Because two years ago, Jessie Kinson indulged in gambling on stones in the first two years and gambled all his money into it, which can be described as bankrupt. Originally down and out, Rose Kinson helped her and asked her father to give her a chance. After that, Jessie Kinson worked as a supervisor in Kinson¡¯s Group, with the secret help of Rose Kinson, but in two years, she returned to the rich area. But no matter what their n is tonight, they will never win. Words fall, a few people standing in the hall, unconsciously, stand apart. Tama Kinson sat on the sofa, Jessie leaned toward her for a few minutes, while Rose Kinson sat between them, with a face of quiet and clever appearance, but the bottom of her eyes jumped with obscure gleam. Jessie Kinson raised eyebrows: ¡°Say, you say first, as soon as you return to Kinson¡¯s house, you will take away Rose¡¯s fiance. What is this reason?¡± And Beverly Kinson couldn¡¯t help standing against her because he was worried about Mary Kinson. Mary Kinson, who is at the forefront, has a pair of slightly bleary fox eyes. When she looks into the air, she passes through a clean eye to assess the situation and gently raises her eyebrows: ¡°Grab?¡± The ending sound rises with an elusive meaning. ¡°Since my aunt first mentioned the word robbery, I am not as good as you. After all, speaking of it, my uncle seems to be you from¡­¡± Halfway through the words, her eyes narrowed slightly, with a smile of unknown meaning.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. An understatement, but like a needle, plunged into Jessie¡¯s chest. She is robbing other people¡¯s husbands. This matter shamed the whole Kinson family, and now the olddy is angry when she mentions it. Jessie Kinson cloud face a red, this kind of shameful thing, she didn¡¯t expect Mary Kinson to be put on the famous face, and thenguage was finished for a while. When the atmosphere was stiff, Rose Kinson gently uttered: ¡°This matter has passed. Since my sister likes it, don¡¯t embarrass her.¡± Mary Kinson listened but smiled: ¡°Good sister, from the beginning, I didn¡¯t embarrass you. After all, you have lived for me for twenty years.¡± Rose Kinson gently bites the lower lip. Marry Kinson is in the deration of sovereignty, in front of the elders of the Kinson family, unscrupulous reminder, who is the real bigdy of the Kinson family! Although she is unwilling, she can¡¯t refute it and is even vaguely nervous. She leans closer to Tama, ¡°I know that I am not the daughter of the Kinson family, but I have always regarded you as my closest rtives.¡± Tama Kinson reached out and patted her shoulder, and her eyes were full of distress: ¡°Well, Grandma knows that I will help you get it back about your marriage.¡± Jessie Kinson also reached out and fell on Rose Kinson¡¯s shoulder. She said bitterly, ¡°Yes, we are all on your side. You grew up in Kinson¡¯s parents and spent so many years with us, and your feelings are far deeper than those of some people.¡± Chapter 32 ¡°Jessie Kinson, you are an elder!¡± Beverly Kinson sniffed coldly, and her eyebrows were deep. Initially, Grandma didn¡¯t like Mary, which made her have a headache enough. Now Jessie Kinsones back, and her mouth is outspoken. Isn¡¯t this to make the family more identified? But Jessie Kinson didn¡¯t give him face, and she was dissatisfied with Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes: ¡°It was her first words that hurt people and spoke words to grab her position. What happened in those days, don¡¯t you know Big Brother?¡± Said, she turned her eyes and looked at the eldest brother: ¡°Moreover, Rose has called you Dad for many years. Don¡¯t you care how ufortable Rose is when she says these words?¡± As soon as this came out, it seemed that Mary Kinson and Rose Kinson were favored in the Kinson family and decided topete. It seems that the identity of Mary Kinson¡¯s own daughter is not as good as Rose Kinson¡¯s. Standing on one side of Mary Kinson, eyes never Rose Kinson¡¯s face moved half a minute, clearly captured her, the corners of the faint mouth rise. If you want to destroy a person, you must give her hope first and then let her fall into the abyss, which is enough to make her unforgettable. She only needs to give a chance and then push gently. Why not? Rose Kinson shook her head: ¡°Nothing, aunt, sister, after all, she has lived a hard life outside for many years. She just came home and was hostile to me. I can understand that maybe I didn¡¯t do it well.¡± She raised a pair of beautiful eyes and looked at Mary Kinson them as if she could tolerate all their faults, ¡°We are a family. I only hope you marry William ck because you like it, and not because you are hostile to my sister and make fun of her life.¡± Mary Kinson smiled, with a touch of cool thinness in her eyes. Rose Kinson really can talk, but every sentence is gentle but thorny. A few simple words keep the considerate big sister in check and bring back the focus of tonight. The difference is that the intelligent Kinson Richard ck seems to be marrying because she is estranged from her, and she does not take marriage seriously. Mary Kinson¡¯s beautiful fox eye tugged gently at her lips, pursing them, ¡°Sister might also remember that I did not take the initiative to get engaged to William ck that day at Belle¡¯s birthday party.¡± Rose Kinson¡¯s breath caught. Tama Kinson did not know the situation that day and was a little confused. She looked at Mary Kinson and then at Rose Kinson and then asked, ¡°Rose, what¡¯s going on?¡± She always thought that Mary Kinson had taken the initiative to ask for William ck engagement. So she thinks this granddaughter who just came home does not know etiquette. That is, she wants Rose Kinson to do right by her, and she wants to teach her, incidentally.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Rose Kinson bites her lip lightly and looks unconsciously at Jessie Kinson. Jessie Kinson says quickly, ¡°Mama, it¡¯s-¡± ¡°My aunt was not present that day, and she did not know the specific situation. I should say it directly.¡± Mary Kinson interrupted her. She saw the eyes between the two of them and did not give them a chance to justify themselves. She said, ¡°At that time, Richard ck offered to get engaged to me. As for his original words, my sister should not want me to repeat them truthfully. After all¡­¡± Her eyes instantly turned red, and small tears filled them. She said softly, ¡°I never meant to hurt you. Actually, I wanted to refuse, but William ck, I wanted to fulfill my mother¡¯sst wish. In thest twenty years, I have never apanied my mother for even half a minute.¡± Mary Kinson choked. Her small body trembled and seemed isted. Under everyone¡¯splicated looks, she sighed softly and said helplessly, ¡°But I do not want to be an unfaithful daughter, but if my sister really likes you a lot, I can go to the family and refuse to marry you. You have lived for me for so many years. You are good to the Kinson family, and I am grateful to you.¡± As she said this, she hung her head and hid the malicious meaning in her eyes. Is not she Mary Kinson! Today, she Rose Kinson just wants to show what it means to teach an ax. Completely unexpectedly, Mary Kinson, who never spected for more than half a sentence, was able to say something, and Rose Kinson sank down. In two sentences, Mary Kinson transformed from a predator into a gentle and kind girl, because she could not rely on anyone and could onlypromise. But she is like a snake and scorpion woman who thinks she is nice to Kinson¡¯s family and thinks everything is hers, but she is greedy. Beverly Kinson¡¯s eyes moistened slightly, and she felt in debt. Now she felt that Rose Kinson was not being reasonable. Although she initially came to Kinson¡¯s house instead of Mary to avoid changing the family, over the years she was brought up and enjoyed a wealth that was unimaginable to normal people. But she can not getfortable with it, so it¡¯s all hers. Beverly Kinson said, ¡°Mary never thought of robbing Rose. It was William ck, who insisted on the arrangement.¡± Jessie did not mean Rose Kinson to offend. She smiled and drew the situation out, ¡°It turns out that was the case. I med my aunt and understood the second girl.¡± In addition,pared to Rose KinsonWilliam ck , she does not want to offend. Tama Kinson¡¯s heart hides a trace of guilt. After all, Mary Kinson she is the flesh and blood of the Kinson family, and even though she lives outside, she is also a granddaughter connected to the blood. I have wronged both my girls. ¡± Rose Kinson¡¯s inner pain was like a spasm that almost made her faint. She sped her hands tightly, trying to suppress all her displeasure. Only then did she smile and shake her head, ¡°Grandmother, it¡¯s fine as long as you reprimand your sister well.¡± The more Mary Kinson saw her pleasing appearance, the happier she was. She knows better than anyone that Rose Kinson is going crazy right now. Rose Kinson originally wanted her to be isted from Kinson¡¯s family. Who knows, she might have be the worst of them all. At this moment, the doorbell rang. The servant hurriedly opened the door, and the eyes of everyone in the house followed him. A cold aura filled the entire hall, causing people to tremble. Chapter 33 Below the knife-shaped eyebrows, there is a pair of deep eyes that are thick and cold. Blink lightly, and the aura is cold. It really is a good time toe. Mary Kinson raised his eyebrows gently. Beverly Kinson just hopes that he does not notice this farce right now, ¡°William ck, have you eaten yet?¡± William ck paused, not looking at him. The thin lips curled up the radian, and ck looked at the older Tama, ¡°Hello, Grandmother.¡± The tone polite. Tama Kinson had known this prospective grandson-inw since early that morning, but she had never seen him before. Today, she felt inexplicably guilty. Mainly because of his eagle-like eyes, he¡¯d caught him bullying his wife. William ck did not wait for her promise, and her gaze roamed over everyone present. ¡°The things at the banquet must have been said by my father-inw.¡± Beverly Kinson nodded. Only now did the olddy find out what the incident was all about. Jessie Kinson backed away, always feeling that her niece¡¯s fund seemed to see through everything, swallowed and nodded. Rose Kinson bowed his head and did not speak. He felt only heartache like a knife. Mary Kinson raised her eyebrows and looked at the man. In an instant his eyes were deep and hot, and his whole body was unbroken, and his heart was soft. She nodded slightly and exchanged a silent nce with William ck. William ck¡¯s lips lifted slightly, but he could not see the pleasure. ¡°Others talk about others. As a party, I should tell everyone again.¡± Then he took the beautiful box from his pocket andid it carefully on the table. Mary Kinson recognized the box and looked Rose Kinson at it, with a slight tick at the corners of her mouth that was a little thoughtful. Tama Kinson frowned and wondered. It s not hard to tell from the packaging that this thing is very precious to William ck. William ck extended his hand. ¡°Please open it yourself.¡± Tama Kinson walked over and opened the box. When she saw the marriage certificate inside, she was shocked. I did not expect things to develop so quickly. Everyone was refreshed, especially Rose Kinson, who could hardly believe his eyes. He only felt that his cheeks seemed pped and he felt a burning pain. The man¡¯s voice seemed cool and arrogant, ¡°If the elders present here are dissatisfied with my marriage, then please think about it, because I William ck¡¯m not allowed to divorce.¡± As he said thest words, his gaze fell on Mary Kinson¡¯s face. And she just looked at him, and in an instant she collided with his eyes as with the vast universe. That was the first time she really saw the bottom of his eyes. These eyes, dense and longshes, eyes light seems to be in the hot cirction, but it is cold and fierce, hiding Yinzhi, and has the endurance that no one can shake. Since William cking into the Kinson home, an oppressive air of the unknown has wafted through the hall. Jessie Kinson feels particrly ufortable. Faced with his in words, she doesn¡¯t want to stay with him, as if her bones are trembling uneasily, ¡°Rose, let¡¯s help your grandmother rest first.¡± Rose felt incredibly ufortable and wanted to make a sound, but she heard the voice of William ck, rising softly, ¡°What I said isn¡¯t too difficult for you to understand, is it?¡± What he needs is confirmation that no one should embarrass his wife because of his decision.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Beverly Kinson said sternly, ¡°William ck, rest assured that there will be no such farce in the future.¡± William ck looked at him with a gentle look, ¡± Thank you, father-inw.¡± Beverly Kinson nodded. After that, William ck went to the side of Mary Kinson, where there was still a little cold air, and there was a little more warmth on his forehead that didn¡¯t belong to him, ¡°Thepany still has something to do, the marriage certificate, you put it away, huh?¡± Only Mary Kinson could tell that the tone of hisst word rose, and he wanted to say to her. She and he are already man and wife, and no one can get a divorce. Mary Kinson rolled her eyes and nodded softly, ¡°OK, husband.¡± The phrase ¡°husband¡± was intentionally said to Rose Kinson. Of course, she saw that Rose Kinson s whole face was as pale as paper, and she couldn¡¯t stretch herself a few times and almost tore the gentle mask from his face. William ck heard the speech, and his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down for a moment. His eyes were a little deep, and his breathing was slightly heavy, ¡°Thepany has something to do. Go to bed early, don¡¯t wait up for me.¡± Mary Kinson nodded. After that, William cknodded gently to his grandmother and father-inw, but he didn¡¯t see Jessie Kinsoncloud and Rose Kinson. He¡¯s like a fierce wind thates and goes, sweeping through the innate cold that frightens people, turning and striding away. Jessie Kinson and Rose Kinson held the olddy upstairs. Beverly Kinson saw that all had gone and then came to the side of Mary Kinson: ¡°Mary.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes gradually softened, and she was a little more apologetic: ¡°Dad, I didn¡¯t call you first when I got the certificate with William ck¡­¡± Before the words were finished, Beverly Kinson waved her hand and said kindly, ¡°William ck came back at this time. Can¡¯t I understand that?¡± Mary Kinson: ¡°¡­¡± You really don¡¯t understand, you don¡¯t know, and I don¡¯t know how to get the certificate!! Beverly Kinson pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°Nothing, Dad doesn¡¯t care. I just hope he treats you well.¡± Let Mary marry William ck. In fact, it¡¯s good or bad for her. He can¡¯t let go because William ck¡¯s mind is too difficult to think about it. ¡°Thanks, Dad.¡± Beverly Kinson nodded, ¡°Go back to your room and rest.¡± The next day. Mary Kinson leaned against the balcony, thinking about feeding Blume again and inadvertently saw Rose Kinson and Jessie Kinson sitting in the backyard. She pursed her lips softly and walked down the stairs to them, unfolded her chair, and sat down, angling her legsfortably, ¡°Auntie, sister, good morning.¡± Chapter 34 Jessie frowned. Were she and Rosie discussing things? Because of Mary Kinson¡¯s status as Mrs. ck, she¡¯d to be perfunctory, ¡°You woke up early.¡± Rose Kinson set down the coffee in her hand, ¡°What do you want to drink?¡± Mary Kinson gently lifted her lips, like a girl moving her heart for the first time and getting a unique pet. The angles of her eyebrows looked charming. ¡°I don¡¯t drink. I just look at my nts so I don¡¯t suffer any more losses.¡± Jessie Kinson looked at her, and her words were somewhat contemptuous, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a few nts? You¡¯ll have toe and see them for yourself. Are there any people left in our family? Will it be rare?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say it, aunt.¡± Mary Kinson turned her head, and the charming vixen narrowed her eyes and smiled, ¡°Some people are rare indeed, and they¡¯ll beg me to sell it to her.¡± Jessie Kinson raised her eyebrows questioningly, then looked Rose Kinson at her: ¡°Rose, you tell me, is she talking nonsense¡­¡± The words weren¡¯t finished yet. She couldn¡¯t help but utter a worried sentence, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Your face has gone all bad.¡± Rose Kinson picked up the cell phone on the table and lifted her face smiling softly, ¡°I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s very windy right now, let¡¯s go back inside to the room and talk.¡± Jessie Kinson followed her and stood up, ¡°Alright.¡± Finally, Rose Kinson: ¡°Don¡¯t sit too long. You¡¯ll catch a cold.¡± Mary Kinson ignored her and leanedzily against the back of the chair. Mary Kinson looked down at the table until two people far back and wanted to pour herself a cup of tea to wet her throat. But a nce at the tray on the white tea table revealed it had to be Rose Kinson¡¯s. Ding. An email. The t-screen lit up, disying the email only in the bottom right corner. The sender¡¯s name is just a single M-word, and the title is ¡°Sister Mary, I¡¯ming to your town to attend music night.¡± The following content can only be seen if you go inside. But Mary Kinson doesn¡¯t care about Rose Kinson. She ignores the contents of the screen, reaches for her cup, and then her tablet, ¡°Ding.¡± Another email is a hand-painted little printout picture because the picture isn¡¯t big, so it loads right up. It¡¯s pretty interesting to draw, with crooked strokes and traces that make a starry-eyed, can¡¯t-wait-to-see-it.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. She blinked slightly and took a somewhat strained breath. Mary Kinson remembered that M, a music wizard in her previous life, had died in a car ident on the way to a music night, only sixteen years old. That had be very unfortunate. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder, M, is this the teenager from a past life? But he and Rose Kinsonseem know each other and have a good rtionship. Mary Kinson was lost in thought, and her eyes were mysterious at this time. Second floor, room. Rose Kinson sat up straight, looked at the tidy desk, and stood up. Jessie Kinson looked at her from the side, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°No, my tablet fell on the balcony. I¡¯ll get it.¡± Rose Kinson¡¯s smiled, then stood up and walked out at a slightly faster pace. When she arrived on the balcony, it was empty, and she looked down at the white tea table where the t tey quietly. Rose Kinson breathed a sigh of relief, walked a few minutes slower, picked up the te, and held it in her arms. When she returned to the room, her face was filled with a smile. ¡°How do you hold the tablet with silly music?¡± joked Jessie Kinson with a smile, ¡°Is there a favorite boy hidden in there?¡± ¡°Auntie!¡± Rose Kinson sat down with a t te. As the slender fingers came to the screen and saw the unread mail disyed, the smile around the corners of her mouth deepened, ¡°I¡¯m a pen pal, we¡¯ve known each other for more than two years, and I¡¯m young but talented.¡± Jessie Kinson approached curiously and looked at the tablet, ¡°What he sent you, let me see.¡± Rose Kinson picked up the tray, sipped his lips, and smiled, ¡°Auntie, this is my private business.¡± ¡°OK, take your time, don¡¯t disturb the correspondence with your pen pal.¡± Jessie Kinson shrugged her shoulders, chuckled, and left the room. So the eyes of Rose Kinson smile, and she reads the email sent by M carefully. The more she sees the back page, the deeper the smile in her eyes bes. M also came to see the music night. This is a high-profile music festival, inviting famous musicians to perform with well-known personalities from home and abroad. Tickets for music night are hard to get, nowhere to sell, and it is difficult to buy one for a million. Only those who know music can acquire tickets. And that night, she was invited by M as an important guest and became an enviable person in the audience. With this experience, Mary Kinson, who can only nt, can neverpete! The next morning. Belle Kinson stood in the hall and looked back to see Mary Kinsoning from the little garden in the backyard. She carries a small earthen bucket in her hand, but it is still clearly in the wind. Her back, giving her a faint halo, and beauty are genuine. Looking at her with a gentle smile, one senses a kind of peaceful years. Belle Kinson could not help but praise her, ¡°The second sister, you are so beautiful.¡± Mary Kinson walked over with a slight smile and lifted the bucket in his hand slightly, ¡°I¡¯ll clean it up first.¡± Belle Kinson kept nodding, ¡°OK, go.¡± After seeing the second nurse enter the bathroom, she turned to the stairs and just saw Rose Kinson walking down the stairs, ¡°Good morning, Nurse Yuxin.¡± Rose Kinson¡¯s walk down the stairs is exquisite, and his handsome face shows a slight smile, ¡°What time did you get up? Did you express it here today?¡± Chapter 35 ¡°Oh ~¡± Belle Kinson elicited a long, drawn-out sound and then pointed to the courier envelope on the table, ¡°Is that it? It says the recipient is S, and the servant does not know whose courier it is, so he gave it to me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s mine.¡± Rose Kinson replied,ing over to the coffee table, picking up the express letter, and opening it. Belle Kinson asked curiously, ¡°Sister, what¡¯s this?¡± Rose Kinson smiled without saying a word. After taking apart the express mail, she took out the tickets for the music night and shook them lightly in the air. ¡°What do you think?¡± Belle Kinson looked intently at the words on it and read them, ¡°Sound Music Night¡­ ah!!! Is it a ticket to the music night?!¡± Excitedly, she put down her cup and quickly came to Rose Kinson. She reached out to take the ticket in her hand, ¡°Can you show it to me? I heard from my ssmates that this ticket is scarce!¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Belle Kinson carefully felt for the two tickets, and the bottom seemed to be a hot W that was slightly hard and exceptionally textured. Rose Kinson smiled at her happy and excited appearance and said softly, ¡°Do you want to go?¡± Kinson Belle¡¯s eyes lit up, and she blinked at her, ¡°You want to take me?¡± Then the servant¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°Miss Second.¡± It turned out to be Mary Kinson, who had juste out of the bathroom. Belle Kinson ran over cheerfully and showed her the ticket in her hand, ¡°Second sister, that¡¯s the ticket for the music night! I hear there will be lots of musicians at the music night, and the scene will be wonderful.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes half stop, she skims over the words on the tickets, her eyebrows be light, and she shakes her head briefly. At that moment, Rose Kinson also walked over and saw her staring at the tickets, ¡°Second sister, do you want to attend too?¡± Hearing that, Belle Kinson blinked and stared at the tickets. She said very reluctantly, ¡°If my sister wants to go, I will not go.¡± Just then, the sister told her to take her. If the second sister wants to go, there are no extra tickets. The second sister just came home, and she hopes the second sister will be happy. Rose Kinson replied in a soft voice, ¡°Nothing. If you want to go, I will contact my friend again, and he should have a way to send me another ticket.¡± ¡°Really?! That¡¯s great!¡± Belle Kinson hugged her happily, ¡°Then our three sisters can go together. That¡¯s great. Sister Rose is so good.¡± Mary Kinson raised her eyes slightly, and there seemed to be a drizzle in the beautiful vixen¡¯s eyes, ¡°Do not bother.¡± Then she looked back to Belle Kinson, and her gaze immediately softened, ¡°I am sorry, Waner, I have something to do the day after tomorrow, and I can not go to music night.¡± Belle Kinson pursed her lips regretfully, ¡°Well, there will be many musicians at the music night. The scene must be beautiful. I am going to make a video for my second sister.¡± Mary Kinson raised her hand and stroked her hair, ¡°OK, be sure to be safe when you leave.¡± ¡°Do not worry, I¡¯ll go with sister Yu, and nothing will happen.¡± Mary Kinson pursed her lips helplessly. How could Belle know? It¡¯s like this. She just does not feelfortable. Thinking that Kinson would have a lovely sister, her only sister, die in the hands of Rose Kinsonin a few years, she could not wait to take each other down immediately. Fortunately, Rose Kinson is still afraid to move Belle. Mary Kinson breathed a sigh of relief and returned to her room. She turned on herputer and searched for Music Night, and a lot of relevant information popped up on the page. The most prominent item on the official website is the musicians who will participate in the Music Night, and each performance is that of the major awards and works. However, in the middle of Iliet is a little boy with a height of about 1. 7 meters. The handsome face with a straight chin is full. Even in the photos, you can feel that his eyebrows and eyes are bright, and his body is full of early wisdom and pride, unlike ordinary people. Mary Kinson¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly, and she thought of everything. He is Meny. In her past life, she liked one of his songs called ¡°Light,¡± so she was sad for a long time when she heard the news of his death. Now everything is back to the way it used to be. As long as she works hard, the teenager might not die. She can also break him of his fondness for Rose Kinson. She wants it, but she can not have it. She can not have it, but she will have it. With that thought, she raised her hand and stared intently at theputer screen.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Meny had a car ident on the way to a music night in a past life, so stop him beforehand. However, things did not go as expected. There was a lot of news about him on the website Music Night, but Meny¡¯s residence was nowhere to be found. She took out her cell phone, dialed the number, and held it to her ear, ¡°Stelly, help me check something now.¡± ¡°Sister Mary, you can say anything.¡± ¡°Can you help me find out what hotel Meny is staying at when shees for music night the day after tomorrow?¡± The words fall, the cking of a keyboard sounded on the other end of the phone, like sped-up piano music. The tapping on the keyboard stopped abruptly. Stelly¡¯s soft, sticky voice softened a bit, ¡°Sister Mary, it¡¯s not easy to check.¡± She did not say she could not find it, but she did say it was hard to find. Mary Kinson guessed he had run into trouble, and the clear voice softened, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°There was a music night in Vandeli, and William ck was the organizer. All the musicians who participated in the music night had certain information in thework of his name. It¡¯s not that it can not be checked, but it¡¯s difficult to leave traces after infiltration. If it¡¯s discovered, it will be very unpleasant.¡± Stelly paused and then asked, ¡°Sister Mary, with your rtionship with Gu Qiye, can you directly find the information he wants?¡± Will he be toopliant? Chapter 36 Mary Kinson kept thinking but did not answer at the moment. Stelly asked, ¡°Sister Mary, are you still checking?¡± He frowned at the thought in her eagle-like eyes. For the first time, she felt that this man who could help her ascend had now be a stumbling block to her. Most importantly, not only is the stumbling block heavy, but she can not move it at will. But it only takes her a little effort to get out of this embarrassing situation. It¡¯s better than watching a person die and doing nothing. Mary Kinson heaved an inaudible sigh, ¡°Do not check.¡± After hanging up the phone, she mused. The day before yesterday, William ck came back for a marriage certificate and pped Jessie and Rose Kinson across the face. He was busy with his work and never showed up again. Maybe he¡¯s busy with music night. Music night is the day after tomorrow, and time is short. Only by finding the whereabouts of M. and finding out which way he will go that day can tragedy be prevented. With these thoughts, Mary Kinson stayed no longer. She drove straight to William ck¡¯s firm. The firm is a single building, with a brilliant attitude without losing style. Mary Kinson came to the front desk and politely asked, ¡°Is your president in the firm?¡± Anyone who can work in this building more or less has a sense of superiority. The receptionist looks up and strokes her. She looks outstanding, and a pair of chestnut fox eyes give her a charm all her own. After a moment of wonder, she asks, ¡°What is the youngdy¡¯s name, and do you have an appointment in advance?¡± ¡°Does the president¡¯s wife need an appointment?¡± The receptionist¡¯s eyes were wide, and she was speechless with panic. Her instincts were incredulous. Mary Kinson asked coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll ask again, where is he?¡± The receptionist was startled by the impatience that showed in her eyes. At this point, she believed her, ¡°In ¡­ In the office on the top floor ¡­¡± The voice just broke off, and Mary Kinson walked straight into thepany and entered the exclusive elevator to the top floor. And the receptionist at that moment slow down, in retrospect knocked his head, said she is the president¡¯s wife. But Mary Kinson hase to the office and raised her hand to knock on the office door. The dark brown door gives off a deep impression of the antique fragrance. Knock, knock-then the masculine voice rang out, in a heavy mute voice in the cold, ¡°Come in.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s heart leaped, and somehow some people wanted to go home. But for Mary¡¯s sake, she pushed the door open anyway. After she entered, she looked up and saw the man sitting behind the desk. The desk blocked him below the beltline, and the exposed shoulders were broad and full of strength, which seemed to be the esthetic feeling of practiced muscle lines and could be explored . And the handsome face with the clear outlines, the eyes under the pointed eyebrow, are half drooping to upy themselves with documents and do not look up at her. William ck asked politely, ¡°What is it?¡± Mary Kinson walked up to the sofa, looked at his handsome face from the side, and pursed her lower lip hard, ¡°Otherwise, you can wait until you are busy.¡± William ck raised his deep gaze, and the eyes over which he instantly bent were like sharp quasi, and there was a hidden smile in them that was hard to detect. He opened his lips, ¡°Why are you here? Did the receptionist embarrass you?¡± The final sound, which sounded like old wine, caused Mary Kinson, who had just sat down, to fall into a trance for a moment. Mary Kinson picked up a ss of water to y with and raised her eyebrows, ¡°Exercise the president¡¯s wife¡¯s right toe in.¡± The sound of chair wheels being shifted on the floor. Then, Mary Kinson felt the sofa beside her slump heavily. Then she smelled the singr cold scent, with a faint hint of tobo, heavy and oppressive, taking in the tip of her nose. Mary Kinson turned her head to one side, and arge, thin, strong hand caressed her white neck and chin, lifting her chin with light pressure for a few minutes. He forced her eyes to stare only at him. Mary Kinson blinked and saw only his handsome face but instantly magnified. A warm and cool-touch came from her lips, quickly growing hot and aggressive. No matter her reaction, she threw herself fully into the engagement and could not wait to rip her bones into her and be one. Her auburn pupils dted. She was kissed like a mess in the wind. It was not until he let her go that Mary Kinson could barely breathe.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. William ck¡¯s deep eyes filled with a hint of cruel rage after trying to hold back a few wisps of excessive wandering reason. Then the eyes straightened, and the thin lips breathed a light, heavy smile, ¡°Well done.¡± Forced to forget that this fellow was taking the opportunity to kiss her, Mary Kinson stroked the hair on her forehead to behind her ears so that the tips of her ears were all red. William ck¡¯s eyes sank. He reached out and grabbed the cold coffee on the table. It was more as if he was suppressing something for a sip, ¡°I meant to return to Kinson¡¯s house yesterday, but there are many thingstely, and if I return toote at night, it will disturb your peace. I will return the day after tomorrow.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s eyebrows drew together, and she looked at him. Excuse me? Still, think he¡¯s here to urge him to go back to Kinson¡¯s house? Mary Kinson tapped her forehead and said dully, ¡°I am not here to ask when you are going to return to Kinson¡¯s house. I am here to find you about something else.¡± William ck seemed a little unhappy, and his voice dropped, ¡°Say.¡± Mary Kinson immediately got on the subject, ¡°It seems that you are in charge of the music night that will be held the day after tomorrow. I want to know what hotel Meny is staying at now.¡± She knew that instead of beating around the bush with William ck, she might as well talk in. If he wants to help, he¡¯ll help directly. If he does not want to help, going around with him will only piss him off. Chapter 37 So she did not let Stelly prate herwork but decided to approach him face to face and ask. William ck held the coffee in one hand, and his thumb ran slowly over the cup¡¯s handle. With his inky pupils, he looked at her like a bottomless pit, full of unknown fear. Mary Kinson did not even look him in the eye. She felt invisible oppression threatening to suffocate her. She licked her lower lip and, trying to lighten the atmosphere, said. ¡°I asked Meny where he lived for my reasons, and it will not affect the course of the music night. You can rest assured.¡± The words fell, and a sound came from the sofa beside him, and he stood up. William ck retrieved the document from his desk, turned and ced it on the coffee table in front of Mary Kinson, and smiled softly, ¡°Even if it interferes with the process, as long as you are willing to talk to me, I¡¯ll honor your requests here.¡± Mary Kinson pursed her lips like a small animal living in front of a beast. The fear in her bones came out involuntarily, fearful that the beast before her would devour her at any moment. Staring at the folder with her eyes lowered, she secretly took a deep breath and then reached to open the document, finding Meny¡¯s hotel carefully written down with the room number. After noting everything, she folded the documents closed and handed them to William ck with both hands: ¡°Thank you.¡± William ck took the document and looked at her with his still mysterious eyes. She identally looked into his eyes and took a deep breath. For a moment, she felt like she was in a trance in my past life. Aside from that family reunion, Mary Kinson those eyes seemed to have been seen somewhere. At that time, but she can not remember She sipped her lips, looked him once more in the eyes, and said powerlessly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go ahead, leave you alone, goodbye.¡± William ck was rather unhappy and looked very ponderous, ¡°The next time I can exin my reasons together, I shall be happier.¡± Mary Kinson smiled mischievously, ¡°Next time, I am sure.¡± With that, she quickly slipped out the office door, which was smooth with a jerk. It seems that as soon as she entered the office, her heart rehearsed many times and fled the office. After Mary Kinson leaving thepany, she got on the bus, rolled up the window, and exhaled.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Although she is already married, she still feels a little depressed in his presence. She does not know where this depressiones from. After a few minutes, she stopped in a deserted area, took out her phone, and started checking Meny¡¯s hotel. The hotel seems to be owned by the family, and the general military or political personnel stay there much more, so the management is strict, and it¡¯s challenging to get in. But for Mary Kinson, her only need is the address and directions from the hotel to the music night venue. As long as she waits until the day after tomorrow, she can estimate Meny¡¯s departure time based on the opening time and find the vehicle Meny is in, which can stop everything. Is it feasible to drive against the sky? A day and a half is all Stelly needs to figure out which car Meny uses to get in and out of the hotel. Towards evening, the night is gaining momentum. The bustling capital lights up intermittently. On the street is an Augusta F4CC, its ck hull harmonizing with the tiny red lines of the wheels, and all the parts are handmade, what is known as a Ferrari in motorcycles. In general, this type of car is collected. Therefore, it appeared on the street and attracted the attention of many car lovers. The girl half leaning against the body is dressed in tight ck that outlines the slender and long body lines, and the exposed neck is as white as jade. Though she wears a ck helmet, her lengthy hair falls like a waterfall behind her shoulders, giving her the iparable glow of a noble spirit. Her posture alone is in no way inferior to this handmade car. Someone conveniently took a picture and sent a Facebook. Mary Kinson frowned slightly, but she had not expected to attract so many stares. She pulled her phone out of her back pocket, the screen lit up to show the model and license te number, and her finger quickly sent back the message: location. Then, in the first second, click on the little red dot following the applet representing the car¡¯s movingne. After making sure the tiny red dot was blinking and the process was correct, she put her phone back in her pocket and put on her Bluetooth ears. Throwing her stretched long legs onto the car and lowering her waist and stomach along the outline of the body, there was no danger from excessive speed. The ck motorcycle sped across the highway like a lone shadow that quickly shed in people¡¯s eyes. Stelly¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°There are three seconds left at the light ahead of you. After two lights, you can catch up to Meny¡¯s car. It will take a total of three minutes.¡± Mary Kinson rxed her hand that held the brake, ¡°Now, are the road conditions at the other intersections to be observed?¡± Stelly, sitting in the chair, had a thinputer screen all over the wall, carefully ying back the traffic conditions of the street and various intersections. ¡°Per your instructions, the cameras are cut and tiled, I stare at them, and all road conditions are the same.¡± Mary Kinson released the brakes ultimately, and F4CC raced like an unruly wild horse through the intersection that was about to turn green, ¡°OK, now is the most critical point, do not get distracted. You must inform me immediately if there is any deviation.¡± Stelly listened to the romantic sounds from the headphones and worried, ¡°OK, Sister Mary, you should be careful too.¡± Chapter 38 Mary Kinson crossed two traffic lights in the blink of an eye, and her auburn pupils stared at them for a moment as she slowly caught up with themercial vehicles. ¡°Stelly, help me get a fix on the position. Is it the utility vehicle that¡¯s ahead of me?¡± ¡°Well, you are about to catch up to it.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Mary Kinson ¡®s eyes narrowed slightly, and her speed continued to increase. The reason she wants to follow is to keep an eye on Meny in case the road conditions change. At the same time, news of the tragic death of a gifted teenager in a previous life shed in my mind. They say the death was miserable, and the head was different. A ck Bentley is particrly conspicuous on the main street of Vande. Because its number te reads WILLIAM ckbel, all vehicles will swerve when they see it. In the back seatsat, William ck yed his watch, and his narrow phoenix eyes were full of clear light, staring at the picture in his apartment te. The co-pilot sat directing Music Night. He noticed the car behind him and frowned. ¡°Master Seven, someone is following our car.¡± William ck gently tapped the dial, slowly raised his eyes and looked very deeply, ¡°Do not get too close. Let her follow.¡± ¡°Master Seven, why should she follow us? What if there is danger to Meny?¡± The words fall, he feels constricted in the workshop, the air bes extremely thin, his breath involuntarily goes up quickly. He lifts his eyes and looks at her, then looks into the phoenix eyes with the hard color on William ck. His heart twitched, and he hesitated, saying, ¡°Seven Masters must have their reasons for doing this. I am talkative.¡± Meanwhile, outside the window. Mary Kinson followed the utility vehicle closely, lights shing in her eyes. She was always paying attention to the road conditions. Stelly¡¯s urate data report came from the headphones, ¡°It will take about half an hour after you leave the trunk and you can reach the Music Night venue. Currently, there is no difference at any intersections.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Mary Kinson listened carefully to Stelly¡¯s words but wondered. It¡¯s clear that Meny had an ident on the way to the music night in her previous life, but now everything is going well. It¡¯s not normal for everything to go smoothly! Something¡¯s not right! Her heart clenched. Gritting her teeth, she mmed the throttle with her right hand, causing the car¡¯s rear to make a quick air noise and speed up. Soon, F4CC reached the position ofmercial vehicles side by side. She observed the road conditions and looked inside the car. Fortunately, the window was not rolled up, and she could barely see inside. Aside from a few adults, there was not a single Meny to be seen. Her heart pounded. Could not she stop the tragedy of past lives? If Meny¡¯s fate can not be changed, then her fate will not be altered by being reborn! Never! Mary Kinson, the most incredible thing is life! How can the information verified by Stelly be wrong? Did the organizer especially ask Meny to change cars today? What to prevent, she does not need to think about that, and it scares her a little. Mary Kinson stepped on the gas and immediately ordered, ¡°Stelly, look at the only way from the hotel to the music night venue, and which street is different. Even if there¡¯s a strange ce, you have to tell me!¡± Stelly saw her movement on the surveince screen and probably guessed the reason. ¡°Sister Mary, did I make a mistake?¡± Mary Kinson shook her head, ¡°Nothing, see what street the situation is on and let me know quickly.¡± The tragedy has not happened yet, and it¡¯s still toote. Stelly did not let her down. In less than a minute, she found a clue: ¡°Sister Mary, I saw a car of the same model in the adjoining street, and the street corner was straight, and arge number of lotives poured out in a moment.¡± Mary Kinson breathed her brain nk for a moment, and countless points of light connected into a straight line. In past lives, there were lotive families at the scene of the ident! Mary Kinson still increases the tempo. Even with his helmet on, the romantic sound is still like a cutting edge in his ear, ¡°Report the exact location. I will go there immediately!¡± Stelly stares spellbound at the screen and makes a rational analysis, ¡°Now you drive forward, turn right at the next intersection, then drive in a straight line onto the road. You can catch up with them at the speed of F4CC.¡± ¡°Is there any way to find out if Meny is in this car?¡± Time is running out. We can not make any more mistakes. And the man in the ck Bentley, phoenix eyes narrows slightly, like the dark eyes of the abyss sliding out the window. The F4CC turns at the intersection. Keep your eyes on the F4CC and the driver. Is not the direction of that motorcycle precisely the route of Meny¡¯s car? The director wants to make a sound to remind him, but he sees William¡¯s eyes,pelled by his prevailing atmosphere, and does not dare to make a sound. If you make a mistake once, you cannot make it again. Finally, William ck opened his lips, ¡°Turn right at the crossroads to keep up with the lotive.¡± His eyes are mysterious, like dark, stagnant water that is rich and unsettling. There are too many passing vehicles keeping their distance, and you can not even see who¡¯s on the F4CC. You know the taillights are excellent and blinding. We are looking down the road. There is no whistle on the busy highway, just the sound of wheels and speed. In themercial vehicle on the middle road, the teenager sits in the back seat, holding a t te and staring at the screen with clear eyes. The assistant sitting next to him handed him the score in his hand, ¡°Meny, check out this song. The opening is for an ensemble with other musicians.¡± The teenager did not raise his head for half a minute, and his eyes did not leave the screen, ¡°I saw it when I first sent it.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Chapter 39 The assistant was concerned and shook his head, ¡°But you only saw it once. Can you remember everything?¡± The intricate melodies above gave him a headache, but Meny took it in his hand as if he had nced at it that day. The teen finally lifted his gaze, and if the translucent pupil eyes were somewhat mute, it seemed as if the world was cut off from him. ¡°I am not making a mistake.¡± When the assistant could speak no more, heughed and joked, switching the Kinson subject, ¡°I see youe to Vandeli and hold the tablet all day. Is there a secret in it?¡± Hearing this, the young man¡¯s eyes gradually softened, ¡°There is a significant sister. She is in Vande.¡± The assistant also smiled, ¡°Then you can visit her after we are done with the activities tonight.¡± The teen rolled his eyes and curled his fingers with a t te, ¡°When you get to the meeting ce, you can see her.¡± Being born exceptional and having met too many adults since childhood, he is less inclined to show genuine joys and sorrows in front of ordinary people. In the eyes of the people around him, he is otherwise like a robot, except that music makes him feel some emotions. The assistant smiled and nodded, ¡°Then we are only half an hour away from the meeting ce. That¡¯s fast.¡± At the sound of ¡°soon¡±, the top of Meny¡¯s heart got a little thump. My sister, who I have been in correspondence with for two years, finally gets to see her today, and his heart can not help but look forward to it, and his mouth lifts slightly. With the t te in his hand, he identally reached out the window to see the capital¡¯s prosperity. However, in the rearview mirror, a ck lotive that looks like the Phantom of the Opera in science fiction movies catches up with him. Because the design of the lotive is too unique, he looked at it twice. But the speed of the car shocked him. After a while, the lotive drove parallel against his window, and the driver was a girl with a good figure wearing a ck helmet, so he could not see her face. The girl sat upright and knocked on the co-pilot¡¯s window. Knock, knock ¨C the girl¡¯s clear voice sounded through the window again, and she spread out eagerly, ¡°Do not cross the road at that intersection up ahead. Stop the car quickly!¡± ¡°Stop the car!¡± ¡°Stop the car quickly, you can not go any further!¡± The driver behind the wheel got a big fright, stared at the window, and muttered to himself in confusion, ¡°Who¡¯s that, weirdo?¡± The assistant stretched his neck and squinted out the window, but he could not see anything. Cocking an eyebrow, he looked unhappy, ¡°Ignore her. It¡¯s suspected she¡¯s an avid fan of Meny. Speed up to get rid of her, and we need to hurry to the meeting ce.¡± ¡°Good.¡± The driver stepped on the soles of the elerator and increased the power. Many, leaning against the window, saw the girl knocking against the ss, growing heavier as if eager. His eyebrow twitched violently, and with one nce, he saw the impatience in her eyes as if she were about to experience something sad. Men¡¯s back straightened slightly. ¡°Why do not you stop and see what she wants?¡± The assistant shook his head and said with disgust, ¡°Ignore her. If she¡¯s a fan, you¡¯ll have to sign and take pictures, which will dy our time.¡± Many looked out the window and was puzzled, ¡°But that sister seems to have something to do.¡± Since the engineer is already elerating at this moment, the lotives following outside are also elerating. Their behavior is hazardous on the highway. If it¡¯s not essential, why would a girl risk her life? ¡°Have you forgotten that you were almost attacked by a sasaeng fan in Ynd before?¡± The assistant added, ¡°Some people are hotheaded and can do anything.¡± At that moment, Mary Kinson, fluttering outside the window, one eyebrow contracted, and her chestnut pupils were filled with fear and urgency. Stelly¡¯s voice in her ear became more insistent, ¡°Sister Mary, the lotive family at the front crossing came out and rushed to the crossing. If thismercial vehicle does not stop, with their driving rules and speed, there will be an ident!¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s heart trembled, and her breathing became very tense. She lowered her gaze and thought quietly for a moment. When she raised her eyes again, her gaze lifted, and the whole bright pair of Mary Kinson eyes became clear. In a low voice, she replied, ¡°I will stop themercial vehicle!¡± As the words fell, she stopped banging on the window but lifted the elerator and opened it a little. The driver in the car noticed her action, frowned, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s she up to?¡± The assistant leaned forward with her legs half bent, not understanding what she was trying to say, ¡°I do not know; why did he pull out in front of the car?¡± Just as they were dazed, a thud threw on the window, causing the driver to m on the brakes quickly. The inertia of the braking caused the two people in the back seat to throw themselves forward. The assistant yelled out and quickly turned to cheque on Meny. Many reacted quickly and reached out to grab the front seat, so it was not a big deal. ¡°What happened!¡± ¡°If something happens to Meny, can you afford to take responsibility?¡± The assistants growled to the driver.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . But the driver in the front row leaned limply against the chair, pointed his trembling finger at the windshield, and stuttered in shock, ¡°You¡­ see¡­¡± Meny followed his movements and saw a sharp de stuck abruptly in the windshield, and the cracks in the ss on the side were obvious. The image is truly horrific. Before the three people in the car could get out of their shock, there was a loud bang at the intersection in front of them. Bang! Bang Bang! Immediately after the harsh sound of spinning wheels, four or five cars in the front causing a series of car idents because of the lotives driving around. The worst thing is that the big trucks loaded with steel bars are scattered and the cars in the back row. All of this is like the climax of a doomsday movie, happening fast and furious, and no one has time to react. Even though Mary Kinson anticipated all of this, she couldn¡¯t help but be frightened by the tragic situation in front of her, and sweat ran down her back. After this car ident, many people had been disabled by severe injuries in previous lives, but only gifted teenagers who were crushed under themselves after colliding with trucks died. She worried about saving Meny, but someone had died for him. Chapter 40 Her red pupils constricted, her thoughts spilled over, her fingers trembled slightly, and she typed a line: ¡°Stelly, after reviewing this car ident, someone died on the spot.¡± Inside the car. The assistant was scared out of his wits, and without batting an eye, he looked at the girl beside him who¡¯d saved their lives and whispered in disbelief, ¡°How can ¡­¡± The driver tugged at his cuff and wiped the cold sweat from his brow, ¡°There were a series of car idents ahead of us. If we didn¡¯t stop, we could collide head-on with that big truck.¡± I did hit him, and the consequences are almost unimaginable¡­ Meny was startled as well but reacted quickly. Her eyes moved slightly, and the shocked and trembling light appeared at the bottom of her eyes, slowly falling on the people outside the car. ¡°She saved us.¡± With a word, the dreamer woke up, and the assistant and the driver stared at each other in astonishment, breaking out in a cold sweat as an afterthought. If it hadn¡¯t been for the people outside, the three of them would be dead now. The driver turned around and said, ¡°There were a series of car idents in front of us, and the intersection was impassable. The ambnces must¡¯ve crowded there. We can¡¯t turn around. We can only stop.¡± Seeing Meny¡¯s eyes still resting on Mary Kinson the assistant smiled bitterly, ¡°Let¡¯s get right out and thank him personally.¡± Mary Kinson on the lotive watched the disaster scene crossing through his helmet, and his beautiful eyes narrowed slightly. No one must die. At length she was pulled back into her thoughts by the sound in her headphones. ¡°Sister Mary, from what I saw, the car crashed, but there were no serious injuries in the car. What about you, are you alright?¡± Mary Kinson took a deep breath, buried herself deeply, and the engine turned forward nicely, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Meny is too. Ok, I¡¯m ready toe back.¡± Just as I passed the utility vehicle after lowering my head, there was a loud noise behind me. At the end of the headset, Stelly can see in front of the screen, and her voice rises, ¡°Sister Mary, there¡¯s a lotive out of control behind you! The engineer is full of fire and is hurtling towards you. Move away!¡± At that moment, the door of the back seat of the utility vehicle is pushed less than halfway open, and Meny seems toe out. What a bummer! As soon as she swerves, Meny will die violently.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Is this fate? Don¡¯t let her go against the sky? Time is short, everything is happening between the fingers, and there¡¯s no time to think about it. Mary Kinson can only turn the throttle full on and rush over. Luckily, she arrived a second before Meny got off the bus, pushed the door open with all her might, and blocked Meny, who was about to get off, from getting into the car. Bang ¨C as the door closed, Meny leaned back, startled, and looked up to see the figure outside the window. Or the girl who¡¯d just saved their lives. She was driving the cool ck vehicle and was hit by a lotive rushing up from behind. Boom ¨C a loud explosion sound, as if it were an earthquake, reached Meny¡¯s ear. People in tight leather clothes on F4CC were swept away by the force of the impact, and the whole person shattered like a fragile doll outside the windows of their shops. Now he saw clearly. There was a beautiful face in the helmet near the window, and a pair of chestnut fox eyes, as if stunned, shed before his eyes. His heart leaped uncontrobly, like honey and like a small animal hiding. But soon those eyes could close no more. Mary Kinson fell heavily to the floor, and his head was shaken empty as if he were in an empty white room with no feeling, no consciousness, and no everything. Just reborn, everything has just begun, won¡¯t just die? It turns out that going against the sky will cost her life! At this moment, a ck figure outside the window quickly shed and squatted next to Mary Kinson. Two lotives collided, and the quality of F4CC was excellent, so almost all of them fell apart after several impacts. One of the rotten iron sheets flew up like a target and shot straight towards Mary Kinson. At that critical moment, the man held the girl who fell to the ground tightly in his arms. Whew. The iron sheet lifted the man¡¯s back, straight from his right shoulder to his lower back, and Suddenlyblood flowed. Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes turned red and her breathing stopped for a few seconds. She smelled blood mixed with a familiar scent and knew for just a moment who¡¯d saved her. William ck! He actually used his body to stop her rendezvous with death!! Mary Kinson took a deep breath, and her inner trembling could hardly be put into words. This is the past life, the only man who wanted to protect her with his life. She looked up, and the man¡¯s eagle eyes reflected fierce emotions that were hard to suppress. After he looked into her eyes, her gaze narrowed slightly, and the deep bottom of her eyes caused an icy chill, ¡°Don¡¯t you care about your life that much?¡± William ck is lying on his side, and Mary Kinson can see a long blood mouth on his back, like a bright red vine root. Also, the wound is profound, as you can see from the bulge and bleeding of the damage. Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes are red, and her heart is shocked, ¡°I don¡¯t care, but now you¡¯re hurt, show me quickly!¡± The man only stared at her coldly, and there was no pain on his face, only anger, like a silent reproach that she wasn¡¯t reasonable and didn¡¯t love herself. Mary Kinson¡¯s hand, hanging by her side, has nowhere toy it down, and she¡¯s been reborn for so long. It¡¯s the first time she¡¯s felt lost from the heart. She owes her life to him. At this time, the person in charge of Music Night travels with William ck was an ambnce. From the moment he saw William get off the bus, he¡¯d make a hunch that someone would be hurt, but he didn¡¯t expect seven of you to be hurt, and the wound was shocking. Xia Lin couldn¡¯t help but gasp. Chapter 41 William ck stood up with a rxed face and boarded the ambnce at a decent pace. He sat down next to the hospital bed and looked Mary Kinson at it: ¡°You,e up.¡± This tone is impossible to resist. It¡¯s too presumptuous. Two paramedics came over and took all the equipment, ¡°Sir, let¡¯s take care of the wound first, then clean her in the hospital.¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No, examine her body first.¡± Mary Kinson raised her hand and waved it, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll take care of the seventh master¡¯s wound first.¡± William ck stood up and couldn¡¯t help but pull her into his arms, ¡°You won¡¯t let me help you examine yourself, so I¡¯ll have to help you myself.¡± ¡°Do not move!¡± Mary Kinson pulled nervously at hisrge palm. ¡°Be careful you do not open the wound on your back.¡± The soft little hand instantly smoothed the cold hard eyes of William ck and pressed down the fire in his heart. He took his soft little hand and looked at her with burning eyes. Mary Kinson was burned red by hot eyes. She followed the man¡¯s meaning and raised her helmet. Ahead of well-groomed hair spread out like seaweed. Meny and his assistant just got into the car and saw such a stunning beauty. They could not help but lose their minds for a moment. William ck raised his eyebrows slightly, and pointed to the paramedics, ¡°She just got hit, check her head first.¡± The paramedics nodded, quickly came over with a penlight, surrounded Mary Kinson, and began to examine her after the procedure. In the end, they truthfully said, ¡°Right now, there is nothing wrong with the brain, and there are some bumps on the shoulders and knees that are fine. However, it is rmended to go to the hospital or CT, which is safer.¡± Mary Kinson squeezed her left knee and politely thanked him, ¡°OK, thank you doctor. Please tend to his wound quickly now.¡± The paramedics turned to the wound William ck, and when they saw her back wound, they could not help but screw up their faces. The wound on her back is deep and long, and blood is still dripping from her shoulder. The blood clots and sticks to the cracked fabric, which is difficult to clean. The paramedics can imagine how painful it will be to tend to the wound and cut thepacted cloth. He cautions carefully, ¡°The wound is bleeding more, and the tear is serious, this needs immediate attention.¡± William ck nodded as if he did not feel the pain. Mary Kinson smelled the blood in the car, saw the doctor¡¯s nervous expression, and her heart trembled. She looked from side to side, grabbed a minor softball and gave him one, ¡°If it hurts, squeeze it hard, and you¡¯ll feel better.¡± She said, sniffling and making a demonstration. William ck looked down at her hand, which was as white as Jade and very cute holding a little soft ball. The little soft ball moved as if there was fluff at the top of its heart. William ck¡¯s eyes narrowed softly as he held Mary Kinson her tiny hand and squeezed her small hand in the palm. ¡°Are you still doing dangerous things?¡± The warm palm is big and strong. Mary Kinson does not want to fight back. She looks desperately at the injury behind him. ¡°No ¡­ you, do not move, do the examination.¡± Her rare gentleness satisfied William ck, and her sharp eagle eyes gradually softened a little. He looked at her small hand, on which there was a slight scratch. ¡°It¡¯s swollen. I¡¯ll have to go to the hospitalter for disinfection and cleaning.¡± He, too, looked very closely. But the wound is almost solidified, and it does not hurt at all. Mary Kinson wants to object, but she bumps into the man¡¯s ck eyes. When she saw the kind of love and favor almost spilling over in his eyes, her heart moved slightly and her ears turned red. To the hospital. The assistant sitting at the door pulled Meny down as soon as he opened the door, ¡°Go, I¡¯ll take you to check. Music night will be starting shortly, do not miss it, it only happens every few years, and all the important people in the industry can attend¡­¡± He made another hurried call. But Xia Lin answered it. He was currently guarding the seventh master. When he heard it, he looked at it. Seeing that it was a gifted teenager, he nodded slightly to Meny to show his respect. Meny also nodded slightly, and his smile showed the unique rity of teenagers. ¡°It turns out you are in charge of the music night.¡± Charlene nodded, then said slowly, ¡°I know what you are worried about, but please rest assured that Master Seven will not be able toe to the scene today. I just sent a message to those attending the meeting, and the music night will be postponed.¡± He looked back to William ck help, ¡°Master Seven gets off the bus carefully, do not pull your wound.¡± Meny looked at the man¡¯s face. His eyes shrunk, it turned out to be William, what kind of girl can make him fight for his life like this. What is their rtionship? William ck strode out of the car. This is the first time he sees Meny. The tone is very faint, ¡°The music night is only postponed for one day, go rest early and prepare for tomorrow¡¯s performance.¡± The director was horrified, ¡°How can you postpone only one day, your injury¡­¡± Meny bowed politely to William ck: ¡°Thank you for saving me today.¡± ¡°Do not thank me.¡± Meny knowing, the bright eyes gradually looked deep, and finally fell on the girl who came down from the ambnce. Before he could see he was being whisked away by his assistant. Mary Kinson got out of the bus and walked William ck into the ward. The nurse pulled open the curtain next to the hospital bed and prepared to clean the wound for William ck. Mary Kinson stood outside the curtain, and her face was bright red for a long time. God will let her get away with life, but William ck stands before God and gives her life to protect her! His identity, should be for her, fierce no fear of death! ¡°Do not stand here, you should also examine the wound and talk about it after treatment.¡± Through the curtain came the cold voice of William ck. Chapter 42 Mary Kinson stared at the figure in the curtain for a moment, ¡°I am not going anywhere, I¡¯ll stay here and apany you.¡± The curtain was lifted and arge hand grabbed her arm unprepared and dragged her inside. William ck¡¯s upper body is naked, and his strong muscles in his chest are full of healthy and attractive wheat color. Every inch of texture is like a painting, full of esthetic feeling and power. Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes were hot, and she hastily averted her gaze and blinked, ¡°Why did you drag me in? It will affect the doctor.¡± William ck smiled jokingly, ¡°You refused to go, so I had to let you in and apany me.¡± There was some ice in his palm, but she could feel it was scorching. She quickly withdrew her hand, pinching her palm and trying hard to look calm, not so distracted, and show the girl¡¯s charm. ¡°OK, I¡¯ll go check and take care of that wound!¡± William ck let go of her hand and made a rare catch, ¡°Be good.¡± She ran out quickly, pulling the curtain tight with her backhand, her heart beating hard. In the ward. The doctor said thoughtfully, ¡°Mr. William, the wound is too deep and needs surgery.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°The wound is too big, and it will take a long time to operate. We rmend a general anesthetic.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to stitch it directly.¡± William ck¡¯s deep eyes have no ripples or waves. He is also a doctor and knows his physical condition very well. Once you give him an anesthetic, a pain-relieving drug, he can fall asleep. In the past, it did not matter if you were asleep. But now it¡¯s different. His girl needs him. The doctor stopped talking and finally had to stitch directly. The trauma was evident, and with excellent cooperation, the doctor predicted it would take an hour and a half, but it took 40 minutes to finish. Taking off his bloodied gloves, the doctor was sweating profusely, ¡°After the stitching, the patient will rest for a while and make a small addition.¡± ¡°Yes, please.¡± The doctor breathed a sigh of relief, walked out of the ward with the nurse, threw the gloves into the medical bin, and took out paper towels to wipe off the cold sweat. The nurse was in a bit of a trance, ¡°Dr. Evis, did you say the patient felt no pain earlier? There were more than 80 stitches, and the wound was so big that I felt pain while stitching. He didn¡¯t even take an anesthetic and didn¡¯t say a word.¡± The doctor was amazed, ¡°He¡¯s a cruel person, but he¡¯s many simr scars on his body. It seems like he¡¯s been used to this kind of pain for a long time.¡± ¡°No matter how much you get used to it, it¡¯s a needle infused with flesh and blood¡­¡± Their conversation was heard by Mary Kinson. She stopped where she was. William ck held her apart to avoid stitching with anesthetics? How much that hurt! As she thought of the man¡¯s great wound, her little face turned white, and she hurried back to the station. William ck is wearing a new gown with one hand, a needle in the other, and an intravenous line hanging from the drip. ¡°You just took care of that wound. Now, where are you going to get dressed?¡± Mary Kinson paced forward, her fine eyebrows tightly closed, and her beautiful fox eyes filled with worry. William ck shook his shoulders gently, put on his coat, and then turned. When he saw that the wearer was her, the calm, thin eyes in his eagle gaze gradually softened, ¡°Have youpleted your full body examination?¡± Mary Kinson nodded, ¡°It¡¯s all done, and the minor wounds have been cleaned and medicated.¡± William ck sat down with his legs drawn up and extended hisrge hand towards her. His movements were haphazard, but showed an iparable imperiousness, ¡°Show me the details of the inspection.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s eyebrow moved slightly. Now the focus is on his injury! William ck¡¯s eyebrows raised, and a rich voice came out from the tip of his high and straight nose, ¡°Hmm?¡± Men are like sleeping beasts, slowly showing their fangs. Mary Kinson had toe obediently forward and hand him the hospital certificate and examination results. He put one hand on the bedside to hang the intravenous drip and opened the list with the other. The eagle eyes captured the unpredictable gleam and looked closely at all the results. Looking up, he saw that Mary Kinson¡¯s beautiful fox eye was looking at him nervously, and she chuckled ambiguously, ¡°Are you troubled by me?¡± Mary Kinson from the bottom of his eyes, caught the animal like a prey light, excitedly to the side. She felt a tight waist. When she regained consciousness, she was already sitting on his knee. The man kissed her gently on the forehead. Mary Kinson was instantly seized by a cold depression and the smell of medicinal alcohol. The fox¡¯s eyes were round and bright, and his heartbeat stopped so that he almost couldn¡¯t breathe. What¡¯s wrong with this man? Is he injured or full of energy? William ck let go of her, crossing his legs, covering her emotions, and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m going to make a phone call first.¡± Grateful for his mercy, she hastily pulled up her chair and deftly sat on the side. Mary Kinson hung her head, gulping and breathing, and her cheeks were always hot. When the phone was connected, Richard ck said coldly, ¡°Block all news about my ident tonight, and don¡¯t let outsiders know.¡± ¡°Okay, someone is already processing the news. The hospital you¡¯re staying at is ours too, and there won¡¯t be any news.¡± William ck slumped, ¡°Well, there¡¯s a meeting in two hours, and tomorrow¡¯s music night will have to be business as usual.¡± Mary Kinson couldn¡¯t help a questioning look. This man is so cruel.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The heat in her face gradually dissipated. When Wiliam ck hung up the phone, she said sincerely, ¡°I thank you for today. I owe you my life.¡± William ck was unhappy, ¡°Mary Kinson!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s heart quivered, and for the first time he felt his name read from his mouth, which moved him significantly. Chapter 43 ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me or apologize. Just think of it as the right I gave you that Mrs. William should exercise.¡± Richard ck seldom had a smile on his face. Mary Kinson slightly dazed, I can¡¯t think this rumored cold ice ruthless William, even spoil Mary. When others say this sentence, they only feel funny. But it happened that person is William, so there¡¯s no need to thank and apologize to him. Rounding off is equivalent to doing what you want in Vandeli. In this case, she herded the ducks to the shelves, smiled, and asked, ¡°Can you stop asking about tonight?¡± There¡¯s a certain expectation in her heart. If William ck respects her enough, maybe he¡¯ll agree. William ck¡¯s eagle eyes half hang, and the back of his eyes are as dark as Han Tan, which is unfathomable. Mary Kinson¡¯s heart contracted slightly, and her palms began to sweat. ¡°Good.¡± Mary Kinson secretly breathed a sigh of relief and raised her lips to thank him, but she saw that William ck ¡®s eyes were shining and cold, and the bottom of her eyes betrayed a clear warning. Mary Kinson calmed herself and considered what had happened tonight. The car ident, apart from the fate of past lives, was bizarre indeed. These lotive families clearly had it in for Meny¡¯s life. She looked up. ¡°You know that someone is trying to kill Meny, and that¡¯s why you just happened to be at the scene tonight?¡± At that moment, Mary Kinson began to understand why Stelly¡¯s message was false, which was obviously William ck a means to protect Meny. William ck¡¯s ck eyes gradually sink, just like a deep well, bottomless and opaque, ¡°Not really, I just met you on the way to the music night.¡± Mary Kinson doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s true or false about his words either. William ck then came slowly, hiding her meaning altogether, ¡°I haven¡¯t figured out what the specific purpose is. There should be results when I return to the meeting today.¡± He smiled narrowly, ¡°But since I¡¯m the one in charge, I should naturally protect Meny¡¯s safety. Today¡¯s events are on your ount.¡± If she hadn¡¯t intervened, Meny would have been in an ident, and being a homebody, taking care of her family would be her fault. But Mary Kinson always felt strange when she heard that.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. She averted her eyes and frowned slightly. ¡°Someone wants to hurt Meny?¡± ¡°After what happened, enough is enough, so I¡¯m going back to the meeting to find out.¡± Mary Kinson nodded thoughtfully. The speed of the intravenous drip was set to its fastest setting, and the time for talking was over. William ck plucked the needle with one hand, shook the slightly stiff back of his hand, raised his eyebrows, and asked, ¡°So, anything else you want to know clearly?¡± If it weren¡¯t for his smile, Mary Kinson really would have thought he was a typical post-marital ear-puller. But he¡¯s William of Vandeli! ¡°I¡¯ve nothing to know.¡± William ck smiled even deeper on his lips, ¡°I thought Mrs. Gu would want to know more about me.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and she doesn¡¯t want to be wrapped up in him. She wants to help him heal the wound sooner. ¡°I¡¯d like to know about the wound on your back.¡± William ck stood up, and the straight figure fell over, hiding most of the lights in front of her. He looked at her with condescending eyes, the back of his eyes filled with bright starlight, and there was a yful gleam in the corner of his eye, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, go home and get a thorough examination.¡± He looked like a vast wall up close from their view, and the crushing force emanating from him made people feel suffocated. On this evening the night of music will take ce. The venue chosen is the theater with the most significant floor space in Vandeli, splendid. Generally, only national performances are held here. Most of the visitors to the music night are tall people from all walks of life, all dressed in suits and have an extraordinary temperament. The women¡¯s evening gowns are almost thetest you see at the big fashion weeks if you look around. Belle Kinson is no exception, wearing Channel¡¯s quarterly new style, all knitted and handmade, a global limit version. Therge floral pattern on the right shoulder makes her look innocent and lovely, it¡¯s very soft and waxy, like a freshly blossomed water lotus flower, which people like. Rose Kinson, standing by her side, wears a strapless evening dress with a simple design, made by famous Italian designers. Both the cuff design and waistline have strong master style. Her Personal style is strong, and her figure is highly outlined. In general, some models can not control it, so it is especially suitable for Rose Kinson. She is like the favorite of God, and when she appears, she attracts the attention of many gentlemen. A good young man courts her, a beautiful maiden whom he loves. Belle Kinson rejoiced in her sister¡¯s advantage, ¡°Sister Rose, look, many people are looking at you.¡± ¡°Shh, do not talk nonsense, we are here to y.¡± Rose Kinson took her hand and smiled gently and demurely. Of course, there will be many people watching her. She sewed this dress with all her heart, to get the effect of impressing people on this asion. ¡°Sister Rose, we are sitting in the front row. Let us go quickly.¡± Belle Kinson can not wait for the performance to begin. And Rose Kinson¡¯s eyes wander into everyone¡¯s face. Probably Meny knows she¡¯sing, and she¡¯lle to meet her in person¡­ At that moment, the usher came with many gift boxes and distributed them to the guests one by one. In the hands of her sisters, they are also one for each person, ¡°Sorry, this is a gift from the organizer. You may enter directly at this point tomorrow with your tickets.¡± Belle Kinson did not quite understand what was meant by that. The usher apologized sincerely, ¡°Because there was an ident on the road section today, the promoter could note, so the music night has been postponed until tomorrow.¡± Chapter 44 Belle Kinson nodded in understanding, stood up, and walked out. Rose Kinson¡¯s eyebrows drew together slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll ask my friend first.¡± She dialed the number, but there was no answer. She sensed something was wrong. Belle Kinson did not notice her sister¡¯s expression. She was pleasantly surprised when she took a beautiful handbag out of the gift box, ¡°Wow, Sister Rose, see, it¡¯s aplete set of handmade dolls with MWmon names!¡± Many M fans try their best to get together and have money just to get the whole set. And this time, the organizer sent them a whole set directly! On the way back, Rose Kinson was busy with herself. Belle Kinson, holding hands and ying. Suddenly, the body braked sharply, and the two people sitting in it leaned forward due to the inertia. Belle Kinson¡¯s box rolled down, and she stooped to pick it up before she could sit down again. ¡°I am sorry, Belle, are you all right?¡± Rose Kinson looked at his sister with concern, ¡°The front has gone red. I was not paying attention.¡± Belle Kinson raised HER hand and looked at it. He patted the ash on it. As an afterthought, she looked at his sister, ¡°I am fine, but what¡¯s wrong with you, Sister Rose. You are driving very steadily. Is there something on your mind?¡± She had not counted on even this fool knowing she had something on her mind, and Rose Kinson¡¯s heart went weak, ¡°Nothing, just a little tired.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll drive.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s all right.¡± As she gazed at the road ahead of her, she still wondered what had happened to M. Will her hopes be dashed, will her rank among the topdies . ¡­ The hospital¡¯s payment office. After paying the fee, the assistant cheerfully epted the bill. Meny had been thoroughly examined. There was nothing wrong with him. He was strong and healthy. But when he turned around, Meny standing on the sidelines, frowning. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Meny slowly raised head, his eyes were absent, and her tone was low, ¡°I want to see William ck and that sister. I wonder if he has any internal injuries?¡± At this moment, he saw the image of the motorcycle girl rise in front of his eyes, which still gave him a lingering fear when he thought of it. What kind of feeling could make him so desperate? His heart leapt uncontrobly as if there was an answer ready toe out. The assistant sighed softly, ¡°Yes, the girl did not know why. Today she especially saved our lives. I med myself for rushing to have you look when I entered the hospital, and I did not take care of her.¡± Meny¡¯s thoughts are filled with images of girls rising out of the air and banging their heads heavily against the window. The difort and joy in his heart are intertwined, making him hesitate. ¡°I do not even know her name.¡± He¡¯ll be returning home soon, so there¡¯s not much chance of finding her. Meny takes a deep breath and stops hesitating, ¡°Rest for now, and I¡¯ll find her myself.¡± The assistant holds the cell phone he dropped on the car and says to his back, ¡°Uh, there are several missed calls on your phone. It seems it¡¯s your pen pal. Are not you going to look at it first?¡± When the voice hit the floor, there was Meny. Meny went straight to the service desk and asked with a smile, ¡°Hello, what ward is the nurse who came to the hospital with William on now?¡± As soon as the nurse on duty heard William¡¯s name, she immediately replied, ¡°Sorry, we will not disclose the patient¡¯s news.¡± It¡¯s not that you can not, but you can not reveal William¡¯s information. Meny is still a teenager in life, and he does not know much about themon sense of life, so he thinks he can not ask the patient of the ward. He peels the skin off his head to search ward by ward. In any case, he must find the savior. For him, his life is hers. During this time, knocking on the door disturbs the patient¡¯s peace, and Meny provokes some curses as well. The thin-skinned teenager is even more embarrassed: ¡°Sorry, sorry, I did not mean to disturb your peace.¡± Until he knocked on a ward door, the door was unlocked, and there was no force between his fingers, just a knock, and the door opened. ¡°Sorry, I did not mean to open the door without permission. The door was not locked.¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. The words fell. He just looked up to see the two people in the ward, gradually raised his eyebrows and began to smile. Finally, he found them. His benefactor. Meny entered and nodded politely towards William ck: ¡°William ck.¡± Then he looked cautiously at Mary Kinson, and his clear, childlike eyes lit up warmly. His voice was a little nervous and full of expectation, ¡°Hello.¡± William ck raised his long phoenix eyes and narrowed them slightly, ¡°Are you done checking?¡± Meny answered truthfully, fixed his eyes on Mary Kinson. It seemed like he had so much to say to her. ¡°And you, did you check too?¡± Mary Kinson now could see Meny with her own eyes, seeing people who should have died in previous lives, and was now standing before her alive, which is highly gratifying. She had gone against her fate! Man can conquer nature! Her life proves that fate can be reversed. Mary Kinson felt rxed, and her beautiful eyes shone with a beautiful radiance, ¡°I am fine, just a few small bruises.¡± Meny¡¯s anxious heart finally rxed, and his eyes were ecstatic, ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡± William ck sat in the hospital bed without saying a word. It¡¯s hard to ignore his existence because he had a strong aura. The atmosphere in the room became a little more dignified. Meny, who was holding a stack of words, wanted to say something to the savior, so he had to ask, ¡°William ck, I need to discuss something with my life saver alone¡­¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s heart was startled. Was he not afraid of William, how did this inexperienced teenager say that? She stood up and smiled , ¡°William ck is a patient who needs to rest after stitching the wound. Let us go out and talk, do not disturb him.¡± William ck inexplicably pursed his lips and chuckled, ¡°Mrs. William ck is considerate.¡± Meny looked at them nkly. ¡°Mrs. William ck?¡± Mary Kinson had just been provoked by his words, and her face was reddish and translucent, like a peach that had juste out of the water, causing people to get excited. Meny was amazed, such a girl was the wife of William ck, it was not surprising. Somehow, he felt a little sour in her heart. ¡°Let us go outside and talk.¡± Chapter 45 After they were out of the door, Mary Kinson just seemed relieved, and even her breathing was easier. She looked at Meny from the side and asked in surprise, ¡°I have already finished my body exam. Have you finished it now?¡± ¡°I have already finished it, and I was looking for you at the hospital,¡± Meny exined. It was a high-level private hospital, and extremely quiet in the cold corridor. Which made their voice was somewhat abrupt and easily audible. ¡°Go outside and have a drink.¡± ¡°Go out and eat something.¡± They spoke almost in unison, and they seemed to have the same idea. Meny smiled, with freshness and crispness of young people. ¡°Eat something, let us go, my treat.¡± Mary Kinson did not back away. They left the hospital side by side and came to a nearby barbecue restaurant. When she sat down, Meny was very embarrassed, ¡°There does not seem to be a restaurant nearby. Do you think it¡¯s noisy here?¡± ¡°No, I like barbecue a lot.¡± She rolled her eyes and smiled slightly, taking the cup in her hand and sipping it. ¡°I made a lot of efforts. I really should eat meat to supplement some protein.¡± Thinking about the reversal in the future, she was delighted and full of longing. That was a pair of beautiful, bright eyes. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Meny was so moved that he could not help but smile. As the waiter served the dishes, Meny patiently grilled the cooked meat and ced it in Mary Kinson¡¯s bowl, taking good care of her all over. Mary Kinson felt a little sorry, ¡°Do not worry about me. You eat too.¡± Meny smiled and shook her head, then hesitated, ¡°Can I ask you a few questions?¡± Mary Kinson swallowed the meat , and her eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°You want to ask me why I am standing next to your car tonight and making you stop on time, right?¡± Meny nodded, and her eyes narrowed in confusion, ¡°Did you know in advance that there would be a car ident ahead of you, so you kept knocking on our window and making us stop?¡± Mary Kinson lowered her eyes, wanting to hide his gaze, then she raised her eyes and smiled, ¡°I am not a fortune teller, but I was just behind your car and heard mypanion say there was a lotive going around up ahead. As I was driving near your car, I saw a lotive run a red light through the intersection, and fearing an ident would happen, I told you to stop. Now it seemed that I judged correctly at the time.¡± She spoke very casually and naturally. Meny almost believed it, but he distinctly remembered her smashing the windshield of the car, and he wad deeply moved by the desperation in her eyes. So it was not as simple and easy as she said. But since she would not say it, he would not embarrass her. Meny paused and looked at her seriously and sincerely, ¡°In a word, I am very grateful to you, thank you for stopping us in time, and thank you for pushing the car door to save my life.¡± He would never forget her kindness in his life. Mary Kinson raised her eyebrows, nced at the meat at the table, smiled, and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you thank me already?¡± Menyughed, thinking that she was just a kindhearted person and never asked for repayment. In this fast pace he knew in the world, there are still people like that. Maybe she¡¯s the fairying to earth. Then with a straight face he opened his mouth likemitting a promise, and his words were chiseled, ¡°How can this food show my gratitude? Tell me what you want me to do for you, and if it¡¯s something you have toy down your life for, I¡¯ll do it. The boy was so pure, innocent, and carefree. He was just like a treasure. Mary Kinson¡¯s heart was hot, and her eyes were warm, ¡°Silly child, I just want to save your life to make you live well. You should value your life more, do not take life as a promise.¡± Meny shook his head, ¡°You gave me my life. I should give it back to you.¡± His attitude is highly determined, with the unique paranoia of teenagers. Mary Kinson smiled and gently shook her head, ¡°If you really want to thank me, then you can promise me that you will stay away from anyone with thest name Chelsa during this time. They are my enemies.¡± Actually, she¡¯s not her enemy, but from the conversation with William ck she guessed that someone seemed to target for Meny. And Stelly also checked at the same time who was connected to the lotive group at the crime scene, but only one relevant person whosest name was Chelsa could be found. That¡¯s all she can remind Meny for now.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Meny nodded thoughtfully, ¡°OK, I¡¯ll keep it in mind, just stay away from people named Chelsa?¡± Mary Kinson smiled and added, ¡± There is also a young woman with thest name Kinson who is my sister.¡± Meny was dazed and suddenly thought of the sister, and his mood became heavy. Mary Kinson put down her chopsticks and gulped down her drink: I am ok, thank you for your hospitality. I will go back to the hospital to look after the William ck, and you should go back to rest early.¡± Meny called the waiter to pay the bill, then stood up gentlemanly : ¡°Let me take you back to the hospital.¡± Mary Kinson waved her hand and chuckled, ¡°No, I¡¯ll walk by myself. You have to act tomorrow. Go back and rest and have a good performance tomorrow.¡± After Meny ate a meal with her, he probably knew her character. Although she always looked happy, there was always a shallow sense of alienation in the eyes. He asked with a smile, ¡°Can you leave a phone number? I wille back to you when the performance is over tomorrow?¡± Chapter 46 Mary Kinson touched the back bag and raised her eyebrows: ¡°Sorry, my mobile phone was left in the hospital and I didn¡¯t bring it.¡± Meny¡¯s eyes are slightly dark, and finally he hang his head regretfully. ¡°Well.¡± Mary Kinson saw his loss and felt sorry. She patted him on the shoulder: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, We will see each other next time.¡± Meny¡¯s eyes shed, and the bottom of her eyes was bright. When he looked back and wonder whether what she said was real, the girl had already walked to the door, only a beautiful shadow shed by. Meny looked back at the barbecue on the table, his heart is empty. ¡®She saved my life and I just invited her to eat only one meal, That is really not enough. His life is hers.¡¯ And¡­ the woman whosest name was Kinson, was she the sister kept contacting him? In the Hospital. Mary Kinson just pushed open the door of the ward and saw William ck, together with the director and they were preparing to go out. William ck walked ahead, with long legs and huge aura. When they met, Mary Kinson frowned. ¡°Where are you going?¡± She ate fast in the two hours, just to get back and let William ck have a rest in the hospital. William ck raised his eyebrows and nced at the director behind him. The director nodded , and he quickly passed them and left the ward first. Then, William ck raised his lips and smiled: ¡°Something happened at the venue. I want to go and have a look.¡± His eyes are very straightforward, and the bottom of his eyes were as bright as the Milky Way. Mary Kinson was still unhappy. He had just finished stitching and went to work directly? ¡°There was no one in yourpany who can be in charge? Can¡¯t you even squeeze out the rest time?¡± ¡°Is my wifeining your husband?¡± William ck recognized a trace of eagerness and a slight worry, and smiled: ¡°I will have a rest in the honeymoon period.¡± Mary Kinson breathed, and her ears were instantly red. William ck raised his big hand and fell intimately into her hair. A cold and depressed breath came instantly, and Mary Kinson let him rub her hair without any difort. They were so close and rxed. When William ck¡¯s big hand was taken back, his eyes were slightly heavy, and said with a low voice: ¡°It is rted to today¡¯s lotive family, I want to look after it myself.¡± He was too frank, Mary Kinson coudn¡¯t be angry with her. Her eyes were calm, and their eyes fell on his shoulders. Covered with a coat, she couldn¡¯t see the traces after bandaging. ¡°Then you have to go back to the hospital after you finish the treatment.¡± She took the initiative to take a step back, with a faint worry hidden in her eyes. William ck¡¯s eyebrows are slightly picked, and his thin lips are smiling: ¡°OK, it¡¯s all up to you.¡± Mary Kinson felt very sweet. She breathed slowly and watched William ck leave the ward. His shoulders were exceptionally wide, and his body was tall like a big tree, as if even if the sky falls, it may not overwhelm him, and every step of the way exudes unstoppable domineering. Where else can I see that he is injured? After William ck left, Mary Kinson sat in the hospital bed and raised her hand to press the headphones in her ear. At the other end came the voice of Stelly Soft Waxy: ¡°Mary Kinson .¡± ¡°Have you found out anything about the lotive family?¡± Mary Kinson supported her chin with one hand, her eyebrows were light, and there was a sorrow in her brow that she couldn¡¯t swing away. ¡°I also found that the person who made the order was surnamed Chelsa, but when I wanted to investigate more deeply. The ck had already intervened, and I couldn¡¯t check it again.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s clearly knew about it , and it seems that William ck¡¯s men move faster. He¡¯s dangerous. ¡°Well, it¡¯s right not to keep looking.¡± If William ck knew that she was also investigating by herself, he would definitely be more suspicious. William ck was fathomable and extremely terrible. It¡¯s better to keep a distance with him. However, thinking of tonight, Mary Kinson still felt guilty. ¡°By the way, help me look at the herbs I brought back to the Kinson a few days ago. Did you bring back the rarevender?¡± At that time, she was in a hurry to go back to Kinson ¡®s home, and she was at ease with Stelly¡¯s work, so she didn¡¯t remember whether she brought it back or not. Stelly stand in amazement, ¡°Do you mean¡­ thevender that has special effects on quick healing of wounds?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± That kind ofvender has special effects, but few people know it, and even fewer are nted. Stelly answered exactly: ¡°They were all moved to Kinson ¡®s house.¡± ¡°OK, then it¡¯s okay today, and you can go to bed early.¡± ¡°OK, Mary Kinson , goodbye .¡± Hung up the phone, Mary Kinson directly took a car back to Kinson¡¯s home. Kinson¡¯s family. Outside the magnificent courtyard, there were two luxury cars parked, and several girls with exquisite makeup and rich clothes are waiting beside them. One of them stepped forward and pressed the doorbell. The screen in front of the door lit up, revealing a beautiful face with curly hair. It was Kinson¡¯s servant. She asked, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± Yetz smiled and politely introduced herself: ¡°We are all friends of Rose. I heard that she went to the music night today. We specially came to ask.¡± It turned out that they were all girls who wanted toe over and deepen their rtionship with Rose. The servant¡¯s face did not chang and replied politely: ¡°I don¡¯t know if Rose came back. I¡¯ll ask first. Please wait a moment.¡± ¡°OK, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Yetz smiled and turned her head sideways. She usually wants to associate with Rose. This is the first time she has found her. It¡¯s no problem to wait a little longer. The servant smiled back, then went up to the second floor and knocked on Rose¡¯s door.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Miss, there are some girls outside the door who im to be your friends. I want toe and ask if you want to let them in.¡± After said these words , the door opened from the inside. Rose who had just washed was wearing a suspender pajamas, and her corbone was very beautiful. She frowned tightly and walked quickly to the bay window, lifted the gauze curtain and looked outside the courtyard door. Actually, She saw several girls and just saw their cars. She recognized who they were. Her look gradually cooled. Chapter 47 ¡°Don¡¯t let them in.¡± Rose gathered her hair. The servant replied respectfully. The servant quickly went downstairs and stood in front of the monitor at the door with an apologetic smile on her face: ¡°Sorry, Rose doesn¡¯t seem to havee home yet. Why don¡¯t youe back tomorrow, or ask her to call you back when shees back?¡± Yetz frowned her eyebrows and murmured in a disappointed low voice: ¡°Ah? Rose is not at home¡­¡± The little sisters behind showed a lost expression: ¡°It¡¯s sote, why hasn¡¯t she came back yet?¡± They didn¡¯t haveRose¡¯s telephone number, so they found Kinson¡¯s family specially. As a result, she was not at home and ran for nothing. The servant smiled and made an apology: ¡°I am really sorry, please go back.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± They turned and prepared to go home. Just about to get on the car, they saw a girl dressed in leather clothesing down from the oing taxi. Her clothes are simple, without losing elegance. She was like the exclusive top spokesperson of luxury goods when walking, and her whole body was full of unattainable high-level feeling. Her long hair like seaweed was draped over her shoulders, glowing with soft light, which made her figure exquisite. Mary Kinson raised her face and looked at them. They also saw her face clearly, the standard oval face, with fair skin, the eyes were bright and beautiful. Someone recognized her and whispered to Yetz¡¯s ear: ¡°This seems to be the second daugher of Kinson who just came home¨CMary Kinson.¡± For a while, they didn¡¯t know whether they were enemies or friends. They stood looking at her and didn¡¯t speak. Mary Kinson smiled with her lips raised, showing her charm as a golden daughter of Kinson¡¯s family. ¡°Hello, are you here to see my sister?¡± She was sensitive, and she knows whose friend they were just by seeing the dress of this pedestrian. And the purpose of their trip was also very obvious. They must havee for music night. After all, it is not an activity that everyone had the luck to attend. Yetz¡¯s back subconsciously straightened up, as if so that she could not fall behind her: ¡°Yes, we are friends of Rose.¡± Mary Kinson caressed the hair on her shoulders, despite her movements were random, she was bright and moving: ¡°Then why don¡¯t you go in and sit down?¡± Yetz looked back at the closed courtyard door behind her, and her voice was slightly lower: ¡°We are looking for Rose, but she doesn¡¯t seem to be at home.¡± Mary Kinson frowned her eyebrows and picked up her mobile phone to see the time: ¡°No way, my sister is a good girl.¡± The girl standing behind Yetz shook her head: ¡°But¡­ we just asked the servant, but she said Rose was not at home.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t.¡± Mary Kinson shook her head con-firmly. The servant will not refuse guests to enter the house without authorization. It must be Rose who doesn¡¯t want to see them. The more she doesn¡¯t want to see them, Mary Kinson would do the reverse. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll take you in and have a look.¡± Yetz also couldn¡¯t figure out what the girl intended, only saw that she was smiling, and the eyes like beautiful fox were drizzling, as if there was some magic, which made them girls unable to move their eyes. ¡°Is that all right?¡± Mary Kinson kept a lovely smile and passed by them in a cheerful and gentle tone: ¡°Of course.¡± After she verified it directly with fingerprints, the courtyard door slowly opened. The green nts stood gloomy in lines. After Mary Kinson went in, she waved to them: ¡°Come in.¡± Inside the house. Rose who came down from the room and took out a ss of water from the refrigerator, took a sip, and looked up at the servant who had just returned. ¡°Have you sent them away?¡± The servant nodded respectfully: ¡°Well, I said Rose was not at home, so let theme again another day.¡± Rose took another sip of ice water and breathed a relief: ¡°OK.¡± Just as she turned to go upstairs, she suddenly heard the voice of the servant who was shocked and panicked behind her. ¡°Mary Kinson , how do you¡­¡± Mary Kinson raised her hand to open the zipper of her coat, and her eyes swept the servant at will and then she interrupting her words: ¡°Can¡¯t Ie back?¡± The servant was caught in a panic by her nce, as if she had done something wrong, and she faltered: ¡°No¡­ no.¡± Mary Kinson smiled gently, and her eyes were clear. After she looked at the stairs, she went to pour a ss of water slowly, and sighedfortably on her face.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Not bad. She can sit on the sofa and have a rest. She can also watch a good y. Rose went upstairs with a heavy footstep, at the same time she turned to look at the door. When she saw the people brought in by Mary Kinson, her fingers holding the water cup clenched fiercely. At this time, the girls who followed Mary Kinson came in, they saw Rose who was dazed on the stairs. Yetz couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps forward, and called her in surprise: ¡°Rose? You are at home!¡± The sisters who followed stood up together and looked at Rose¡¯s eyes. They were full of questions: ¡°You are at home, so why don¡¯t you see us?¡± Although they wanted toe closer to Rose, but Rose deliberately didn¡¯t see them, she was too much! Suddenly, Rose became the target of public criticism. The servant stood aside and was embarrassed for her, and thought the excuse for a long time. Rose clenched her fist and came down from the stairs with a smile. Her bright eyes were confused. She looked at her little sisters and said with a cool face: ¡°Yes, I am at home, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Chapter 48 After said that, she looked at the servant in confusion, and her tone was scornful but did not lose gentleness: ¡± My friends came over, why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Only then did the servant react, then put her hands down in front of her. Came over with a drooping face and bowed to these girls: ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s all my fault. When you first came over, I went to inform rose that she was taking a bath. When I saw that she should be nning to rest, I said that she was not at home without authorization.¡± Yetz¡¯s eyebrows were down and very unhappy: ¡°Why do you make a decision for Rose? You really don¡¯t respect people like this!¡± Because Rose had always a good image, gentle and considerate, and everyone was convinced of her words so almost no one thought that what she said was a lie. Only Mary Kinson who sitting on the sofa couldn¡¯t help but stir up her brow. Rose¡¯s acting was really good. It is a waste of talents not to let herpete for Oscar. At this time, Rose stood in front of the servant to protect the servant: ¡°Yetz, don¡¯t be too angry. Today, I was too tired, and the servant was considerate and made the decision without my authorization.¡± After said that, she turned to remind the servant painstakingly: ¡± No matter whether I am sleepy or not, you should invite them in and sit down. They are my good friends.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss, I will remember that.¡± The servant bowed her head and took her orders. At this time Yetz¡¯s mood was better. At this time, Mary Kinson stood up from the sofa and came over to the servant,ughing with a profound meaning: ¡°it seems that my sister is good to you, so you are ¡®considerate ¡®.¡± She¡¯s the best at alienating people! As soon as this came out, Yetz who originally believed in Rose suddenly changed her face slightly. Secretly looked at Rose, and she began to suspect whether she instructed servants to do so, and yed in front of them. Mary Kinson just deliberately give them information, because she don¡¯t want to let Rose live too ufortably. As for how to developter, she was not interested. Mary Kinson stretched her waist. Mary Kinson walked towards the small garden in the backyard, to findvender, and then sent it to the hospital for William ck. In the living room. The servant perceived that the atmosphere became particrly depressed, and several girls looked at the rose with some anger. She hurriedly exined: ¡°It¡¯s really not that Rose doesn¡¯t want to see you, but that I didn¡¯t inform her¡­¡± Rose raised her hand and motioned her to stop saying: ¡°Ok, you should go to work first.¡± The servant stopped talking and realized that any more words would only make the girls more suspicious.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Rose apologized, ¡°I am sorry for you today. I didn¡¯t know you wereing. Don¡¯t be angry. Sit down and have a cup of tea first.¡± She personally poured a cup for everyone, that is the good French ck tea rich tea fragrance diluted in the air which rendering the whole living room much warmer. Yetz heaved out a sigh of relief and didn¡¯t care about it for the time being. ¡°What can I do for you? Why do youe to me sote?¡± Yetz took a light bite of tea, which was warm and sweet and smooth. Suddenly, her mood improved a little. When she looked at Rose again, her lips also pursed: ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to the music night today? We want to know how the scene was?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, what musicians are there, are there any photos and videos?¡± ¡°I know a genius called Meny. Did you see him y on stage?¡± This girls¡¯ questions were thrown up, and made Rose¡¯s throat slightly tensed, and her eyes hung down and she thought lightly for a moment. Then, she shrugged and smiled softly: ¡°Today¡¯s music night has been postponed until tomorrow because of some things.¡± Yetz felt extremely sorry, as if she hade for nothing today: ¡°Ah? Howe!¡± Rose kept a smile: ¡°Well, so I can only tell you when Ie back tomorrow.¡± Immediately, the bottom of her eyes was dim. Aftering back, Meny hasn¡¯t called back, which made her inexplicably uneasy. Several other girls was depressed also, everyone came here specially just want to feel the shock of the music night scene. They all wanted to go to music night, but unfortunately there were no tickets. Now, their desire to inquire was not been satisfied. Suddenly, the door was pushed open. The little girl who came in without authorization held her mobile phone in her hand and smiled. ¡°Rose, the phone you didn¡¯t get through before finally came in. Pick it up!¡± Rose immediately stood up and reached out and took the phone and answered it in front of everyone. ¡°Hello, Meny?¡± After that, all the people in the room are surprised, and they looked at each other with surprised eyes. Oh, my God, is she on the phone with the genius boy? ! There was a clear juvenile voice on the other end of the phone: ¡°It¡¯s me. I¡¯m sorry that my mobile phone was left on the car today. I just got my mobile phone from my assistant when I came back.¡± Rose had a gentle smile between her eyebrows and replied with a soft and sweet voice: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I went to music night today and said that something was dyed until tomorrow. I was worried that you had an ident, so I kept calling.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you for your concern.¡± Meny¡¯s voice was tender and childish, but also steady. He was indeed a little sleepy: ¡°But I am really sorry to let you run for nothing today.¡± ¡°It is OK.¡± Meny is uneasy and always felt sorry: ¡°It matters, can I do something to make up for your?¡± Rose smiled, and her voice passed from the phone. It was inexplicably gentle and sweet ¡°I really don¡¯t need it. You will y well tomorrow and look forward to your performance.¡± Chapter 49 Yetz stared with envy and couldn¡¯t help whispering: ¡°We are also looking forward to¡­¡± Meny on the phone heard Yetz¡¯s voice and asked aloud: ¡°Sister, do you have friends around you?¡± Rose¡¯s eyes blinked slightly and swept the little sisters, ¡°Well, my friends thought I came back from the music night today, so they came to ask how the music night went.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Meny paused, as if checking something. But for a moment, he went on: ¡°It seems that my sister¡¯s friends are very interested in music night.¡± Rose¡¯s tone was gentle and considerate: ¡°After all, it is very rare.¡± Meny smiled slightly: ¡°Well, how many friends over there?. My assistant will send you some tickets early tomorrow morning. You can bring your friends with you.¡± Rose raised her eyebrows slightly, and a trace of joy shed at the bottom of her eyes: ¡°Bring them all to participate?¡± They immediately sit still, all staring at her, blinked to see Rose. Yetz didn¡¯t make a sound, but her mouth kept moving: Please, please, take us with you. Meny¡¯s voice was warm and light: ¡°Yes, it is mypensation. If you refuse again, you must be still angry with me.¡± He just wanted to know if Rose was the sister of his savior. So tomorrow, no matter what she will be there. She¡¯s going to be there. He believes in Mary. If she really hated her sister, it only proved that her sister had done a lot of excessive things to her.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Therefore, he also sincerely hopes that Rose will not be Mary¡¯s sister. Over the years, Rose was the only person who could talk to him. Rose heard that there was no voice, and she shoulde down: ¡°Well, I hope it doesn¡¯t bother you too much.¡± ¡°no trouble, hope you has a rest early, and we¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± Meny said goodbye in a clear voice. Rose bowed her head and smiled: ¡°Good night.¡± The phone hung up and the living room explodedpletely. Yetz jumped up and hugged Rose. ¡°You are really great. It turns out that you know Meny and can get tickets for us all!¡± Other girls also gathered around and smiled with ecstasy: ¡°From now on, you are our best friend!¡± Now, no one goes to care about today¡¯s thing. they came to see Rose. But she doesn¡¯t want to see them yet. Rose once again became the most noble existence among them. Belle alsoughed. After they cheered, they slowly stepped forward and warmly invited them: ¡°It¡¯s not early. You are all friends of Sister Rose. It¡¯s better to stay at home and go to the music night together tomorrow.¡± Rose nodded: ¡°I agree. I ask the servants to prepare the guest room for you.¡± Yetz was immersed in the joy of going to the music night, and repeatedly replied: ¡°Well, we listen to everything Rose siad!¡± ¡°Well, we all listen to you.¡± It¡¯ste at night, and everything was quiet. Everything in the Kinson family was at peace. The side door of thepound slowly opened. Mary Kinson, who changed her home clothes, carried her bag and traveled in the night. Mary Kinson went to the hospital, but William ck did not return yet. He blocked the news that he was hospitalized. Although she had expected it, she still feels anxious. With a sigh, Mary Kinson sat down on the edge of the hospital bed, opened the tablet, and began to take care of some urgent business. She waited quietly for the man to return. Two hours passed. Finally, footsteps came from the silent corridor, quiet and powerful. Mary Kinson¡¯s ears moved lightly and put away the tablet. Out of reverence for William ck, she pretended to be asleep at the bedside. Squeakingly, the door was pushed open, and steady footsteps came toward her from a distance. He wasing. His singr breath, cold and depressed, immediately filled the side of Mary Kinson, and made her slump heavily on the edge of the bed where shey. Mary Kinson¡¯s hands were on her head, and her face was down, so that William ck could not see her expression. William ck¡¯s ck eyes were half drooping, and the bottom of her eyes was dark and closed. He raised his hand and held her tiny hand by her side. She¡¯s cold. His eyes moved slightly. Mary Kinson only felt that his big hands were hot, and the more he touched the palm, the hotter it was. And he held her tightly as if to warm her thin and chilly heart. Inexplicably, she wanted to flee and break his palm. He tried to stay away from her. It seemed that sooner orter, her reason would be swallowed up by his feelings. Suddenly, William ck let go of his hand. He stood up and naturally lifted the person horizontally to let her sleep in the bed. But Mary Kinson opened her eyes violently. Her maroon pupils trembled, clearly outlining his handsome face with cold and hard lines. ¡°I woke you up?¡± William ck¡¯s voice was heavy but inexplicably beautiful and even had the meaning of bedeviling. Mary Kinson was shy and whispered, ¡°Put me down.¡± William ck¡¯s eyes shed with a smile, and he gentlyid her back in bed. After she sat down, Mary Kinson raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Why did you return to the hospital sote?¡± ¡°Things are a littleplicated. Besides, I did not know you would be waiting for me at the hospital.¡± He sat beside the chair, a pair of deep eyes like the vast sky, containing feelings others could not fathom. If he had known she would be waiting for him at the hospital, he would havee sooner, he supposed. Mary Kinson drew a deep breath. At that moment, there was a knock at the ward door. William ck¡¯s voice was a little grave, ¡°Come in.¡± He was entering the ward with Whit Ben ¨C the director who hade back with him. He called the medical staff to change the dressing for William ck. Seeing other people on the ward, he was mildly surprised, but he did not dare specte on her rtionship with William ck without permission, so he gave her a slight nod of greeting. Mary Kinson smiled politely, courteously, without losing elegance. The nurse put her things aside and spoke to William ck: ¡°William ck, you should lie down in the hospital bed so I can change the medicine for your back.¡± Chapter 50 Mary Kinson jumped out of the hospital bed and moved out of the way. William ck sat cooperatively in the hospital bed, took off his coat, and the white shirt inside stuck to his chest. Slender fingers unbuttoned one shirt after another, revealing the coveted texture lines. He nced at Mary Kinson, his deep eyes narrowed slightly, and he was silent, hanging with a strange smile. Mary Kinson inexplicably panicked and raised her hand to touch her hair. Mary Kinson¡¯s gaze slowly fell to the medicine in the nurse¡¯s hand, and her fox eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Can I help him change his medicine?¡± The nurse raised her eyebrows in surprise, ¡°Ah? You¡¯ll help him change it?¡± Whit Ben looked at the delicate and charming face of Mary Kinson, guessed his age, smiled, and made a noise, ¡°I know you are worried about the wound of William ck, but the nurse is more professional in changing bandages.¡± ¡°It does not matter. Listen to her.¡± William ck¡¯s voice was mute and arrogant. Whit Ben was surprised and did not say much. The nurse smiled and handed Mary Kinson the items into her hand, then took a step back. Mary Kinson red at the nurse and asked, ¡°Please step out first.¡± The nurse was embarrassed. It had already vited hospital policy to let others take the patient¡¯s medication instead of her. But the girl seemed gentle and polite at the moment, but somehow she had an inexplicable attitude. When people saw her, they were afraid. Whit Ben walked out with the nurse. He even guessed that even if this woman wanted to take care of William ck¡¯s life now. William ck would say that he did not care and leave it to her. After they left, only Mary Kinson and William ck were left in the ward. Mary Kinson took out the treated medicine and a special syringe from her bag and skillfully mixed the medication into the hospital form. She grabbed his wrist, and the syringe pointed at him like a hanging vein of the green river. William ck¡¯s eagle eyes narrowed slightly. Mary Kinson raised her eyebrows and asked seriously and tentatively, ¡°Are not you resisting? What if I mix something in the drink that will kill you?¡± She never quite understood why William ck was unique to her. He smiled, then tilted his head back. ¡°Do you?¡± Mary Kinson could not resist his steady eyes, and her throat was dry for no reason. She was beginning to regret asking him that question.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. She lowered her gaze to avoid his eyes and jabbed the syringe into his blood vessel. ¡°This will make your wound heal faster.¡± After the injection, Mary Kinson took out a powder from her bag, and a strange and rare scent spread. She carefully smeared the medicine, spread on his wound. After the treatment, she put on medical gloves, ¡°Lie down so you can take medicine.¡± William ck¡¯s thin lips pursed and smiled, and as she meant it, he obedientlyy down on the hospital bed. Mary Kinson¡¯s gaze fell on his naked back, and hisplexion was so healthy that it could be called beautiful as if it were a colored oil painting of strength and beauty. The skin of the back exudes the male hormone. Even the wound looked like an ornament. Who can imagine William ck was the most almighty in Vandeli? But distracted for a moment, Mary Kinson calmed her thoughts and sets about tending to his wound. The stitched marks on the wound are cruel and have an intense beauty. Mary Kinson held her breath and smeared the medicine on the wound with great care. Her tremendous fingertips, like fat jade, gradually touch the wound with the sticky feeling of the medicine. William ck did not feel the pain, only the cold touch of the jade-like stream spreaded from the surface of his skin to his heart. His deep eyes closed heavily, and his jaw tightened slightly under his calm and rigid face. After about 20 minutes, Mary Kinson had done everything right and put the medicine away. William ck opened his eyes and suddenly made a sound, ¡°It¡¯svender.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s heart gave a slight leap, and her millet pupil contracted rapidly. The raw material of the medicine used wasvender, but it was no ordinaryvender. The effect of speeding up wound healing was excellent, and the most important thing was that this kind ofvender was almost unknown. Even if William ck worked as a military doctor, he did not know about this rare medicine? Even more, will he doubt his identity if he knows it? She couldn¡¯t see the expression on William ck¡¯s face and didn¡¯t know how he was acting. But even if she saw his face, she couldn¡¯t tell what was going on in his heart. In this way, she couldn¡¯t guess his intention and naturally continued, ¡°It seems that I wasn¡¯t careful enough and still let you smell it.¡± William ck smiled in a heavy voice, ¡°It¡¯s not that you¡¯re not careful with it, but I have a sensitive sense of smell.¡± Mary Kinson carefully draped the bedspread over his back to avoid the heavyweight and said lightly, ¡°Get some rest first. It¡¯s gettingte.¡± ¡°Well, there¡¯s a bed in the next room, so you need to rest.¡± ¡°Well then, good night.¡± She turned and went into the next room to rest. The moment the door opened, the silent voice of William ck sounded behind her. He made a nasal sound that sounded a little sexy. ¡°Are you scared today?¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s heart stopped a little. She hadn¡¯t expected that William ck, who looked dignified and cold, also had a meticulous mind. He was the one who prevented her injury, but he ignored himself and took care of her all the time, whether she was scared or not. Mary Kinson raised her hand and brushed her long hair behind her ears, tilted her head, and smiled faintly, ¡°Thank you for caring, good night.¡± The following day, just as the sun was rising, Mary Kinson slept. Chapter 51 Mary Kinson¡¯s sleep was always very shallow, and she was in a strange environment. The whole person was agitated, and she turned over when she heard the slightest movement. Pushing open the door, she saw William ck, who was neatly dressed. A ck, messy hair just covered his front eyebrow, and a pair of dark, deep eyes looked like an abyss. Mary Kinson frowned slightly and walked towards him, ¡°Can¡¯t you take a rest?¡± William ck slumped, ¡°Well, I¡¯ve to get ready for the music recital tonight.¡± Mary Kinson was concerned about his wound, but she also knew she couldn¡¯t stop him. She could only take care of him in other ways, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you?¡± William ck let out a fleeting light in his eyes. He took a few steps toward her, and the tall figure almost obscured all the light in her gaze. ¡°You won¡¯t want to leave.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Music night was ck¡¯s responsibility, and William ck wouldn¡¯t want Mary Kinson to face the malice from the ck family. He raised his hand and tried to deform her slender waist. Mary Kinson dodged out of the way. William ck¡¯s eagle eyes unconsciously skimmed over a trace of dismay, and the next moment he¡¯d to chuckle. Was she angry with him? At that moment, there was a knock at the door. William ck looked up, and his voice was as cold as Jade, ¡°Come in.¡± A well-dressed teenager pushed open the door. His chiseled features stood out, his handsome face looked slightly childish, but his eyes showed the rare intelligence of his peers. Avis, the assistant who came in behind him, carried several precious and exquisite gifts just from the packaging. There were so many that his body went a little limp. Mary Kinson raised her eyebrows and looked at the teenager. As soon as Meny walked in, he fixed his eyes on Mary Kinson, and a trace of happiness shed in his eyes. Luckily, he¡¯de in earlier so he could see her. The assistant hurriedly set down his things, patted Meny on the shoulder, and instructed him to greet William ck. ¡°Don¡¯t stop.¡± Meny tilted his head and smiled sheepishly, then seemed to remember to exin something. He greeted William ck first: ¡°Good morning William ck, are you well today?¡± The assistant pointed to the pile of things he¡¯d set down and smiled, ¡°William ck, we got up early to buy them. Thank you for yesterday.¡± William ck¡¯s deep gaze roamed over Meny¡¯s face. He saw the light in him when he saw Mary Kinson. William ck can probably guess who Meny wanted to see. William ck answered politely, and his voice was still cold and heavy. He can¡¯t express his joy and sorrow, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Then he looked at Mary Kinson, silent for half a minute, pulled the Music Night entry and exit card out of his pocket, and handed it to her. ¡°If you want toe to me, you cane any time.¡± Mary Kinson felt slightly ttered. As she raised her hand to ept the cards, she thought involuntarily, ¡°Is hepromising? He just wouldn¡¯t let her go, but now he was giving her the card directly. While she was thinking about it, William ck bent down to her ears. The hot, moist breath brushed her earlobe and sent a shiver down her spine. Mary Kinson¡¯s heart was limp and numb. William ck smiled softly, hugged her waist, and personally exined the journey of these days. Mary Kinson was silent for a moment. When she looked up, his eyes shed with a strange light, ¡°You report to the leader, and even the details aren¡¯t left behind?¡± William ck slumped, ¡°Yes, my leader.¡± Before Mary Kinson could say anything back, he¡¯d already stepped towards the door. Avis grabbed Meny and quickly moved out of the way. Surprised, he asked, ¡°Can William ck be released from the hospital today?¡± William ck nodded but left the ward soon after. Since he left, the atmosphere in the room wasn¡¯t so calm. The points of light in his clear eyes brightened, and his lips smiled slightly. He went to the side of Mary Kinson, and his countenance gradually became grave: ¡°I thought longst night and didn¡¯t go to sleep all night.¡± Mary Kinson put down the music night cards and raised her eyebrows, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you afraid someone will hurt you again?¡± Meny shook his head gravely, and affections began to sparkle and burn in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not worried about that. I don¡¯t think a barbecue can meet your savior.¡± Mary Kinson: ¡°¡­¡± The boy was persistent,. Avis joined in and gave Mary Kinson a grateful smile, ¡°You better have Meny do something for you, or the kid will always be sorry.¡± Mary Kinson doesn¡¯t know how to resist either. After careful consideration, her mood gradually tilted. Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes were slightly reddish, ¡°Can you please recite a song I wrote tonight in the music night?¡± Meny raised his eyebrows, overjoyed. He felt novel for the girl in front of him and was a little happy to have found his soulmate. Perhaps his soul wasn¡¯t alone. He even felt that the music of Mary Kinson wouldn¡¯t disappoint him. He didn¡¯t hesitate, ¡°Of course.¡± After getting the notes from Mary Kinson, Meny went specially to the music room and yed the music with great excitement. Avis stood outside and was worried that Mary Kinson¡¯s music was not very popr and could not be shown on the music night. ording to Meny¡¯s character, he would realize the wish whether the music was good or not. But he never thought that when he heard half of the song, the whole person stood still and the mobile phone he was holding in his right hand continued to shake without his knowledge. Meny¡¯s mood was indescribable, and the feeling was expressed in the melody. As a gifted musician, he can understand the uniqueness of this melody better than anyone else. It can only be described by the word Divine Comedy. Chapter 52 Meny felt that Mary Kinson had made this request, which showed that she had some musical talent, but he never wanted to reach such a high talent level. Besides, he had never heard of Mary Kinson before, which puzzled him. By the time Meny came out of the music room, Avis had recovered for a long time and went over to stare at Meny¡¯s manuscript. Avis could not help but ask from the bottom of his heart, ¡°Is that a song written by Mary Kinson?¡± Meny nodded, his eyes shing with an exciting light that seemed toe from the depths of the unknown universe and the primitive pursuit of human bones. He could not wait any longer. He wanted this song to y in the night of music. He wanted more people to hear this song. It¡¯s like a sense of mission to proim God¡¯s will to the world. It was night, and the night was as fantastic as water. But the night in Vandeli was as loud as the day, and the lights were on. It was still half an hour before the opening of Music Night. Several luxury cars parked side by side in the designated VIP parking spaces, and all the girls who got out of the cars were dressed beautifully, like a phantom of the night, which made all the men who attended the music night shone at that moment. Especially the girl who walked among them, an understated but not ostentatious evening gown, revealed bright and delicate corbones, just like her entire white forehead, which shone with attractive light, just like a just-picked cherry. This Rose Kinson. The locals of Vandeli who hade to the music night had heard her name, and seeing what they heard was better than seeing what they heard. When they saw her in person, they were stunned. Besides, several girls who she apanied her were proud of her temperament. Girls who grew up with golden keys will never lose their shine to the stars. Yetz enjoyed the looks of the others, even though she knew that most eyes were following Rose Kinson next to her. But she was still happy toe to the music night. Especially when they got to the venue entrance and saw Rose taking out several special tickets for the music night from her bag, they were proud with vanity. As soon as a group of people entered the venue, they saw several people not far away surrounded by stars like teenagers, dressed in white suits under the light that made it radiate bright and holy light like a silver moon. Even though people surrounded them, he was the most noticeable person.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. When Belle Kinson finally caught sight of Meny, a sh of joy leaped to her face, ¡°Rose, look if that¡¯s Meny?¡± Followed by several little sisters, one more excited than the other, looking directly at Meny, ¡°That seems to be him.¡± Rose, on the other hand, who always wore an elegant smile on her face, was almost enveloped in the aura of a hostess, and her gentleness and decorum were almost perfect. The little girl¡¯s whisper quickly attracted the attention of the others. Meny was no different. As his gaze drifted over, he only saw Rose Kinson standing in the middle. Rose Kinson met his gaze and nodded quietly and gracefully. Meny knew who she was. She was a pen pal he had been in contact with for the past two years, and she had supported him. This sister was much more beautiful and elegant than he had imagined. But Meny was not very happy. He wanted to know now if this sister was Mary¡¯s sister. He was scared and wanted to see the truth clearly. Meny whispered something to some of the musicians around him, then broke away from the crowd and came to Mary Kinson. On the handsome face full of the youthful spirit, the smile was as clear as a por, and he eximed, ¡°Sister.¡± Rose Kinson smiled softly, and her voice was low, ¡°Thank you for your cards.¡± When Rose Kinson replied, Meny confirmed that she was a pen pal, and invited her politely and warmly, ¡°Your seats are all together, in the middlebox on the second floor, where you¡¯ll have the best view and sound.¡± Just before the opening Rose Kinson wanderd her eyes over the second floor, and there were very few people on the first floor. Probably only people with extremely high status could be on the second floor. ¡°It bothers you.¡± Meny shook his head. ¡°Do not worry about it. As long as my sister and your friends can have a pleasant experience, I am honored.¡± Rose Kinson¡¯s little sisters could not help but sigh loudly after hearing that. God, how could there be such a perfect teenager in the world, talented, polite, and gentle. And he was only like that for Rose Kinson. They looked into the eyes of Rose Kinson with envy and admiration. At this time, someone came to Meny to prepare, and the opening ensemble was about to begin. After Meny answered, he smiled apologetically to Rose Kinson: ¡°I need to get ready.¡± Rose Kinson nodded, ¡°Go, I wish you a smooth performance.¡± Meny turned around and walked backstage, raising his hand and waving it gently in the air, ¡°Sure, I will not let my sister down.¡± After he left, Yetz smiled and asked, ¡°Rose, your rtionship with this Meny was very unusual. ¡± Rose Kinson chuckled, and her eyes were gentle, ¡°Do not joke. He¡¯s still a kid and only treats me like a sister.¡± Yetz blinked and then joked, ¡°Hey, is not it normal for the younger boy to fall for the older women?¡± The other little sisters also followed suit, ¡°Yeah, Meny¡¯s eyes light up when he looks at you. He was talking to you and barely looked at us.¡± ¡°I think maybe Meny was interested in you, but only you treat him like a child¡­¡± Rose Kinson smiled and shook her head gently and helplessly, ¡°OK, let us go to the second floor and sit there.¡± ¡°Fine!¡± A group of people went to the second floor, talking andughing. The atmosphere on the second floor was very different from the first floor. If the first floor was a gathering of elegant pearls, the second floor was exclusive for noble dukes. There was absolute silence in every box. Chapter 53 They passed each box, but they could not guess what kind of people would be inside. Belle Kinson was na?ve by nature, so when Belle Kinson walked with Rose Kinson, she would look in thest box now and then. Because she wanted to see what kind of people were in there. Suddenly, the curtain of the box she was looking at was pulled up, and the woman who came out was wearing simple clothes, as if she was watching a movie, and was extremely casual. Her skin was white and translucent, and a pair of beautiful fox eyes are full of charming light, but her eyebrows have not lost the rity of a girl. Charm and purity, making people fall in love at first sight. Belle Kinson raised an eyebrow, ¡± Mary Kinson, I thought you would note?¡± After the word, the group of little sisters bent their eyes over to her, they were all surprised. Especially Rose Kinson, her eyes shed with dissatisfaction. Why was she here? Rose Kinson scanned the number of the box without leaving a trace. This position was the middle , even better than the box position given by Meny. Theoretically, only the organizer could enjoy this treatment. Mary Kinson nced back quietly. Her eyshes trembled, she pushed down her anger, and everything seemed normal. ¡°I just have some business to attend to, and I came with my friends.¡± Belle Kinson nced behind her, trying to see the figure, ¡°Well, sister, you can do what you do then. Rose and I are in the next box.¡± ¡°Rose you need to take care of Belle Kinson. If anything happens to Belle Kinson I will definitely ask you to pay.¡± Mary Kinson looked at Rose Kinson, and her eyes welled up with coldness. Still, the smile on her lips did not diminish.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. If she can change Meny¡¯s fate in this life, she will change her sister¡¯s fate. They all smelled the warning from Mary Kinson. After looking at each other for a while, their eyes moved to the three sisters. Rose Kinson giggled, ¡°I brought Belle Kinson to the music night, and I will take good care of her . Besides, I have grown up with her since I was a kid, and she¡¯s very important to me.¡± There was a needle-like sharpness in the warm and gentle words. Mary Kinson did not care. She stroked her eyes indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s best that way.¡± Belle Kinson knew that the rtionship between the two sisters was not very good, and she said, ¡°Mary Kinson you can do your own thing, then Rose and I will go to the lodge too, and the show will start soon.¡± Mary Kinson nodded and her gaze lingered on her body, ¡°Good.¡± After the two sides staggered, Rose Kinson turned around and walked ahead, leading the little sisters into the box next door. Yetz, originally in the middle, slowed down and stopped at the end, looking back at Mary Kinson who was walking in the other direction. Now Yetz can only see her back, her figure was slim, her hair behind her is dazzling, and she unintentionally exudes the charm of attracting people. As if in a trance, Yetz remembered the past. When Yetz was in high school, she lived with her grandmother and spent all of high school in her grandmother¡¯s district. Young people inevitably fell in some ignorant love, and she was no exception, so she found herself drawn to the sunshine in the next ss. He is the head of the basketball department, has excellent grades, a good figure, a gentle manner, and a row of white teeth when he smiles. For most girls in school, he is the perfect first lover. Unlike other girls who are shy or afraid to take the initiative, Yetzes from a respectable family and has had a sense of superiority since childhood. She also dresses fashionably and seems slightly out of proportion. Because of this, she is coveted by the boys in the other sses. They were a perfect match. That¡¯s why she tantly handed out love letters at the sporting event. But the boy held the basketball in one hand, and the other hand waszily stuck in his loose pants pocket, and did not take the love letter. Once again, the scenes of that time were too embarrassing. But she remembered very clearly what the teenager said. ¡°Sorry, I have someone I like.¡± Later, Yetz realized that she was not the most amazing creature in the school. The real beauty of the school is an unknown girl whose family is average, so no girl even notices her. It was such a girl who wholly defeated Yetz¡¯s youthful arrogance and pride. Is that her? ¡°Yetz,e in and sit down, it¡¯s time to start.¡± The call of an attendant interrupted Yetz¡¯s thoughts. She turned around and smiled, ¡°I aming.¡± When the hall curtain opened, everyone was seated off to the side, and there was no sound in silent agreement. In that silence, even the sound of the curtain being raised was especially audible. The lights went out in turn, and the spotlight shone. Then the musicians who were already on stage began to y like a new life had begun. At first, it was arge ensemble, like a final dish for people at dinner, shocking people. This kind of world-ss musician cane together and y, even if there was no second time. Cello, violin, piano, apaniment, etc. The sounds of various musical instruments gradually appeal to the ears and then slowly prate the depths of the heart, so that everyone is shocked from within. All the noise of the world, led by these great musicians, has be virtual. All people are overwhelmed by the enjoyment of music at this time. Even people who do not know much about music are infected by it¡­ After one song, everyone had an endless aftertaste. In the middle box on the second floor, there was an old mahogany table in the middle. A refreshing scent of tea emanated from the tea cups on the table, causing people to rx and loosen up. The man sitting on the right side, one hand on the chair handle, had a broad, ax-like shoulder was tall and stately. The sharp eagle eyes narrowed slightly, full of contempt and arrogance. ¡°How¡¯s that?¡± asked William ck. Mary Kinson, sitting next to him, recovered from the music and took a sip from the teacup . A pair of fox eyes looked William ck at her with a timid expression. She spected, ¡°You specially arranged the opening as arge ensemble because you believe that a solo can be used to express emotions. You let everyone feel the shock of the music first and then they can enjoy the solo performances.¡± Chapter 54 Mary Kinson could not guess what William ck was thinking, but she tried to answer. Sure enough, William ck, his thin lips pursed, and his eagle eyes gazed deeply, ¡°I ask you how you feel sitting here alone with me?¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s eyebrow lifted, and her eyes squinted. This position, could it be ck¡¯s and the organizers? Because she came, there were only them here, so was she ruining his business? She lowered her gaze and exined, ¡°I just want to take care of your injury, so you do not have to worry about me in the future.¡± William ck¡¯s smile suddenly disappeared. He reached for the small teapot and poured her a cup of tea himself. The gurgling sound of the tea was especially pleasing to the ear in this moment of quiet transition. Mary Kinson drank a cup, and her throat moved. William ck looked at her, and his throat itched. He held her close and let her sit in his arms. His clear breath enveloped Mary Kinson instantly. She looked up and saw the depth in his eyes. She had always known William ck to be an arrogant, cold, and dismissive man. Only with her, he was different. Mary Kinson quickly took back the questioning look as if his burning eyes had burned her. Hanging her head, she struggled to lean back. But William ck grabbed her slender waist and tightened his grip on her hands. He tilted his head, his lips lightly touching hers. For a moment, Mary Kinson¡¯s little face flushed, and her eyes blinked. There was a strange gleam in her surprisingly beautiful fox eyes, radiating a kind of mesmerizing magic. William ck¡¯s eyes sank. He squeezed the heat in his heart, stroked Mary Kinson¡¯s soft hair, and said slowly, ¡°I think you know a lot about nts. Did you know there was a nt called Eucalyptus globulus?¡± His tail tone was not questioning but sinking. He was sure Mary Kinson knew. Mary Kinson slowly raised her eyes. William ck¡¯s face was heroic, and there always seemed to be a cold and cruel undertone between the front eyebrows. Along with the shadow cast by the darkshes between the drooping eyes, it inexplicably frightened people. But somehow, she was not afraid. ¡°The Eucalyptus globulus is poisonous and overpowering, it kills all the nts around it, but only one bird may inhabit it.¡± Then she looked him straight in the eye. Mary Kinson did not understand why he was asking if he was implying what kind of nt it was and what status it had. He still wanted to express that his gentleness and preference were only for you. William ck¡¯s eyes were gentle. ¡°It seems like you have always felt guilty and ufortable because I have hurt you. It would be best if you grew Eucalyptus Globulus for me when you are free. Then we will be even.¡± The transition ended, the second performance began, and their conversation ended. Mary Kinson sat back but still could not bring her thoughts back. ¡­ Music nightsts five hours, from 6 to 11 p. m., but the venue is in good shape. Only a few people go to the bathroom halfway through because no one wants to miss the music festival. Finally, it¡¯s time for the big stunt. The hostess of Ceremonies shed a standard smile and swiped the teleprompter card, ¡°Next, we wee the talent Meny, who will be ying¡­¡± The hostess paused because the program waster temporarily changed, so she saw the wrong title of the program and paused, ¡°y an exceptional song¡­¡± After announcing the repertoire, she left the hall, and Meny came out from the middle. Meny put on a ck suit and the white shirt in it, he stood neatly in the spotlight, like a child favored by God, and his body radiated a sense of holiness that mortals do not have. He stepped up to the piano and sat down. His clean hands were born only for music. To everyone¡¯s amazement, he carried a small microphone. The box on the second floor. Beverly Kinson sat next to it Rose Kinson, while other little sisters secretly took photos and sent them to Twitter, looking for the most natural angle. asionally they exchanged and shared their experiences taking selfies. Beverly Kinson and Rose Kinson were more natural and authentic than other girls because they came to enjoy this music night. Beverly Kinson rxed against the back of the chair and widened her apricot eyes. After blinking and seeing clearly, she leaned against the ear of Rose Kinson and asked in a low voice, ¡°Rose Kinson, see if Meny brought a microphone? Is he going to sing?¡± When Rose Kinson heard the speech, Rose Kinson¡¯s lips moved slightly, and she also blinked and looked closely. Then she nodded inexplicably, ¡°If he¡¯s wearing a microphone, he might sing.¡± Beverly Kinson was surprised by an ¡°Oh,¡± and the sound of her tail trailed off. Anyone who knew anything about Meny knew that he only y music but never sings with his voice. It¡¯s the first time he sings, and everyone present was thrilled. And indeed, the piano music sounds first and then slows down. Meny suddenly raised his clear English eyes, the bottom of which looked like a blue river, and quietly and slowly swept the people out of the square. His lips suddenly lifted, and his voice was clear and had not yet changed, just like the sounds of nature. Away from the field, which was always quiet, some unexpectedments rose. You can guess it without listening closely. It¡¯s probably about Meny¡¯s voice is as excellent as before, but he did not open his voice. But soon, they were carried away by the melody, and when the lyrics were sung from Meny¡¯s mouth, people felt magically unforgettable. At the song¡¯s end, the whole concert hall fell into a dead silence, quieter than before.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Everyone was immersed in Meny¡¯s songs, feeling the realm thatposers and lyricists want to express. It¡¯s as if the people who heard the songs had lived alone for an entire century. Judging from their facial expressions, they were angry at first, and their eyebrows drew together at the passionate part of the music. However, the melody was a bit weakter, making the listener seamlessly transited into an unprecedented sadness. He liked this kind of life after being manipted. Until the end, the melody seemed to end, but the performer¡¯s fingers were tapping on the keyboard at full speed. The final turn of climaxes and twists was unexpected but especially exciting as if the Jedi on the other side were blossoming an unstoppable flower when they despaired to some degree. Suddenly, the climax of the whole song was cranked up, which stimted everyone¡¯s emotional and they immediately became extra passionate. Everyone¡¯s emotions that had been suppressed for too long red up after being saved, as if the gods had returned. The feeling of the song was so genuine that when the song stopped and everyone was silent. Meny stood up, and the staff took the piano away until the emcee came out from behind the scenes and gestured to everyone. Because that song was the best one tonight, but why did not everyone respond to it after the performance? Suddenly one person in the audience apuded first, like a raindrop falling into a calmke and then making waves. Then everyone else apuded, like a downpour that poured down on the calmke andpletely broke it up. The rain fell like boiling water into theke, boiling and hot for a long time. It was a good night of music, no one ever thought it would be such a concert, so emotional. The scene was boiling, and people stood up and apuded the talented teenagers on stage one by one. Chapter 55 When the master of ceremonies saw this unprecedented prosperity, he too apuded, and the sustained apusested for three and a half minutes. Meny stood in the center of the stage, smiling calmly and facing the apuse. Only under those clear eyes was a faint light that could not settle down after the shock, and his whole person was as refreshed as a new life. Finally, Meny looked at the master of ceremonies from the side. The Master of Ceremonies knew and tapped the microphone, ¡°Well, I think the audience¡¯s feelings are the same now.¡± The audience cooperated and quieted down. The Master of Ceremonies smiled, quirked his eyebrows, and looked astonished, ¡°We did not expect you to give us such a big surprise. Not only is it the exclusive lyrics andposition, but it¡¯s also the first time you have sung in person, and your voice is exceptional. You won over everyone present right away.¡± After saying that, the master of ceremonies turned the microphone towards the audience, ¡°Do not you agree?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The audience cheered enthusiastically. Meny smiled slightly and bowed to the audience several times. He tried his best to sing as well as he could, so his voice was a bit unsteady now, ¡°Thank you, thank you, everyone.¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. There was no separate interview in the middle of the performance of the original music night. Still, because Meny was too good, the whole audience lingered. The Master of Ceremonies smiled and asked, ¡°Everyone is still engrossed in the song you yed and can not get away from it for a long time. Can you tell everyone where the inspiration for this song came from?¡± Meny raised his hand, and then he spoke the important word very loudly. Every word was clear and distinct, ¡°Indeed, whether today¡¯s song or the first song of today, it is because of a significant sister to me.¡± He looked up to the second floor of the audience and pressed the word ¡°very important¡± very firmly. In a box on the second floor. Yetz contorted her face excitedly, turned her head to the other little sisters, and her eyes sparkled at Rose Kinson. ¡°Critical¡­ Significant sister!¡± ¡°Let us guess, who will it be?¡± ¡°He¡¯s sending her a lot of special cards, is not he?¡± The atmosphere between the two was heated. Belle Kinson also smiled naively and looked at her sister with shining eyes, ¡°Rose Kinson, Meny makes such a wonderful song. It seems to be made especially for you.¡± Rose Kinson pursed her lips slightly, maintaining an elegant and calm smile, and spoke modestly, ¡°I do not know. He did not tell me.¡± Yetz immediately retorted, ¡°It definitely will not be told clearly. It must be a surprise given to you personally. Otherwise, how could we be specially invited!¡± Almost all the little sisters believe that Meny sang especially for Rose Kinson. Rose Kinson was thrilled. In many girls¡¯ dreams, it is an honor to be treated so special by the best man on this asion. She stroked her long hair and smiled softly, ¡°But Meny said that I am a vital person to him.¡± At that moment, Meny smiled on stage, ¡°So I would like to take this opportunity to ask my important guests toe on stage, OK?¡± The Master of Ceremonies raised his eyebrows in surprise and promised with a smile, ¡°Of course!¡± The little sisters in the second-floor box exploded at that moment, and one was more excited than the other. ¡°Important guests!¡± ¡°Go, go, go downstairs, and get ready for the stage!¡± ¡°Yeah, go!¡± Rose Kinson was pushed out by everyone and walked down the stairs to the meeting ce on the first floor. Even the lighting guys thought she was an important guest in Meny¡¯s heart and started hitting her with the lights, which was observed by the audience. Rose Kinson made an effort to keep her manners, with a decent smile on her face and a slight tweak of her thin eyebrows, as if to reprimand her friends. ¡°Do not push. I can walk myself.¡± The friends behind her still refused and quickly pushed her towards the stage, ¡°Do not make the others wait too long. You should hurry to get to the stage!¡± Rose Kinson smiled and sighed slightly, ¡°He has not even said my name yet!¡± ¡°Meny said that you are a critical person to him. It has to be you, not the others!¡± ¡°Yeah, do not be so modest. Let us go over quickly. Do not make the audience wait too long. They all want to see your beauty.¡± E these friends are as excited as if they were going on stage. Rose Kinson let out a soft sigh of relief, raised her hand, tightened her skirt, and approached the stage step by step in the whole light. If she stands up, all the people who attend the music night will see her¡­ Then she will indeed be a famous person in Vandeli. At the thought, her footsteps grew prouder, her entire face began to glow, her eyes became sharp, and her aura instantly rose a notch higher. As they got closer, even the Master of Ceremonies saw Rose Kinson, blinked, and looked over to ask Meny aloud if it was her. Meny was still looking at the box on the second floor, took a deep breath, put her right index finger on the microphone, and then spoke loudly, ¡°She¡¯s in the box on the second floor now.¡± The friends who had just arrived at the edge of the state reached out their hands and patted Rose Kinson on the shoulder as if to say, ¡°Look, this must be you! Rose Kinson could barely suppress her smile, and she could not help but be pleased. Meny kept talking and finally called out her sister¡¯s name to everyone, ¡°She¡¯s-¡± ¡°Mary Kinson!¡± Meny could not help but take a step forward and look nervously at the second floor. ¡°Can you pleasee up on stage? I have something to tell you.¡± Most of the audience¡¯s eyes fell on the girls who came on stage. Chapter 56 However, the group of girls was struck by lightning, stopped, and froze in ce. One of the girls pulled a train at the corner of her mouth and looked Rose Kinson in surprise, ¡°Meny mispronounced your name?¡± And Rose Kinson stopped in ce as if dazed. It was like she was falling into a deep valley. All lights came near, and all eyes were upon them, but it wasn¡¯t the name Rose Kinson. These lights, thinking they could hold her up, suddenly turned into thorns so that she was ashamed and had nowhere to escape. Belle Kinson, who was still in the box on the second floor, got up without surprise and looked at Rose Kinson, who was in a dilemma among the spectators on the first floor, and Belle Kinson turned to the box next door. In the box. Mary Kinson raised an eyebrow slightly as she met the teenager¡¯s hot, straight eyes and slowly stood up. At that moment, the music that stirred the people¡¯s hearts began to quiet her uncertain heart. After rxing a little, she walked to the door, and Mary Kinson unconsciously turned to the man sitting next to her. ¡°I didn¡¯t arrange this.¡± William ck took the teacup in his hand and put it to his lips, his expression looking calm. Mary Kinson happened to see the interesting sh in his ck eyes, and she too smiled softly, ¡°I know.¡± Having said this, she turned and left the box for the first floor, the way Rose Kinson she¡¯d been going, and came on the stage. As she walked to the Rose Kinson side, Mary Kinson stopped. As she stood directly opposite her, a few people flinched a little. Mary Kinson looked indifferent as if her reaction didn¡¯t matter, ¡°Please make way.¡± Mary Kinson raised her eyebrows, and the fox¡¯s eyes narrowed into a challenging smile, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re in my way.¡± The little sisters, Rose Kinson, quickly took a step back and made way for the true hero. So Mary Kinson gracefully and calmly walked on the light step by step to the stage. Rose Kinson seemed to take a time out, and her body gently fell into the audience. A gentleman from the audience stood right up and directed her to a seat, ¡°You can sit here.¡± Rose Kinson¡¯s hand holding the skirt didn¡¯t stop shaking, and the voice of thanks was lifeless, ¡°Thank you.¡± The little Rose Kinson sisters stepped aside sheepishly, and they didn¡¯t want to stand beside Rose Kinson for fear of getting strange looks again, and they tried to avoid her. Only Yetz remained at her side, looking down at her trembling hands. As if in a trance, Yetz thought back to her days in high school. Later, at graduation, Yetz saw with her own eyes how her favorite teenager had confessed to another girl in front of everyone. Finally, in the swirl of memory, Yetz saw the weak girl¡¯s face. Even though Mary Kinson, who was now standing on the stage, had a different temperament and charisma, the features of that face were simr. It¡¯s her! It¡¯s Mary Kinson! When the lights went out, Mary Kinson came to Meny¡¯s side and stood next to him, but she didn¡¯t lose half a point. Meny was a gifted teenager, and he was the eternal center of the music industry, a symbol of the promising future and a representative of brilliant talent. Mary Kinson seemed to be a beauty born for lighting with her striking face and unique cold and joyless temperament. Meny¡¯s eyes are full of her, and the sparkle in his eyes was undying, ¡°Thank you foring on stage.¡± Mary Kinson smiled expertly and nodded affirmatively, ¡°You sing very well.¡± The Master of Ceremonies walked over to Meny, patted him on the shoulder, smiled, and reminded him, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to introduce everyone to this Mary Kinson?¡± Meny nodded, turned to the audience, and said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Mary Kinson I wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to be on stage ying for you today.¡± The Master of Ceremonies turned his head to the side curiously, his gaze wandering over Mary Kinson for a while before looking at the audience, ¡°What do you say?¡± Most of the audience was curious as well, staring at her intently. Meny breathed a sigh of relief and looked serious, ¡°There was a car ident on the roadst night, and I was at the scene. If Mary Kinson hadn¡¯t saved me in time, I wouldn¡¯t be standing here today.¡± There were some slight changes at the end of the speech. Everyone looked Mary Kinson into each other¡¯s eyes with a bit of respect. Meny smiled brightly, ¡°But that¡¯s not the main reason I invited her to the state.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The master of ceremonies meaningfully drew his long tail tone and looked Mary Kinson in surprise. Meny raised her hand and opened it to the side, signaling everyone to focus on Mary Kinson ¡°The lyrics andposer of the song I yed tonight were actually written by her.¡± ¡°Huh?¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°She wrote all the lyrics?¡± ¡°It seems Mary Kinson. Does anyone know her name?¡± The song just now was so excellent that it¡¯s hard to imagine a little-known girl wrote it. Yetz, sitting on the edge of Rose Kinson, frowned, and her eyes stared at the stage for a moment. Rose Kinson clutched the skirt¡¯s fingers tighter and tighter, and her nails were deep in her palm, but she didn¡¯t know the pain at all. Yetz averted her gaze, retrieved a paper towel from her bag, and handed it Rose Kinson. ¡°Wipe your hands,¡± she soothed gently. Rose Kinson lowered her gaze, then wordlessly held the paper towel. She was genuinely speechless now. She should have been on the stage! The feeling of being dropped almost made her choke. Yetz leaned back and suddenly rxed, ¡°Mary Kinson is your sister. Where did she go to high school? Do you know?¡± Rose¡¯s eyes lit up and slowly opened to look at her, and her tone was dull with a hint of disdain, ¡°She used to live outside, and it¡¯s not clear where she went to high school.¡± Yetz frowned, and her eyes shed a little in embarrassment. Chapter 57 She wanted to make sure Mary Kinson was the girl from high school. Rose Kinson quickly caught yetz¡¯s feeling. Rose Ann¡¯s fingers are a bit loose, and her tone was dull, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, did you know Mary Kinson before?¡± Yetz nodded uncertainly and directed her gaze to Mary Kinson the stage. Seeing her standing in the spotlight, she didn¡¯t say how unhappy she was in her heart. ¡°If it¡¯s the same high school, you should know.¡± Rose Kinson¡¯s eyes get deeper and deeper, and she sees some clues. She quietly rifies her feelings, ¡°Where did you go to high school before?¡± ¡°French.¡± Rose Kinson narrows her eyes slightly, ¡°That should be right. She seems to have grown up in French before.¡± With that, Yetz finally confirmed that it was Mary Kinson. She suddenly smiled narrowly, ¡°Rose Kinson, do you want to teach your sister a lesson?¡± Rose Kinson¡¯s eyes shed, and her tone was gentle with a hint of softness, ¡°She¡¯s my sister, and the music evening ising to an end. I¡¯ll return with Belle Kinson first.¡± It seemed Mary Kinson cared about her, but she didn¡¯t want to care about her. Later, Rose Kinson went up the stairs and called Belle Kinson Wan to go back together. Originally, Belle Kinson wanted to wait with Mary Kinson but seeing Belle Kinson¡¯s angry face, she obediently apanied her and made her way back. As soon as the two sisters got out of the stall, they collided head-on with the maning. The tall figure stood like a wall right in front of them. The two sisters looked up and saw a handsome face with cold and rugged features, sharp eyebrows, and deep eagle eyes. Looking at it, one can feel intense pressure, mainly from short distances, which scares people. It turned out that Mary Kinson came with William ck. Rose Kinson¡¯s heart ached, and her fingers clenched tightly. Belle Kinson smiled innocently and rolled her eyes. She called out wisely, ¡°Brother-inw, you are here.¡± William ck¡¯s eagle eyes half drooped, the bottom of his eyes resembling an abyss, but his lips pulled out a smile, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll have you sent back. ¡°¡±Brother inw since Belle Kinson you called me brother inw, I naturally had to fulfill the duties of a brother inw.¡± Belle Kinson raised her hand and waved: ¡°No, we drove, just drive yourself back.¡± William ck replied, ¡°Hmm.¡± His body bent to the side to make room for them. Belle Kinson stopped Rose Kinson and walked over. Finally, she waved at him, ¡°Bye-bye.¡± ¡°Bye.¡± After the two left, William ck walked in the opposite direction, took out his cell phone with one hand, and the screen lit up. He held the phone to his ear, and his voice was cold and hidden, ¡°On-site?¡± ¡°Yes, I just appeared backstage. There seems to be someone near Meny.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Seal off the backstage area and do not let anyone out.¡± The voice hesitated, ¡°But there are a lot of musicians backstage, and they all need to rest from music night.¡± ¡°Talk to their agent, no more than fifteen minutes.¡± William ck had always been very effective at getting things done. He said he need fifteen minutes, and he would find suspicious people within ten minutes. Meanwhile, Meny and Mary Kinson came down from the stage together. Meny politely and sheepishly apologized, ¡°Sorry, I asked you toe on stage without asking your opinion first. Does that make you feel blindsided?¡± Mary Kinson sighed inaudibly, ¡°Nothing, you are nice.¡± ¡°Because the song is yours, I do not want to take away your honor.¡± Mary Kinson smiled. She was not thinking of an acknowledgment at all. She had only written a soulful tune and had not yet had a chance to y it. Meny wanted something in return, and she just remembered that and gave it to him. Anyway, that¡¯s not important. All that matters was that Meny is still alive. Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes were soft, and her voice was gentle, ¡°Nothing, go wash up and lie back down. Your forehead is sweaty.¡± Meny smiled and nodded, then turned to go to the backstage room. But he did not expect Avis to block his way, ¡°Do not go backstage first. Let us sit somewhere else.¡± Meny frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Avisughed and said, ¡°Nothing, nothing. Anyway, we are not going backstage for now. We will go back when the music night is over.¡± But his face is not good. Something happened. Mary Kinson¡¯s eyebrows drew up slightly, and she more or less suspected something in her heart. She took a step towards Avis and asked straightforwardly, ¡°Did someone do something to Meny?¡± Avis, surprised by the question, nodded helplessly, ¡°Well, I just saw someone in the background put something in Meny¡¯s cup. Now the person in charge is temporarily locking the background and looking for someone.¡± He did not want Meny to know that there were many sinister people. Mary Kinson realized his intention, raised her hand, patted Meny¡¯s shoulder, and said meaningfully, ¡°Meny was not a kid anymore. He has his ideas, instead of hiding him, it¡¯s better to tell him directly to be careful.¡± Meny nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, I can protect myself.¡± Mary Kinson smiled in relief, ¡°Then go rest first. I have something else to do.¡± Since the one who harmed Meny was not found yet, Meny was still in danger, and the fate of the previous lives has not beenpletely rewritten. She can not be sure if she¡¯s connected to her fate, so she needs to process it well before feelingfortable. Avis patted Meny on the shoulder and whispered, ¡°Let us go to the room the person in charge set up.¡± Meny refused to move, and his eyes stared fixedly at Mary Kinson. As he watched her go, he hastily reached out his hand to hold her. Mary Kinson looked at him in surprise, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Meny¡¯s eyebrows drew together, and his eyes were filled with worry, ¡°Are you going to find that person?¡± Chapter 58 Mary Kinson¡¯s beautiful fox eyes narrowed slightly, seeming to understand that Meny would not let her go alone if she said yes. She could not help but smile and gently pushed his hand away, ¡°Do not worry, I will not take any chances. I want to go to the bathroom. Do you want to go with me?¡± As Meny listened to the toilet, his face flushed, and he was always a teenager with thin skin. ¡°I ¡­ I am not going.¡± Avis smiled as well and nodded towards Mary Kinson: ¡°Then let us settle up first, and you should be careful.¡± Mary Kinson shook her head and smiled peacefully, ¡°Nothing.¡± She then watched Meny walk away. The smile on her face instantly disappeared, and she turned and ran to the backstage area. All the doors in the back area are locked tight. Mary Kinson thinking someone hade in and interfered, and the general sites were being checked. She ran down the corridor, thinking which way the suspect would run, but since William investigated this, it was not theoretically her job to find him on her own. So she was not going to search. She was going to wait directly for the William ck results. The thought was only there for a second, and she suddenly shuddered. What the hell is going on here? Just getting along with the big devil for a few days gave her the idea to rely on him. No, no, no. She raised her hand and pped her forehead to dispel the absurd idea. Suddenly she heard footsteps behind her, hurried and empty. Turning, she saw a man in sportswear, zipped up to his neck and his eyes lowered, walk past her. That¡¯s suspicious. She leaned against the wall in the corner, saw through the reflection where the man was, and saw him go into thedies room. It seems that he is evading the person¡¯s investigation and hiding in thedies¡¯ room. She can enter the women¡¯s restroom without a second thought. Before she could think much, she heard footsteps behind her, and the person in charge must havee. She immediately made her way to the restroom, pushed the door shut with the back of her hand, and when she turned around, she saw that almost all the rooms were closed. Mary Kinson went to the mirror and turned on the faucet to wash her hands while at the same time watch for movement in each room. After washing her hands and pretending to go to the bathroom, she pushed open one door after another. The first two rooms were closed, and she pushed back. Someone inside made a noise, ¡°Someone.¡± Mary Kinson apologized in a low voice, ¡°Sorry.¡± Then she pushed away one room at a time, only pushing away thest one, but there was no sound inside. Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and her ears pricked up slightly, for she suspected it was the man hiding here. ¡°Anyone?¡± The sound ofnding is like falling into the depths, and there is no answer. Mary Kinson moved closer, increased her strength, and knocked on the door.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Knock, knock ¨C Mary Kinson said deliberately, ¡°Is there anyone in there? I am in a hurry to go to the bathroom.¡± Still no answer was heard, so she took the cleaning tool and was ready to open the door to catch the suspect. Suddenly there was a slight movement inside, and it was someone. Mary Kinson took a step back, clutching the mop with both hands, waiting for the person toe out. Sure enough, the door bolt in the room rang, and Mary Kinson her nerves tensed, ready to go. The door was opened, and the people inside quickly jumped out. They quickly rushed over and knocked Mary Kinson right onto the floor. Men are powerful. Mary Kinson sat down on the wet floor and was pulled back a bit without force. She hastily looked up, only to see the figure of a sweatshirt pass her eyes, then stepped on the sink and jumped out of the curtains with powerful movements. The street was outside the nightclub, and it would be difficult to track the suspect if he ran out. Mary Kinson¡¯s heart was in a hurry and just wanted to hold him. She made a loud noise and was about to get up when she put her hands on the floor, ¡°Hello!¡± Her fingers touched something wet and greasy, and the sticky touch caused her to suddenly withdraw her hand and unconsciously turn her head to take a look. The ck, long coiled body was writhing on the ground, and the scarlet letter stood out. It was a snake! How could there be snakes in a ce like this? ! Suddenly her body seemed to copse, she remained rigidly in ce and did not react. All her life, she had not been afraid of anything, but she was afraid of snakes. This fear of the heart made her lose her ability to think for a short time. A bang ¨C the window was closed. The suspect took advantage of the woman¡¯s daze and climbed out the window. Mary Kinson frowned when she heard this. She looked up at the window and could not see the figure. In a low voice, she breathed a sigh of relief. Damn it, let him get away! Damn snakes! She looked at the snake she had just touched with her fingers, her eyebrows drawing together and her eyes filling with disgust and resistance to the snake. She fought her nausea and carefully prepared to stand. Having been bitten by a snake as a child, the psychological shadow it caused was huge, so now she was scared to death of snakes. Once bitten by a snake, ten years of being afraid of straw ropes ¨C people have simrities. She forced herself not to pay attention to the snake, just turned and saw the floor behind her, and her legs hit the wall. Pupils constricted, clearly reflecting the snakes crawling around on the floor, constantly running out of each room as if this was not a bathroom, but a den of snakes. The snakes moved slowly toward her, and the ones in front had their heads out and were spitting red letters toward her. Mary Kinson stared at the snake at her feet, not daring to move. She pulled her cell phone out of her pocket, which was very slow. She was afraid the snakes would swarm together if she was not careful. Snakes gathered at her feet, and even crawled across her instep. She felt like she was walking on the tip of a knife and felt ufortable. Chapter 59 Mary Kinson took out her cell phone, and her fingers moved slowly. She scrolled through the address book and found only Stelly, who she had spoken to recently. She turned the volume down to a minimum before picking up the phone. Stelly always answered the phone within seconds, and the soft, waxy voice said, ¡°Mary Kinson.¡± Mary Kinson squinted her eyes and stared at the snakes on her toes. Not daring to make too loud a sound she made a very soft sound, ¡± I am at Music Night now. Just now, a man in sportswear ran out of thedies¡¯ room backstage. Turn on street surveince now, find this person, and do not let him run away.¡± It¡¯s at moments like this that she worries the most about Meny¡¯s fate. To change his fate, that is to turn with the wind and change her fate. Stelly deftly replies, ¡°OK.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s throat tightened, and then she said softly, ¡°And if snakes besieging you, how can you escape?¡± Stelly only knew why she was silent and asked in amazement and incessantly, ¡°Mary Kinson, are not you in the music night where the snake ah?¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s cold sweat is on her forehead, but her mind is still clear: ¡°Someone should deliberately want to harm me, and¡­¡± And this person, who also knows that she is afraid of snakes, must have known about her childhood. Stelly did not care about what she had not said, but nervously asked, ¡°What should I do now? Are these snakes poisonous? Do not move.¡± ¡°I did not move.¡± Mary Kinson would like to move, but in this situation, she can not move at all.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Quickly, Stelly sat down at theputer and sent a text message to the person in charge¡¯s cell phone, ¡°I am going to contact the person in charge for you and ask them to help you.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± After hanging up, Mary Kinson was putting her phone away when she heard the door to the restroom being pushed open. Mary Kinson¡¯s eyebrows drew together slightly as she thought Stelly had acted so quickly, the person in charge had sent someone over? Then the people came out, dressed in a fine evening gown with a long hair scarf, on ten-inch heels, and the speed with which they came over seemed to trample everyone under their feet. Mary Kinson saw her face clearly, and her fine eyebrows lifted. Is not that Yetz, one of the little sisters who Rose Kinson followed? Mary Kinson immediately narrowed her eyes and stared at the snakes in this ce. When she looked at them again, she was still a little worried. She knew someone was trying to hurt her, but she did not think it was Rose Kinson because Rose Kinson she did not know she was afraid of snakes. How was Yetz supposed to know that? Yetz came step by step. There was a strange smell on her body, and the snakes scattered where she passed. Only when she got closer did Mary Kinson Realgar smell . Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and emitted a cold and sharp light, ¡°Did you make those snakes?¡± Yetz is not afraid of her at all, and her eyes are full of contempt, ¡°Yes.¡± Mary Kinson rolls her eyes from time to time, fearing the snakes under her feet, and her voice is weak, ¡°What is your intention?¡± Yetz smiled and was very proud to see her scared look, ¡°It¡¯s very simple, I just want to see you like this.¡± Said Yetz and took out her phone and took several photos of her in continuous shot. The sound of clicking made the snakes even more scared and they started to turn around and Mary Kinson Mary Kinson their legs. Mary Kinson secretly swallowed her saliva and spoke in a softer voice, ¡°Did Rose Kinson ask you to do this?¡± Yetz¡¯s hand gesture stopped, and the smile on her face was gone. ¡°Bitch! Do not you remember me?¡± Then Mary Kinson, Yetz began to look at her closely. She is a normal melon face with a small nose tip and proper grooming that makes her look like a rich girl. Excellent, good temperament, but also not too bright features. So Mary Kinson did not have a particrly good impression of her, she just knew she might have seen her. Yetz rolled her eyes and held her shoulders with both hands, ¡°We are high school students, you should not forget about me.¡± When Yetz was in high school, she was at least a big figure. Back then, she ran all the activities in the school, and she knew friends everywhere. Mary Kinson had a direction. She remembered her high school days and looked closely at Yetz¡¯s face. Finally, she had an impression. ¡°Oh, I know you.¡± Suddenly, she noticed that she was nodding slowly, ¡°A snake bit me at the high school sports festival, so are you ready for this?¡± Yetz took a deep breath, and then she slightly quirked her mouth, ¡°Yeah, I just want you to know that even though you are flying on the branches as a phoenix now, you are still so weak in the bones!¡± After saying that, Mary Kinson looked up and down, and her eyes were full of contempt and disdain, ¡°You are just a wild girl when you get home. You will never be able to sit in the position of Miss Kinson¡¯s house, you are not worthy!¡± Mary Kinson narrowed her eyes slightly, not quite understanding where her hatred came from. She slumped down and asked, ¡°I want to know if there is a vacation between us?¡± Yetz was so angry that he threw her hands on the ground, raised his hand and pointed at her. She furrowed her eyebrows, ¡°You really did not pay attention to me at all. I liked Liu Yiyang in high school, but he liked you. Did not you know that?¡± Mary Kinson was even more confused and frowned. ¡°Liu Yiyang¡­ who¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Yetz held her hand over her ears to keep from saying anything more. In this way, she seemed to be the only one interested in the past, and Mary Kinson did not even care about Liu Yiyang. Yetz took a deep breath, frowned, and looked at her thoughtfully, ¡°In short, you know this, you will never be a person who does note to the table.¡± Yetz wanted to retort the high school hate, but Mary Kinson did not remember the incident at all, so she felt a p on the soft cotton, making her feel wronged. Yetz angrily put her phone away and turned to leave. But Yetz does not expect Mary Kinson to suddenly make a sound. Her voice is cold and she¡¯s no longer silent, ¡°You are the one who does not want toe to the table.¡± Because of her noise, most of the snakes under her feet have raised their necks and spit red letters at her as if they would bite her at any time. But Mary Kinson is no longer afraid. She had died once before, and as long as she calmed down, it was not hard to ovee the shadow of snakes as a child. Inparison, she does not like being teased by people with weaknesses. Yetz could not believe her ears and turned her head in surprise, ¡°What did you say?¡± Mary Kinson straightened up, and the beautiful vixen no longer had fear in her eyes or looked down at the snakes beneath her feet. ¡°You took advantage of my loophole in the bathroom and got some snakes to scare me.¡± Yetz¡¯s eyes stared at the girl in front of her. It was hard to imagine that this was the weak girl in memory. Chapter 60 But all the more Yetz resisted epting the fact that Mary Kinson was really better than her. Yetz took a few steps towards her, almost shouted at her and said, ¡°I only have one daughter in my Ye family. I have eaten, worn, and used the best since I was born. I was the shiest girl in school then, too.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯snguorous connection, but the reason her eyes are a little cold, ¡°Maybe, but Liu Yiyang who likes you, does not like you.¡± She suddenly nudged the pain of Yetz. ¡°That¡¯s just because he¡¯s blind and can not tell who¡¯s the best.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there tough about!¡± said Yetz loudly. The snakes began to notice her, but they resisted some of her scents, so they gathered around her in confusion. Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes grew even colder, ¡°Iugh at your shallow ignorance, Iugh at your parents who give you the best food and clothes but only raise you to be vain and jealous.¡± She seemed to be a different person and exuded a cold breath. Yetz was shocked and dizzy for a moment. Unconsciously, she took two steps back. When Yetz came back to her senses, IYetz realized that she was showing weakness. How could this peasant girl be so strong? Yetz stomped her feet angrily, ¡°Why are you pointing at me? You do not even see what you are!¡± Mary Kinson lifted her chin slightly and looked cold and proud, ¡°She¡¯s much better looking than you, or else you¡¯lle over and we will both stand in front of the mirror together to see who¡¯s better.¡± Yetz can not stand this gas, and she can not see the superior attitude of Mary Kinson. She stepped forward and took the initiative to pull Mary Kinson over to the mirror. They stood side by side. Although Mary Kinson looks stunning, she is dressed casually today, so it is not particrly surprising to see her standing next to Yetz, who is particrly well dressed. Yetz, who still felt like a winner, smiled cheerfully, ¡°See for yourself! It¡¯s clear that I¡­ ah!¡± Mary Kinson reached for her bag, quickly took out the small sachet of Realgar and squeezed it tightly in her hand. She deliberately teased Yetz to approach her just to get to the Realgar in her bag. Without Realgar, the snakes would approach Yetz. After seeing her take the Realgar, Yetz nervously swallowed her saliva. At the same time, she is very wondering why Mary Kinson she knows Realgar is in the bag. She stares fearfully and guiltily, ¡°Give me my stuff back!¡± Mary Kinson holds Realgar in her hand, which is like an amulet, and is no longer afraid of the snakes on the ground. ¡°Do you know what it means to treat a person as they are?¡± She narrowed her eyes a little, and the cold light at the bottom of her eyes suddenly began to shine. YeQing Qing¡¯s heart panicked and wanted to reach for Realgar¡¯s bag. But she did not want to Mary Kinson backhand behind her back, sideways, so as not to rob her hand, and then across her body, directly from her side quickly to the bathroom door. Yetz shouted in panic, ¡°Mary Kinson!¡± Mary Kinson was not cramming.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Yetz suddenly stopped her hand , and she lost her smile. ¡°Bitch! Don¡¯t you remember me?¡± Mary Kinson held up her head and look at Yetz carefully. She had an oval face, with a small nose tip and proper maintenance, which made her look like a rich girl. Outstanding, good temperament, but no other features stood out. So Mary Kinson didn¡¯t have much impression on her, only knew that she might have seen her. Yetz turned her and held her shoulders with both hands: ¡°We are from the same high school, you shouldn¡¯t forget me.¡± When she was in high school, she was a figure. At that time, she presided over all the activities in the school, and she had friends everywhere. Mary Kinson recalled her high school days and stared at Yetz face carefully. Finally, she had some impressions. ¡°Oh, I know you.¡± She suddenly realized slowly and nodded: ¡°In the high school sports meeting, I was bitten by a snake, are you responsible for this?¡± Yetz took a deep breath, and then she pursed her lips: ¡°Yes, I just want you to know that even if you might temporarily seed, you are still so weak in your bones!¡± She looked up and down at Mary Kinson, and her eyes were full of disdain and disdain: ¡°You are just a wild girl when you return to the Kinsons. You will never be able to sit in the position of Miss Kinson, you are not worthy!¡± Mary Kinson narrowed her eyes slightly and didn¡¯t quite understand where her hatred came from. She calmly asked, ¡°I want to know, is there any misunderstandings between us?¡± Yetz was so angry that she threw her hands down, raised her hand and pointed at her. She frowned her eyebrows.¡±You really didn¡¯t pay attention to me at all. I liked Lewis in high school, but he liked you. Don¡¯t you know?¡± Mary Kinson was even more confused and frowned: ¡°Lewis¡­ who is it?¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Yetz raised her hand over her ears and didn¡¯t want to tell her more. In this way, it seemed that she was the only one who cared about the past, and Mary Kinson didn¡¯t even care about Lewis. Yetz took a deep breath, frowned and looked at her with superiority: ¡°In short, you know this, you are just ying dumb. You are so damn a low girl.¡± Yetz Wanted so much to retaliate against the hate in high school, but Mary Kinson didn¡¯t remember the incident at all, which made her feel wronged. Yetz angrily put away her mobile phone and turned to go. Mary Kinson suddenly made a sound. Her voice was cold and was no longer dumb: ¡°You are the one who is damned low.¡± Because of her noise, most of the snakes under her feet lifted their necks and spat red tongues at her, as if they were going to bite her at any time. But Mary Kinson was no longer afraid. She had already died once, so long as she calmed down, it was not difficult to ovee the shadow of snakes as a child. Because, byparison, she doesn¡¯t like to be teased by people holding shorings. Chapter 61 Yetz couldn¡¯t believe and turned her head in surprise: ¡°What did you say?¡± Mary Kinson straightened her spine openly, and the beautiful fox had no fear in his eyes, and she no longer looked down at the snakes under her feet. ¡°You took advantage of my gap in the bathroom and got some snakes to scare me.¡± YeTex¡¯s eyes stared at the girl in front of her. It¡¯s hard to imagine that she was the weak girl in memory. But even more so, Yetz was unable to ept the fact that Mary Kinson was really better than her. Yetz walked a few steps and almost screamed : ¡°I am the only one daughter in my family. I have eaten, worn and used the best since I was born. At that time, I was also the most eye-catching girl in school.¡± Mary Kinson raised her eyes whose bottom was especially cold: ¡°Maybe, but Lewis, who you like, doesn¡¯t like you.¡± She suddenly pierced Yetz¡¯s heart. ¡°It¡¯s just because he is blind and can¡¯t tell who is the best.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°What are youughing at!¡± Yetz gave a big huh. The serpents began to notice her, but resisted some of her scents, so they gathered around in confusion. Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes are getting colder: ¡°Iugh at your superficial ignorance,ugh at your parents for giving you the best food and clothing, but only cultivate you to such a vain and jealous person.¡± She seemed to be a different person, exuding a cold breath. Yetz was shocked and dizzy for a moment. She took two steps back subconsciously. When she came to her senses, she found herself showing weakness. How can this girl from the rural have such momentum? Yetz stamped her feet angrily: ¡°Why do you point at me? What thing you are!¡± Mary Kinson slightly raised her chin and looked cold and proud: ¡°At least I look much better than you, otherwise youe over and we two stand in front of the mirror together to see who is better. Yetz can¡¯t stand Mary Kinson¡¯s superior posture. She stepped forward and took the initiative to pull Mary Kinson to the mirror. They stood side by side. Although Mary Kinson looked gorgeous, she dresses casually today, standing with Yetz after being specially dressed, which doesn¡¯t seem to be particrly amazing. Yetz still felt that she was the winner, and smiled happily: ¡°Look for yourself! It is clear that I look¡­ ah!¡± Mary Kinson grabbed her bag, quickly turned out the small bag with realgar, and clenched it tightly in her hand. She deliberately make Yetz excited just to grab the realgar in her bag. Without realgar, snakes will approach Yetz. After seeing her taking realgar, Yetz swallowed her saliva nervously. At the same time, she was also very surprised, why Mary Kinson know that there was realgar in the bag? She stared, afraid and guilty: ¡°Give me back my things!¡± Mary Kinson holds realgar in her hand, and she was no longer afraid of snakes on the floor. ¡°Do you know what it means to treat a man as he is?¡± She narrowed her eyes slightly, and the cold light at the bottom of her eyes suddenly started. Yetz¡¯s heart panicked and went forward to grab realgar¡¯s bag. But Mary Kinson stepped sideways to avoid her rob, and then she ran directly from her side quickly to the bathroom door. Yetz shouted in panic: ¡°Mary Kinson!¡± Mary Kinson did not pause for a moment, and left the bathroom in one go, and then closed the bathroom door tightly to prevent her froming out. Yetz ran to the door, behind her was a group of snakes that kept approaching, sticking out scarlet tongues, as if to eat her raw. She was really afraid. Without realgar, she can¡¯t avoid snakes at all. ¡°Let me out ¡­ ah ¡­ it hurts ¡­¡± Yetz¡¯s voice, begging for mercy, could be heard clearly through the door. Mary Kinson, who was standing in front of the door, was leaning against the door, not wanting to let Yetz out under any circumstances. At this point Hermes Green came in with a group of people armed to the teeth. When he saw Mary Kinson, he stopped. He had just received an anonymous text message on his cell phone, reminding him that there were snakes in thedies¡¯ room backstage, which he should quickly eliminate. Herm¨¨s Green subconsciously thought that it was the suspect who wanted to harm Meny, so he quickly came up with someone. But he did not expect to meet Mary Kinson. Knock, knock ¨C a quick and loud pounding sounded in the door behind Mary Kinson. The doors shook, andMaryKinson ¡®s shoulders shook. ¡°Let me out quickly, I am being killed by them!¡± The woman¡¯s hoarse cry. ¡°Let me out!¡± ¡°Is there anyone, help me ¡­ Help me ¡­¡± At the end of the shrill cry, only her plea for mercy and her crying rang out, terrifying the people through the door. Hermes Green curiously turned his head and fixed his gaze on the door, ¡°What¡¯s going on in there?¡± Mary Kinson narrowed her eyes, and her gaze involuntarily grazed the door. Her voice was savage, ¡°You needn¡¯t concernwith that for now. I just saw a man in a sweatshirt jump out of the bathroom window. It should be toote to block him now.¡± Yetz was angry and shouted, ¡°Mary Kinson, open the door for me, and I¡¯ll have to make you regret it when I get out!¡± The people behind Hermes Green did not know Mary Kinson very well. They just think it¡¯s very loud in the bathroom. They can not help but make a noise and suggest, ¡°Do you want to go in the bathroom? The people in there seem emotionally unstable, and it seems like something is biting her¡­¡± You are the leader of the meeting ce, so it is necessary to maintain the stability of the meeting ce. Without waiting for Mary Kinson to say anything, Hermes Green raised his hand and made a stop gesture in midair, Chapter 62 An overpowering and mighty hand took him right out of Meny¡¯s hand and sped him. Meny was flung in the air, only to suddenly feel great pressure in front of him, which was the first time he felt a powerful aura since he was a child. He looked up to see William ck staring at him. The dark eagle eyes were like an abyss, but he could not stop the hint of fear from spilling over into another life. He was clearly warning him not to approach Mary Kinson. Avis wanted to protect his cub at all costs. He quickly shielded Meny behind him and smiled, ¡°William ck, Meny is still a child. He has nothing else on his mind but worrying about Mary Kinson.¡± William ck¡¯s face was calm, and his pointed eyebrows were full of intense emotions. He turned his head to see Mary Kinson falling gently into his arms as if she were in aa. Meny could not help but nervously cry out, ¡± Mary Kinson! Mary Kinson , what¡¯s wrong with you?!¡± Without saying anything, William ck picked up Mary Kinson in bridal style, heedless of the others¡¯ eyes. The pace was fast and steady, and each step showed an unstoppable dominance. Meny followed quickly. For William ck was too fast, and he had to run with him. Avis followed closely and hurried to coax Meny, ¡°Do not follow, William ck will take care of her¡­¡± But Meny would not listen. He just had Mary Kinson in his eyes. He just wanted to know what had happened to her. In the parking lot at the entrance of the venue. In one of the cars. Belle Kinson sat in the passenger seat, hands resting on the window, staring at the peopleing out of the venue one by one. A chant stilling out of her mouth, ¡°Rose Kinson, please wait a little longer. Meny said that you are a significant person to him. Now that he¡¯s done ying, I am sure he¡¯s dying to see you.¡± Rose Kinson, sitting on the driver¡¯s seat with delicate makeup, does not look good. After what just happened on a music night, she has no strength to speak, and the whole person is listless. ¡°Maybe¡­ he¡¯s not even thinking about me now.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Belle Kinson tactfully turned her head, reached out, and held her hand, gently reassuring her, ¡°If he did not care about you, he would not send you so many special tickets.¡± ¡°I just listened to him. It was because he almost got into a car ident yesterday. It was Mary Kinson, who saved him, so he wanted to thank Mary Kinson on stage.¡± Rose Kinson¡¯s mood was still depressed, but she still showed her sister an elegant smile, ¡°Indeed, today Mary Kinson can be on stage, and I am happy for her. I do not mind much.¡± ¡°I knew it.¡± Belle Kinson breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°I knew Mary Kinson was the best, so let us wait for Meny.¡± She knew Meny had been Rose Kinson ¡®s pen pal for a few years now, and she hoped their special rtionship would continue. Belle Kinson then looked out the window and stared at everyoneing out. Suddenly, her back straightened, and her whole face was pressed tightly against the window. Rose Kinson heard the movement and looked out the window, but she could not see them too clearly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Belle Kinson was not sure, ¡°I think I saw William ck¡­¡± Belle Kinson looks worse, ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s not early, let us go back first.¡± Belle Kinson covered her mouth and blinked apologetically, ¡°I did not see that well, maybe not.¡± Then she looked out the window and saw Meny¡¯sing out Belle Kinson¡¯s eyes light up and she pulls Rose Kinson out of the car happily, ¡°It¡¯s Meny, let us go quickly.¡± Rose Kinson followed her out of the car and came to Meny with a few steps. Belle Kinson greeted her warmly, ¡°Hey! Meny.¡± Meny looked at her unconsciously. When he saw it was someone, he hesitated or paused for a moment. He smiled politely at her, ¡°Sister.¡± Belle Kinson smiled and extended her hand, pushing Rose Kinson forward to signal her sister to speak. Rose Kinson touched her hair unnaturally, then maintained an elegant posture and smiled, ¡°I congratte you on your smooth entrance today. It is also perfect to hear your voice for the first time, and one may look forward to the future.¡± Meny lifted his lips as if he had much to say. After all, they had talked about everything for the past two years. Though they only exchanged emails, they took up almost all of Meny¡¯s time. Still, he swallowed the words and just said politely and officially, ¡°Thank you.¡± Rose Kinson¡¯s smile on her face can not stop. He was too indifferent. Avis nudged Meny backward with his elbow, reminding him of his attitude. Meny looked at Avis from the side, and somewhat helplessly, he let out a sigh of relief. Then he looked up at Rose Kinson and said sincerely, ¡°I am sorry, I know I did not do a lot of things well today, but I should at least send you back.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Then his eyes fell over Rose Kinson to William ck and held Mary Kinson in front of him. Meny did not want to hide from her, so he said bluntly, ¡°Mary Kinson seemed to have had an ident earlier. Now she was in aa. I am perturbed about her situation. I have to go and check on her. I am sorry.¡± Then he stretched out his long legs and quickly followed William ck ¡®s footsteps, he was terrified of losing him. Belle Kinson turned around nervously, and his eyes followed Meny, ¡°Did he say Mary Kinson was in aa? What happened?¡± Rose Kinson , who stood frozen in ce, seemed to have suffered another severe blow. Avis sighed helplessly and apologized to Meny, ¡°I am sorry, I¡¯ll ask Meny to apologize to you tomorrow. You are critical to Meny. He often mentions you to me.¡± Rose Kinson callously blinked her eyes and hesitantly showed a smile, ¡°It does not matter, I can understand why things happen, and Mary Kinson she¡¯s my sister too, and I am worried about her ident too.¡± Avis was a little surprised, ¡°Are you sisters?¡± Rose Kinson nodded, but she did not want to keep talking, ¡°Well, it¡¯s not that early, I am bringing my sister back first.¡± ¡°Well, I am sorry today, bye.¡± ¡°Bye.¡± On the other side, Meny finally caught up William ck and followed him to the nearby hotel door. Chapter 63 William ck pushed the door open with one hand,id Mary Kinson gently on the bed, opened the curtains directly, and took off Mary Kinson¡¯s shoes and rolled up his pants. Meny did not understand what he meant, and his eyebrows frowned slightly, ¡°Mary Kinson is in aa, so she should be taken to the hospital for examination first.¡± William ck¡¯s hands continued to move, and hisrge hands touched along her calves, which seemed suggestive. Meny forgot for a moment that they were husband and wife, ¡°What in the world are you up to?¡± William ck¡¯s ck eyes are as rich as ink that will not dissolve, and his silent voice was somewhat intolerant, ¡°If you do not want to stay here, you can leave.¡± As the words fell, his hand stopped, and his breath suddenly sank. Mary Kinson has two small marks behind her calf. Judging by the shape, she was bitten by a snake. William ck s eyebrows frowned slightly and didn t stop. He retrieved an alcohol-soaked paper towel from the bedside drawer and helped Mary Kinson, wipe the bite wound. Meny is worried about Mary Kinson¡¯s situation. His face is tense. He wants to go forward and cheque, but he is afraid of the aura and can only stay put. His eyes were fixed on Mary Kinson¡¯ s wound and his body was trembling. Was he bitten by something? Then Meny sees William ck suddenly fall to the ground, sucking on the snake tooth mark without hesitation. Meny¡¯s eyes stare slightly, his pupils flutter and he can not help but gasp, he is wordless Who would have thought that the most powerful William ck in Vandeli fell for at this time is a young girl. But this girl is his benefactor¡­ Soon, there was a movement on Mary Kinson face. She frowned slightly, but her eyes were still closed and her eyes turned left and right under her long and thick eyshes. When you have nightmares, you usually react to them. Caught in a dream, Mary Kinson is still not conscious. Before her death in a past life, the feelings of fear, grief, and indignation hit her like a cold and dark tide, and she could no more escape than being devoured. ¡°My¡­¡± ¡°Let me see him¡­¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± What had happened in her past life was repeating itself, but she was still unable to face it, and only the poor child was in her mind. The next moment her face was as white as paper and covered with tears. William ck, sucking out the poison for her, spat the things out in his mouth and lifted his eyes to see her pained face. Heavy mist poured into his ck eyes, hiding the infinite darkness at the bottom of his eyes, leaving a vast malevolent meaning. He raised his hand and held her body tightly in his arms, only to find that she continued to tremble. William ck¡¯s eyebrows were drawn together, and his ck eyes quickly roamed over her exposed calves. It would seem that the poison had not yet been eliminated. Mary in his arms suddenly became agitated, grabbed him by the cor with both hands, and suddenly opened her eyes. A pair of strange and unique fox eyes that were reddish bloodshot, with tears running in the back of her eyes as if they were dripping blood, and her brown pupils were constantly trembling. ¡°I¡¯ll never let you go!¡± Meny was startled. When he was young, he did not understand that there was such a deep hatred in the world. Just looking at Mary Kinson ¡®s eyes made him stiffen, and the indescribable feeling left him at a loss. William ck nced at the out of Mary Kinson control scene, but she didn t panic at all, only held hisrge hand and squeezed it calmly. His eyes were cold but sharp, then he looked at Meny. ¡°Get out.¡± Meny turned with stiff legs and walked out of the room step by step. Until he left the room, the bloody eyes of Mary Kinson kept appearing in his mind and his heart is inexplicable.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Mary Kinson trying her best to stop cars and save her life for such insignificant strangers. Obviously she is a good person, but there is a deep abysmal hatred hidden in her heart. What a bad person she is! Meny¡¯s clear eyes gradually be polluted with indignation and indifference. Suddenly, he remembers that Mary Kinson reminded him to watch out for her sister, and now he already knows that Rose Kinson is Mary Kinson ¡®s sister. So¡­ did Rose Kinson hurt Mary Kinson too? In the room. William ck has wrapped his arms around her, holding her head with hisrge hand and leaning against his warm chest. The voice is as deep as a dream, but it is deadly hoarse, ¡°Do not worry, I will not let her go.¡± Word for word, he promised to do his best. Mary Kinson is barely conscious and her mind is full of pain from past lives. She nearly choked with pain and almost vomited something. William ck only needs to say something to gradually calm her heart, which jumps and hates everywhere like a beast. Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes grow weaker and weaker, her eyes droop heavily, and she falls back asleep. The next day, the sky has just turned fish-belly grey. Mary Kinson¡¯s forehead twitched slightly, and the tingling sensation, like electricity, made her wake up suddenly. She sat up with her waist propped up, raised her hand against her forehead, and slowly opened her eyes, but saw a strange environment. Where are we? ! She hurriedly checked her clothes. Looking down, she only saw the wound on her right leg. She sniffed cautiously and smelled a faint scent of snake grass. Only then did she remember what had happened yesterday at Music Night. Apparently she had been bitten on the leg by a snake on her way to Yetz, but she had not paid attention at the time. Her eyebrows drew together slightly and she tried to remember that thest people she saw were Meny. Chapter 64 So they should take care of themselves and also asked the doctor to bandage the leg. What surprised her a little was that someone would use snake grass now, which made her curious. Just as she was thinking about it, the door was pushed open and she immediately heard the noise and looked. Mary Kinson saw that the wearer had broad shoulders and a narrow waist, and the ck suit could barely support his stout figure. The mere sight of that figure inexplicably frightened Mary Kinson her. When she slowly looked up, Mary Kinson she saw the expected handsome face, and every inch of the cold and hard features showed deep coldness. How could this William ck be? William ck, holding an oatmeal in his hand, strode to the bed and sat down quietly. ¡°Have some porridge when you wake up.¡± Mary Kinson obediently took the porridge and the question caught in her throat, but she dared not ask. William ck stopped by the bedside and watched her with his dark eagle eyes as she calmly drank the entire bowl of porridge. Just feeling the cold breath on him had apelling effect.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Mary Kinson buried herself in her porridge, spoonful by spoonful. Very cute. It seems like the men around her would devour her at any moment if she did not obediently drink the porridge. She wiped her mouth with her backhand and ced the empty bowl next to the bed. ¡°It¡¯s ready.¡± No sooner had the words been spoken than arge hand suddenly came over and her thumb rubbed lightly over her mouth, causing her to unconsciously lean back with thin cocoon fingers. But the big hand moved quickly, and then Mary Kinson heard a deep male voice: ¡°You did not wipe it clean, it¡¯s all right now.¡± Mary Kinson was slightly embarrassed and smiled faintly, ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Before her voice trailed off, she felt the air pressure in the room lower in vain, and she stopped speaking. William ck stood up and looked thoughtfully at the bed, ¡°Take a day off and I will send you home to Kinson at night.¡± That¡¯s not a suggestion, that¡¯s an irresistible tone. Mary Kinson has almost no right to speak. But somehow, at this moment, her indefinite heart has calmed a little. Meny, returning to the hotel, stayed up all night. When Avis delivered dinner, he saw that he was still in the posture before going to bed, and he couldn¡¯t help being mncholy: ¡°My God, you are not going to stay up all night, are you?¡± Meny sat on the bed with a pad in his hands on his knees, his eyes lowered like a stone statue. After a long while, he suddenly opened his mouth, ¡°I have been thinking¡­¡± Meny suddenly raised a pair of clear and precocious eyes. ¡°I want to cklist Rose Kinson.¡± The young man¡¯s words were as hazy as the mist in the morning. Avis was so taken aback that he furrowed his brows, ¡°Why?¡± Meny has be addicted to music in the past few years. Compared to teenagers of the same age, he is very precocious, and his fame is not small, so he hardly makes friends. But even a gifted teenager has need for conversation, and Avis as an assistant can not help him objectively. But Rose Kinson is different. They seem to have a great time talking, or they would not have been writing letters to each other for years. Meny never once mentioned this sister. When he learned that she woulde to Vandeli and see this sister, Meny was generally not happy, even happier than when he received the annual award. But now he suddenly wanted to delete Rose Kinson, his spiritual friend of the past few years. Why is that so? Avis thought and sensed that something was wrong, and his eyebrows drew together, ¡°What happened, did Rose Kinson do something bad to you?¡± Meny lowered his head and stared at the t screen. ¡°No, she¡¯s fine and she did not do anything.¡± Avis did not understand and stared at the screen. It only showed a prompt to confirm the deletion, ¡°Speaking of which, you have not been good with her once. Didn¡¯t you prepare a gift for her before you came?¡± Meny hesitated and had a difficult decision to make. At that moment, the apartment screen shed and a piece of information was forcibly sent to theputer without reminding him whether to ept it or not. Avis saw at a nce the special symbol of the information, the symbol of the international hacking organization, and the simplified wolf symbol. ¡°What¡¯s that?!¡± Meny is much calmer and opens the materials with slender fingertips. The scenes above show simple and clear photos and easy to understand exnations. After turning only a few pages, Avis understood and his face bes more stern andplicated. ¡°You contacted the hacker to check how Mary Kinson¡¯s ident happened?¡± Meny¡¯s eyes drooped and the lower part of his eyes reflected the cold light of the screen, instantly turning his youthful face cold. ¡°Mary Kinson is my rescuer and she had an ident to help. I naturally want to help her find out who is hurting her.¡± Avis looked over the information, ncing at him from time to time, ¡°From the information above, the person who put the snake in the bathroom seems to be a friend of Rose Kinson¡¯s.¡± Meny said nothing and flipped through the information. International hackers do their thing well and casually send Meny a copy of other information. It turns out that Mary Kinson is the daughter of the Kinson family who was cast out. When she returned to the Kinson family, she was secretly disabled by Rose Kinson. I finished reading the information. Avis sighed, ¡°It seems you should delete the contact information for Rose Kinson.¡± Where do you let a friend hurt her sister? Besides, she looks like an elegant granddy on the outside, but it really makes you sad to do things like that behind her back. Chapter 65 Meny finished reading the information and returned to the delete page where he was about to delete Rose Kinson. First, Rose Kinson¡¯s head icon shed, and a call came in. Meny frowned slightly, and a little indifference gleamed in his eyes. But he answered, speaking softly, ¡°Hello.¡± Rose Kinson on the other side seemed to notice that something was wrong, and her voice was light and soft, ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡± Meny used to really like her voice, which was soft and shallow, as if talking to her could naturally rx people. But now, Meny is not at all happy. ¡°Not yet.¡± Short sentences can not make her notice his abnormality. Rose Kinson smiled gently and was very cautious, ¡°Your performance yesterday went smoothly. Now your performance is being hotly discussed all over Vandeli. I am really happy for you.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Rose Kinson stoppedughing as if she had noticed something, and her tone was seductive, ¡°Are you in a bad mood?¡± Hearing that, Meny coughed lightly to lighten the mood, ¡°No, it¡¯s just because I did not sleep wellst night that I got up a little restless.¡± Rose Kinson breathed a sigh of relief, smiled, and said, ¡°We said in our letter earlier that I will treat you well if you can reallye to my city. Now that music night is over, you should have time toe to dinner?¡± Meny did not hesitate for a moment and replied, ¡°OK, you cane out now. Please send me the location.¡± Rose Kinson smiled perfunctorily, ¡± I am at the restaurant, sending you the location of your cell phone. Come now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up, Meny got up, dressed neatly and ready to go out with her cell phone. Avis, sitting on the bed and shrugging his shoulders in confusion, asked him, ¡°Did not you just delete Rose Kinson? Why are you going to the appointment?¡± Meny put on his cap, not wanting to be recognized outside. When he turned around, Avis smiled and said, ¡°She did those things to Mary Kinson, and I have to get revenge for Mary Kinson.¡± Avis : ¡°¡­¡± It only takes half an hour from the hotel to the scene, but Meny has been wandering outside for more than an hour, and it has been two hours since he arrived at the restaurant.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . After dinner, there were only a few patrons in the restaurant. Meny walked in and asked if Rose Kinson was there. The waiter ushered him in with a smile. After entering the table, he saw Rose Kinson sitting across from him, wearing a decent suit, not too pompous, but formal, which made her look very good. Rose Kinson was more than an hourte, but it did not matter. There is a slight tenderness in her beautiful face, and her eyes gleam like water waves, ¡°What would you like to eat?¡± Meny lowered the brim of her hat, as if not wanting to see her, and stroked the menu at will, ¡°You order, I can do it.¡± Rose Kinson took the menu and calmly and deftly ordered several main courses, ¡°Serve these first, please hurry.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Kinson.¡± The waiter knew her and treated her politely. After the waiter left, Rose Kinson turned to Meny, ¡°Congrattions, the performance went smoothly.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Rose Kinson stirred the coffee in front of her with a spoon. Some were confused and others joked, ¡°You do not seem to want to see me much.¡± Meny lifted his youthful cheeks and stared at her for a long time, with a deep gaze that did not belong to his age. ¡°No, you are very important to my business in these years.¡± Meny¡¯s clear eyes smiled. Rose Kinson felt more at ease in her heart and smiled with a low eyebrow. As the dishes were served, she raised her hand politely, ¡°I am a frequent guest at this restaurant. It should suit your appetite. Taste it and see if you like it or not.¡± Meny took the chopsticks in his hand and tasted them, nodding with satisfaction. After eating the foie gras, he took the Lafite, shook it gently with a goblet, and tasted it. Through the ss you can see his eyebrows half droop, his disheveled hair fall, and his little face grow clearer and whiter with a kind of beauty. Rose Kinson propped her head with her hand and watched him eat with a curved smile. While waiting for Meny to consume most of the food and slowly calm down, Rose Kinson smiled and said softly, ¡°I heard that you recently released a new album, which is also the first album. I think the results will be very good.¡± Meny put down his chopsticks, picked up a napkin, wiped the corners of his mouth, and looked up. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll give you the first album myself.¡± Rose Kinson¡¯s eyes light up slightly, and a strange light shes by. Her face is still smiling, and not too emotional, ¡°My honor, thank you.¡± As she says this, her clear eyes blink, revealing a girl¡¯s purity, ¡°I must put it away after I get it, and I must not tell my friends.¡± Meny raised his eyebrows slightly. Among her friends, there is a person named Yetz, is not that the person who trapped Mary Kinson into being bitten by a snake? His hand on hisp involuntarily clenched, and his slender fingertips curled in his palm, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rose Kinson¡¯s eyes shed and she sighed, ¡°After the musical evening ended perfectly, they were a little upset and wanted to hear your voice again.¡± She arched her eyebrows, ¡°When is your new albuming out, what song do you like best, and a little more detail?¡± Meny¡¯s eyes dropped slightly and there was not much ripple as he looked at her, ¡°The new album will be out soon and you¡¯ll know when you get it. I¡¯ll give you three new albums this time and you can send two to your friends.¡± Rose Kinson¡¯s eyes droop slightly, and she frowns sheepishly, ¡°Does that bother you too much? The new album seems limited?¡± Chapter 66 Meny smiles, ¡°It is limited, but I still have the right to speak on my album. And there are some words on it that I recorded especially for you.¡± Rose Kinson¡¯s eyes light up slightly, and she can almost guess that her status in her friends will rise rapidly after being so coveted by the genius Meny. Originally, the giants acknowledged her. If the younger generation were to take her, she would forever be the true daughter of the Kinson family. There will be no one to take care of Mary Kinson. ¡°I am d.¡± Meny smiled like a gentleman. Hopes that you can still be this happy then. After dinner, Rose Kinson took some fruit to visit patients and headed straight to the hospital downtown. She pushed the ward aside and only saw a girl lying in the hospital bed with her legs hanging in the air and smeared with a lot of ointment with a strange taste. The smell is stronger when youe in and the whole room is filled with that smell. Rose Kinson puts the things down on the bedside table and looks at the patient gently with concern, ¡°Yetz, are you feeling better?¡± Yetz opened her eyes and did not look very well. Rose Kinson pulled the chair over and sat down. She picked an orange with her clean and long fingers and her voice was soft, ¡°How can you be bitten by such a snake?¡± Shame welled up in Yetz¡¯s heart again and hER eyes glowed with hate, ¡°She¡¯s lucky this time, and next time I¡¯ll definitely make her worry!¡± Rose Kinson shook her head helplessly and handed her the clean orange, ¡°I am also responsible for you doing it this way. I told you to go to the music night¡­¡± Yetz blinked at her and saw that she was as elegant as ever. She could not stop her heart from slipping into her pants: It was them two, but Rose Kinson pretended to be noble and know nothing of the truth, which made people admire her. ¡°How will you make it up to me?¡± Rose Kinson said without thinking, ¡°I¡¯ll cover all your medical expenses and give you a gift.¡± Yetz frowned curiously. Rose Kinson lowered her head and smiled, ¡°Meny¡¯s limited new album, he only gave me three copies, and I have always considered you a friend, so I¡¯ll send you one.¡± Meny is a genius in the music industry. He¡¯s more famous than the stars and rarely performs in front of audiences, so signed works are especially rare, let alone new albums that are released. No one can resist this gift. Yetz finally smiled, ¡°Well, I will not me you for this incident. If you want to me him, then me the bitch!¡± At that moment, footsteps sounded outside the door, messy and slightly sharp. Soon, a group of people poured in and out, holding various food products in their hands. ¡°Yetz, how are you?¡± ¡°Oh, why are your legs tied? That must have hurt.¡± Several little sisters came to the bedside, worried about Yetz, distressed and ufortable. Rose Kinson stealthily held back and whispered, ¡°Then rest well. I¡¯ll go back first, and then I¡¯lle to you when I have time.¡± Yetz hurriedly said, ¡°Mm-hmm, thank Meny from me too. Thank you for sending me the album.¡± Meny? The little sisters looked at her involuntarily. I have to say, Rose Kinson¡¯s temper still runs strong with them. But earlier they only thought she was of noble birth, elegant temperament and outstanding talent, butter they realized she was a fake daughter and looked down on her too. But now, Rose Kinson has Meny¡¯s deposed position in his heart, so things are different. After Rose Kinson left, the little sisters curiously asked, ¡°Is Meny going to release an album?¡± Yetz leaned against the pillow, and her eyes were a little pleased and a little proud, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s limited, but Rose Kinson promised to give me one.¡± Alexiale leaned against the bed, holding her chin in both hands and her face was full of envy, ¡°Ah, that talented teenager Meny has an album out too, that must be a world ss treasure.¡± The other sisters also leaned forward, not particrly concerned about Ye Qingqing¡¯s injury.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Rose Kinson is too powerful, I am looking forward to it!¡± ¡°I want to take photos of your album.¡± ¡°Do not just take photos, but also lend it to us for a few days.¡± Alexia listened to the two of them and grew more and more indignant. She could not wait for Yetz to hand the album directly to them at this point. She quickly stopped, ¡°Come on, he has not [ib;osjed] the album yet, why do you say so early?¡± Yetz is very enthusiastic, ¡°Do not worry, if Rose Kinson gives me the album, I will definitely show it to you, mine belongs to everyone.¡± ¡­ In a few days. Meny¡¯s new album was recorded directly in Vandeli, and only ten copies were released. It caused real hype in the music industry. Everyone was more active than buying limited edition sports cars and top jewelry. They all tried their best to get a new album. Therefore, Yetz was getting happier and prouder. She was showing with her friends almost day and night in the circle of famous carnivaldies and attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Meny came out the back door of the recording studio and got right into the van. ¡°Drive to Kinson¡¯s house.¡± Avis covered him and followed close behind. ¡°I¡¯ll walk with you.¡± Now Meny is so popr, the paparazzi want money so much and might endanger him, and the rabid fans are so crazy he¡¯s worried about Meny. Meny frowned slightly, not very happy. But in a way, he¡¯d never been very free, and he¡¯d been used to it for a long time, so he said no more. Avis followed him into the car and unlocked the door, ¡°Are you going to see Mary Kinson?¡± Meny¡¯s eyes lit up, and there was a smile in his eyes, ¡°Well, I have not seen her in a few days. I do not know if she¡¯s feeling better yet.¡± Avis nodded, involuntarily sweeping Meny who was carrying a bag, opening it curiously, ¡°Why are you still carrying a bag that¡¯s a gift for her?¡± When the zipper of the backpack was unzipped, the top albums fell down with a tter. Avis hurriedly went to pick them up. When he saw that there were three or four copies, he could not help but frown, ¡°It¡¯s appropriate to send Mary Kinson the album, but you took three or four copies at once, that¡¯s a bit conspicuous?¡± Meny took the album from him, selected the particr album, put it in his pocket, and put the other three copies in his bag. He looked up and said, ¡°This is not all for Mary Kinson .¡± Avis understood immediately, but he did not quite understand what Meny was thinking. He clearly knew Rose Kinson¡¯s character, so why would he send her an extra album? Chapter 67 About 30 minutester, the business car pulled up outside Kinson¡¯s gate. The door open as if waiting for her arrival. After Meny got off the bus, he walked quickly as if he was in a hurry. Avis, who has always been of the opinion that Meny was calm, can not help but be even more confused. Fortunately, Meny¡¯s steps are fast, but he still walks elegantly and calmly because he had to have a good image as an idol. Avis felt a little reassured. They entered the hall and were immediately met by a servant. ¡°Hello, is this Mr. Meny?¡± After hearing the handsome boy¡¯s polite reply, the servant smiled even more eagerly, ¡°Rose Kinson has specially arranged to have an important friend visit today. You can sit down and have tea for now, and I will let Rose Kinson know toe down.¡± She held her head high and looked proud. Meny raised her hand and waved it off, ¡°No, I wonder if Mary Kinson is home?¡± The servant confused, is not Meny a friend of Rose Kinson¡¯s? Her face turned unobtrusively to the second floor room, which was stuffy, ¡°Yes, Mary Kinson is still resting in the room, just in the innermost room¡­¡± Meny¡¯s rosy, healthy lips lifted happily, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll go see her.¡± Then he trotted up to the second floor. The servants and Avis sat eye to eye. Avis showed an embarrassed smile, ¡°You can also inform your Rose Kinson, Meny is also looking for her.¡± ¡­ Second floor. Meny carried a backpack, raised his hand and knocked on the door, ¡°Mary Kinson, may Ie to your room?¡± A handsome, youthful face, suffused with the singr freshness and vitality of his age, and his eyes, too, had a pure and clean light. The door was opened. When Meny saw Mary Kinson, his clear voice called out, ¡°Nurse.¡± His voice is as good as clear spring water. Mary Kinson touched her numb earlobe and looked at Meny with a sunny smile. The bridge of his nose is very high, his skin is fair and translucent, his features are stiff, and he looks like a European aristocrat, ssical and literary. To-day he wore a little ck suit, his hair was uratelybed, and as he walked he unintentionally exuded an air of nobility, which was very pleasing to the eye. Mary Kinson rolled her eyes, gathered her suspenders and pajamas, put on a thin shirt outside and turned to the side to signal for him toe in, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I was justing home to Kinson, so I came to see you.¡± Meny entered the room, removed her backpack and asked anxiously, ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s eyebrow rose slightly, and her auburn eyes watered. She jumped in front of him and the girl is very agile, ¡°I am very fine now, do not worry.¡± Meny nodded confidently and dug out arge stack of sheet music from his pocket as if opening Doraemon¡¯s bag, ¡°These are music books, records and disks I gave you that are very rare and all from my private collection.¡± Mary Kinson approached him with a smile, sat down next to him and picked up a record. It bore the signature of Michael Jackson. She raised her eyebrows slightly and said in an incredulous manner, ¡°This too?¡± Meny smiled softly, and there were subtle emotions in his eyes. Mary Kinson smiled and shook her head, ¡°I feel your heart, but I really can not take it. It¡¯s better to take this record.¡± These treasures are precious to any musician, even a musical genius. Meny knew her character and did not force her. He took out a new album, ¡°Then you must ept this one, it is my new album.¡± Mary Kinson took the album and looked down, ¡°Of course.¡± Meny could tell she was happy and finally said what she had been waiting to say, ¡°Mary Kinson, your musical sense is very good, and your talent may be greater than mine. If you continue to study, I am sure you will be an artist of the great generation.¡± The melodious melody of the songs sheposed in the night of music is exciting, as if it is still echoing in his ears, making him unforgettable. Mary Kinson carefully puts the album away and smiles, ¡°If there¡¯s a chance, I will try.¡± Meny¡¯s eyes light up as if a star is rubbed into them, ¡°OK, if you want to move forward in the music industry, you need to contact me. I¡¯d really like to work with you again.¡± ¡°Good.¡± At the same time. Rose Kinson dresses elegantly and wears fine makeup. Leisurelying down the stairs, she was like the heroineing out of the movie in the spotlight. Avis put down the teacup and looked at her with his head held high. A hint of surprise shed in her eyes. ¡°Sit down first, Meny is visiting Mary Kinson and will be down in a moment.¡± Rose Kinson nodded, walked over to the sofa and sat down. ¡°Yes, after all, my sister saved Meny¡¯s life, and he was concerned that my sister should be.¡± If Avis did not know what Rose Kinson was doing, he would really think she was a very gentle and good sister. He nodded and replied ambiguously, ¡°Right?¡± Rose Kinson came to the sofa, sat down and waited patiently for Meny. After a while, a sound of steam sounded outside the gate of Kinson¡¯s house.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Rose Kinson nced at the servant. The servant quickly walked to the surveince entrance and looked her in the eye. She said, ¡°Miss Yetz is here.¡± Rose Kinson nodded, and she does not know how Yetz knows that Meny will send the album today, and she evenes to Kinson¡¯s house to wait, afraid that Rose Kinson will not keep her promise. After a while, Yetz directly led several little sisters inside. Look at this posture, it means something. Chapter 68 Rose Kinson stood up and smiled at her, ¡°Yetz, have youe to y?¡± Yetz touched her swollen face and smiled, ¡°Yes, today the doctor said I can be released from the hospital. I am afraid you are still worried about me, so I¡¯ll say hello to you first.¡± ¡°Well, d to hear that you are fine.¡± Rose Kinson then turned to Avis and carefully introduced her, ¡°You are all my friends and have participated in music night together before.¡± She then introduced Yetz, ¡°This is Meny¡¯s assistant, Mr. Avis.¡± Yetz¡¯s eyes shed with excitement, ¡°Hello, Mr. Avis, are you here to send limited edition albums?¡± ¡°No, the album was sent by Meny himself.¡± Avis smiled politely. Alexia shivered slightly with excitement, ¡°Oh my god, we can see him in person?! Thank you really, Rose Kinson!¡± ¡°Mr. Avis, is Meny ufortable taking a picture and signing with me?¡± Avis saw the familiar craziness in her eyes, and a few head nods and needles, ¡°That¡­ Can only wait until Meny decides.¡± Footsteps came straight from the stairs. Meny was walking down the stairs with Mary Kinson. The girls ignored Mary Kinson and gathered around Meny. After greeting them politely, Meny calmly walked over to Rose Kinson and took out three albums from his bag. ¡°These are the three albums I promised you. I hope you will like them.¡± Everyone was astonished. There are only ten limited edition albums, and Meny sent her three at once, showing the importance Rose Kinson has in Meny¡¯s eyes. In the blink of an eye, Rose Kinson was the centre of attention. She raised her hand to take the albums and smiled gently and gracefully, ¡°Thank you, I like it very much.¡± Yetz pulled Rose Kinson close, blinked her eyes and gestured in amazement. Rose Kinson handed her a piece and said generously, ¡°I will definitely do as I promised.¡± Yetz took the album like a treasure and held it in both hands. The girls surrounded her one by one and their eyes lit up. Yetz was a little carried away at this point, but she saw Mary Kinson standing there empty-handed, idly drinking water as if she did not care at all. She could not help butugh, ¡°Even if some people return to Kinson¡¯s house, they are not born to be precious daughters of the rich families. How can Meny like sending her new albums? Oh, no, maybe she does not even understand what Meny¡¯s new album means?¡± They all sneered at Mary Kinson as a bumpkin. Mary Kinson just looked at themzily and then continued to drink water with a calm expression. Yetz took a few steps closer, with a deep sense of resentment in his eyes, and kicked her in the nose and face, ¡°But it¡¯s a waste for you too. After all, you do not know anything about music. Only a knowledgeable person like Rose Kinson, who deserves Meny¡¯s recognition, can get the album he sent himself and send back three of them.¡± Rose Kinson took a seat on the sofa with Yetz and was a bit embarrassed, ¡°Do not say that about my sister, I have another copy here that was originally meant for her¡­¡± Meny interrupted her, ¡°I gave you these three albums especially so you would not have to give them to Mary Kinson. It just so happens that your friends are here, so why do not you listen to them first? There are many things I want to tell you.¡± Hearing this, Yetz seemed to have confidence. She just stood straight in front of Mary Kinson andughed directly, ¡°You see, Meny just thanked you, but he himself did not think you deserved his new album.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Meny looked at Mary Kinson and shook his head. Mary Kinson smiled softly. Meny definitely could not harm himself. He had to have some other reason. Meny whispered, ¡°Everyone¡¯s happy, just y a new album in the hall.¡± The servants worked together and prepared the screening equipment. Everyone¡¯s interest in the new album is far greater than Mary Kinson¡¯s humiliation. They can not wait to gather and urge Rose Kinson to put the album in. The album¡¯s packaging, jointly produced by the musicpany and Cartier, shone with a magical light and the little girls¡¯ interest was even greater. ¡°y it for everyone!¡± ¡°Yes, we all want to hear it.¡± Chirping, lively and slightly noisy. Mary Kinson wanted to go back to her room, but she wanted to know what Meny was doing, so she sat down and waited for a good show. In anticipation, Rose Kinson opened the new album and ced it in the instrument in an orderly fashion. The big screen lit up and the teen made an opening confession. Rose Kinson smiled and looked at Meny. Meny smiled at her. ¡°This is my first album, so I want to thank a sister here who is very important to me. She has been writing to me for many years and has seen me through some dark times¡­¡± Everyone can not help but hold their breath and focus on the screen for fear of missing a scene. Hearing this, Rose Kinson can not help but lean back, her slender legs slightly tilted to the side, showing her dear daughter¡¯s manners. Yetz¡¯s shoulder reached her and sneaked a nce, ¡°See, you are the most important person to Meny, and he mentioned you at the beginning of the new album. Rose Kinson¡¯s joy became even more intense, she lowered her gaze after a good cover, gracefully and generously smiling, looking at the screen again. She knows that this time Meny must say that she can be the only one! Just as everyone was staring spellbound at the screen, Meny quietly walked over to Mary Kinson and lowered her voice, ¡°I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Mary Kinson also whispered, ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s flight leaves at ten, I am going back to Ynd.¡± Mary Kinson saw the expected light in the teenager¡¯s eyes and nodded gently, ¡°I¡¯ll send you.¡± In this way, Meny was satisfied and drove back with Avis without even thinking of saying goodbye to Rose Kinson. Chapter 69 After a while, everyone who was still watching the screen suddenly flinched. Meny¡¯s voice gradually turned cold, ¡°I always thought sister Rose was a good person, but when I came to Vandeli, I found that she was selfish and hypocritical, which disappointed me a lot.¡± Rose Kinson looked pale and was amazed. ¡°This is thest time I will call you sister, and the album is thest gift for you. From now on, please do not send me any more emails, we have nothing to do with each other.¡± After his voice faded away, the music sounded. However, no matter how great the music is, everyone has no intention of listening to it again, and only fix their eyes on Rose Kinson. After years of nning and indulgence, the good reputation she had built in front of the girls was destroyed by Meny¡¯s fatal blow? Rose Kinson¡¯s entire body gives off an unpleasant whiff that causes the temperature in the living room to drop a few degrees. All the girls are embarrassed for Rose Kinson. Meny specially sent Rose Kinson three albums, and even asked her to give them one, in order to let everyone know his decision. Some people are already whispering, wondering why Meny said tat Rose Kinson was selfish and hypocritical. The servant didn¡¯t expect this either. She panicked and was afraid, so she turned off the video. Rose Kinson stood up slowly and turned to look for Meny under the gaze of everyone¡¯s strange eyes. But Meny already left Kinson¡¯s home. He left quietly after causing her fatal injury. Rose Kinson¡¯s eyes were empty and she took a step forward, her legs didn¡¯t stand firm, and her body stumbled forward and fell to the ground, looking awkward and weak. At the critical moment, Mary Kinson came over, holding Rose Kinson to stand up and patted the dust that didn¡¯t exist on her clothes. ¡°Sister, if you want to listen to Meny¡¯s album and don¡¯t want to see this beginning, you can ask me to borrow it.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s eyebrows slightly pick,zy hook lips a smile. Meny is really loyal, mercilessly help oneself to pull back a city, let Rose Kinsonpletely lost face in front of her sister. This is more painful than killing Rose Kinson. After all, what she cares most about is the identity as precious daughter of the Kinson family, followed by her unique self-cultivation and decency in front of all the daughters. Under the calm gaze of Mary Kinson, Rose Kinson¡¯s body shook slightly. Just now she said she would send Mary Kinson an album, but she didn¡¯t expect Meny to send it already, and it was still a normal version. Meny didn¡¯t let herself send it just now, which shows that he deliberately helped Mary Kinson and embarrassed herself in front of his friends! Rose Kinson¡¯s chin trembled slightly, and she lowered her head and said, ¡°No¡­ no need.¡± She stood up and went upstairs with her back stiff. At the corner, Rose Kinson held a sigh of relief and said sincerely and kindly, ¡°You don¡¯t want to enjoy the music. It must be a pity not to finish listening to the album. It¡¯s better to listen again.¡± She turned around, her back quickly disappeared in the corner. When the Rose Kinson left, Yetz suddenly lost her arrogance, and even didn¡¯t dare to look at Mary Kinson¡¯s fox eyes with cold light. Mary Kinson whispered, ¡°You see, it doesn¡¯t matter if I know what Meny¡¯s new album means. He will send me an album with his own hands, instead of asking others to send it like some people.¡± Ye tz¡¯s face was pale. Just what she said, Mary Kinson said the same to her intactly! Mary Kinson revealed sarcasm at the bottom of her eyes. After looking them around, she said coldly, ¡°The real precious daughter of the Kinson family, don¡¯t you know it is meaningless to beg for what you want?¡± Her tone is light, but it is like a heavy p, fanning the faces of these girl. They were ashamed one by one. It was because of the music night that they specially approached Rose Kinson. They didn¡¯t know that this was the result in the end. Their humiliation is brought by Rose Kinson! Mary Kinson looked at their expression, then she nced at Yetz lightly, and her eyes fell on the album in her hand, and smiled carelessly. ¡°Still, congrattions on getting what you want. Why don¡¯t you stay and have a meal to celebrate?¡± Yetz felt humiliated, so she threw the limited album on the sofa with resentment. She stared at Mary Kinson, turned and said to the girls, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mary Kinson watched them leave coldly and smiled with satisfaction. It is estimated that they will not set foot in Kinson¡¯s house again, she would have peace for a while. ¡­ All afternoon, Rose Kinson never left the room. At dinner time, Beverly Kinson¡¯s eyebrows were deeply frowned, ¡°Why don¡¯t Rose Kinsone downstairs yet?¡± Belle Kinson sat beside him and shook her head cleverly, ¡°Just the servant went up to call Rose Kinson, but she didn¡¯t respond. Shall I go and have a look?¡± Mary Kinson stood up and smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll call her.¡± Almost all the Kinson family members know that Mary Kinson has a bad rtionship with Rose Kinson. But Beverly Kinson is very happy. He is a good father who loves every daughter, and hopes that the rtionship between her daughters will better. ¡°Well, then you go.¡± Mary Kinson got up and went to the second floor, came to Rose Kinson¡¯s door, raised her hand and tapped- Knock, knock. There is no movement inside. ¡°Sister, are you inside? If you don¡¯t respond, I wille in.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she pushed open the door and went straight in. The decorative style of the room is as luxurious as the Countess in the movie, which is exquisite and gorgeous. On the left side of the wall cab, there are medical books, which adds a bit of academic atmosphere to the room.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Rose Kinson just came out of the bathroom. She was wearing a bath robe and smooth shoulders. She sat on the sofa and wiped her hair with a towel. ¡°Why did youe in?¡± Rose Kinson¡¯s voice is slightly horse. Chapter 70 She clearly cried, and her eyes were red, but making her look somewhat weak. A man would feel pitiful seeing her like this. Even Mary Kinson almost went to her andforted her. ¡°Dad told me to call you downstairs to dinner.¡± Rose Kinson was not interested,¡±You eat, I have no appetite.¡± Mary Kinson urged coldly, ¡°No matter what, you have to eat. Go downstairs quickly, or everyone will know Meny cut his rtion with you.¡± Rose Kinson said in a weak voice ¡°I really have no appetite.¡± Mary Kinson held her shoulderszily, ¡°It seems that you want your family to know that Meny broke up with you.¡± Rose Kinson moved her hand and suddenly raised her head,¡±Mary Kinson , don¡¯t go too far!¡± In front of many girls during the day, Rose Kinson has lost face. She is afraid that the group of people will not take her as a friend. However, Mary Kinson has been recognized by Meny in public, and her position in the circle will probably be different in the future. Now, Mary Kinson has to let her family know. Mary Kinson put her index finger on her shoulder and gently tapped his arm,¡±Father told me to call you go downstairs to eat, you say you have no appetite. There must be a reason for having no appetite. If you don¡¯t go down, I can only tell them the reason.¡± Mary Kinson has something on her, exposing it intentionally or unintentionally, and no one will feel well. Rose Kinson hangs her eyes and hides the haze at the bottom of her eyes. She stands up and puts on a coat. Her tone is very light, ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go and eat.¡± Mary Kinson saw her unwillingpromise, smiled coldly and turned to walk in front. Is it just a little friction, and she can¡¯t stand it? She will let all those who like Rose Kinson see her true face. The revenge of past lives has just begun. The next day. The airport of Vandeli. The girl sitting on the chair attracted much attention. She wore amon sports outfit and had long ck, shiny, curly hair that made her look even more beautiful, like a girl with pearl earrings in an oil painting. She raised her hand and looked at her watch. It was nine twenty-three. Meny was supposed to be here. ¡°Mary Kinson!¡± Teenage voices have a kind of energetic verve thates from a distance. Mary Kinson followed her gaze and saw Meny galloping. Avis followed, shouldering his luggage and pushing two suitcases like a clumsy tool man and smiling. Meny ran up to Mary Kinson. ¡°Have you been waiting for me long?¡± Mary Kinson shook her head and put her hands in her pockets, ¡°I just got here. It did not take you long to fly at ten. It will be soon.¡± Meny nodded, his eyes shining brightly, sincere and warm, ¡°I have returned to Ynd this time, and I do not know when we will meet again next. Have you anything to tell me?¡± Mary Kinson thought for a while, she still remembered the past life, all music lovers regretted Meny¡¯s early death. She said seriously, ¡°I hope you can live up to your talent, do well in the music industry, work hard and be a worldwide superstar.¡± Meny nodded, his eyes growing warmer. Mary Kinson chuckled and touched his soft hair, ¡°I hope you live happilypared to these.¡± She knew the value of life better than anyone. Suddenly she leaned forward and was taken into Meny¡¯s arms. He said earnestly, ¡°You must be happy, and I wille to you when I grow up.¡± His soft voice as moving as the melody of a cello. Meny thought his life belonged to her long ago. It¡¯s only a matter of time before he returns. Avis followed him, quickly setting down his backpack, reaching out to pull it away, winking at Meny, his eyes clearly saying, Do not you want to live? He does not want to offend William ck. Meny reluctantly let go of Mary Kinson and the hidden emotions in his eyes gradually came out, ¡°Mary Kinson, you saved my life and I¡¯ll remember it all my life. You must be happy too. If you are unhappy, you must tell me!¡± Mary Kinson was very grateful to him for his pure heart. She reached out her hand and patted Meny on the shoulder, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely live better than anyone else, you can be quite sure of that.¡± There was a strange glow in her surprisingly handsome fox eyes that contained some kind of fascinating magic. Meny stared at her with wide eyes, as if he had something to say. Avis was excited and pointed at the clock, ¡°Do not worry, with William ck¡¯s care, Mary Kinson can not be doing bad! Ok, time¡¯s almost up, we need to check in!¡± Meny heard, but his eyes were even more determined. ¡°I¡­¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. After thinking about it, he did not say it. Just now, he said that he did not know when he could see her again. There was a rare treasure that must please Mary Kinson, and it was also rted to a nightmare. Lately, he has been having recurring dreams that he was killed in a car ident and did not meet Mary Kinson. In his dream, Mary Kinson died miserably. Every time he woke up from the dream, he was drenched in sweat. If the dream were to repeat itself in the future ¡­ When he thought about it, he panicked as if it really happened. That¡¯s why he wants to get what can help Mary Kinson in his dream. He will return with glory and surprise Mary Kinson. Most of all, he is worried about Mary Kinson and always feels that Rose Kinson will hurt Mary Kinson again. The real fight between him and her will be when he grows up. At that point, the ticket check began. Avis breathed a sigh of relief, pushing his luggage and tugging Meny to quickly go inside, waving hurriedly to Mary Kinson, ¡°Mary Kinson, go back quickly, William ck¡¯s car is still waiting for you outside the airport.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s heart sank violently. Chapter 71 William ck is outside? The airport is almost entirely ss. Did he see all the pictures she just hugged Meny? Mary Kinson looked out the ss and did not see William ck¡¯s car. She looked like a thief and thought about going out the side door. But when she turned, she saw Whit Ben smiling at her. In the bright sun Mary Kinson saw him like a ghost, ¡°You¡­ Why are you here?¡± Whit Ben made a weing gesture, ¡°William ck asked me toe here to keep watch, and the car stopped out front. Let us go.¡± Watch her? Mary Kinson hung her head and followed Whit Ben. Suddenly Whit Ben asked, ¡°Mary Kinson seems to have a good rtionship with Meny.¡± Mary Kinson felt a chill run down her spine. It seems that William ck saw the picture of her hugging Meny. She could not help but pull up her neckline, draw in her neck, and hide her mouth in her cleavage without making a sound. Whit Ben helped her open the back seat door. William ck sits in his ck suit fused to the ck leather in the back seat, his whole body giving off a horrible smell of shaking millet as if he were sitting on a throne. Mary Kinson had to get into the car. The breath in the confined space of the carriage is extremely thin, and the aura of the man at her side makes her uneasy. ¡°Stand up.¡± William ck¡¯s thin lips opened and closed, and his silent voice was angry. The partition in the middle of the car lifts, the back seat is more private, and the air pressure is lower and colder. The seats are like millennium ice cubes, really frozen. Mary Kinson can not sit down for a moment, but there¡¯s no excuse to leave. She secretly swallowed her saliva. The man suddenly looked to the side and swiveled around. Ayer of ice hovered in his deep eagle eyes, as if he wanted to take her breath away. Mary Kinson¡¯s head had half shrunk into her cleavage before she dared to confess, ¡°Meny¡¯s always lived abroad, so he¡¯s very casual about hugs, and I have only ever thought of him as a younger brother.¡± ¡°Brother?¡± William ck¡¯s voice is very heavy. Only men know men best. Sixteen years old is not young. They have mature and rational views about feelings. Mary Kinson was stared at by him as if she would break down. She opened a pair of watery eyes and then said, ¡°But as your wife, I should be careful about intimate contact with other men. I did not do a good job of that, and I admit my mistake.¡± ¡°There will not be a next time.¡± His voice calmed a little. Mary Kinson nodded, and her shrinking neck finally unfurled. She leaned against the back of the chair, breathing easily, and forced herself to find a topic to cover the embarrassment, ¡°Did youe all this way to send Meny back?¡± ¡°The person who injured him has been found, but to ensure his safety, I came especially to send him.¡± William ck¡¯s voice is soft and he can not hear his feelings. Whit Ben, who was driving in front of him, curled his lips. William ck just wanted to see you, or he would not havee in person at all. Mary Kinson nodded thoughtfully, ¡°Oh, are we going back to thepany now?¡± ¡°Go back to Kinson¡¯s house, pack your things and then back to the Williams with me.¡± William ck looked at her, and his dark eyes shone, which is so deep. The dynamic with which he dominates the world of those who have lived in the upper position for a long time is growing stronger by the day, making people afraid. Mary Kinson, however, is no longer afraid. She turned her head to look at him, and her eyebrows drew together slightly. ¡°Did not we say we were staying at Kinson¡¯s house, and why are we going to ck¡¯s house?¡± William ck¡¯s cold expression instantly tightened and his eyebrows drew together unhappily, ¡°Do not you want to?¡± ¡°Not unwillingly, just a little suddenly.¡± She did not eradicated Rose Kinson, nor did she fully ept William ck. William ck rolled his eyes, and his thickshes cast a shadow under his eyelids, ¡°Someone from home hase back. You can return to my ce for a few days to familiarize yourself with the surroundings, and then it will be time to prepare our engagement party.¡± Mary Kinson nodded her head significantly. They have already received a marriage certificate, so they¡¯ll follow all the formalities. Thinking of the ck family, her eyes narrowed slightly and a chill spread through her eyes. At the engagement party, she does not know what her mother-inw and ex-husband from previous lives will look like. She¡¯s looking forward to it. Soon the car stopped in front of the Kinson mansion. On the way there, William ck had no expression on his face and his whole person was like an ice house, constantly radiating cold. Mary Kinson got out of the car and felt that she had really survived. She rubbed her shoulders with both hands. She had to keep a certain distance from this man. If he got too close, she would fear for her life.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . She went home and packed some clothes, picked up a fewmon books, and then headed back to the car. The car drove quietly and finally stopped at the cks. The ck Courtyard is located in the most historic part of Vandeli. The building retains traces of antiquity, and the animal parts ced in the eaves and corners are lifelike, giving an untouchable, solemn feeling. Mary Kinson followed William ck to the gate of the courtyard, which is a typical vi. Behind each opposite door are winding corridors. The area of each direction behind is sorge that you can not see the end at a nce. The family has a high status in Vandeli, but there are many descendants of the family, so even though there are so many rooms in thepound, not all the family members live here. However, the children from the family¡¯s own line have toe back and live here for a while before they get married. In a previous life, after marriage, she lived here with Richard ck and visited all corners of the yard. Chapter 72 In the east yard is a green pond where Grandfather¡¯s favourite koi swim. Grandfather goes there to see the koi when he is in a bad mood. There is also a bamboo forest in the deepest part of the south yard, where it is very cool in the summer and there are lots of crickets. North¡­ What¡¯s in the north again? Mary Kinson¡¯s eyebrows drew together slightly, and she could not immediately recall it, but she remembered this image very clearly in her past life, and recalled it thousands of times after her rebirth¡­ However, the memory stops at the images of her as an orphan girl struggling in therge room. Suddenly, a deep male voice brought her back from her memories to reality, ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Mary Kinson suddenly came back to her senses and looked nkly at William ck. There were some attachments from past lives in the drizzling foxes eyes. ¡°I am not afraid.¡± William ck did not understand, and his eyes were a little deep. He patted her wrist, ¡°Hold me.¡± It is amand and a protection. His voice is heavy, but it makes people feel down to earth. Mary Kinson looked into his deep eyes and smiled slightly. She is the eldest daughter of the Kinson family, so what should she be afraid of? And besides, she has William ck at her back. The eldest daughter of the Kinson family might not be the only one, but there is only one William ck. Of course, as long as she keeps William ck in the familypound, everyone knows who she is. Two people entered the estate. The servant greeted him, took his luggage from him, and greeted him respectfully, ¡°William ck, you are back.¡± William ck lowered his voice. The servant rolled his eyes, not daring to look at him. ¡°Some other masters are discussing things in the study right now. Are you going now?¡± ¡°Well, take Mary Kinson to my room so she can rest.¡± The servant looked at Mary Kinson in surprise and leaned forward, ¡°Mary Kinson,e here please.¡± Mary Kinson released William ck¡¯s arm and walked with him in the opposite direction. William ck squinted his eagle eyes tightly, revealing a dull andplex light looming in his eyes. The servant did not tell Mary Kinson where the room was, but she knew her way around the house. Has she been to the family before? What other secrets does it hold? ¡­ In the winding corridor, Mary Kinson walked in front of the servant, leisurely and rxed. Having lived here for a while, she did not feel at all a stranger. The garden-like greenery and the old buildings, where one could rest at any time, exuded the leisurely atmosphere of wealthy families.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. In the courtyard of William ck, she carefully pushed open the door and went straight in. The servant who followed her brought the luggage into the room and set it down. ¡°Mary Kinson , shall I clear up your luggage?¡± she asked. ¡°No, I¡¯ll take care of it myselfter, please.¡± ¡°You are wee, I¡¯ll go out first then and please call me anytime if you have anything.¡± The servant folded her hands and bowed, and the rules were very strict. Mary Kinson had experienced this in a previous life, so she was not surprised. After the servant left, she did not pack her bags and wandered the boardwalk alone. In the pond in the eastern courtyard, there is a rare and precious ck carp. She liked this ck carp very much and went to see it every time she saw it. This is because the ck carp does note out of the water at normal times, nor does it appear together with other red koi carp. Every time she goes there, she will see him. Will this ck carp be the same in this life as it was in previous lives, and will it still be friends with her? With that thought in mind, she walked briskly to the east courtyard. It is almost uninhabited, so there are few servants there at normal times. Mary Kinson looked around, but there was no body, only arge pond. The green pond is just as it is in memory. It is not yet the time of lotus bloom, and only a few lotus leaves are floating. When Mary Kinson went to the shore, she found a smooth stone and sat down. She raised her hand to rest her chin, smelled the abandoned odour with a faint smell of fish, and looked at the pond. Her figure reflected on the green water, which soon attracted many red koi fish. But she did not have any fish food with her, so they turned around first and dove elsewhere. About two minutester, the ripples on the surface of the water suddenly rippled and something slowly showed its head. It¡¯s a ck carp! It swims right up to her, holding on as it approaches the shore, sticking its head out at her and keeping its mouth open and closed, which is very cute. Mary Kinson¡¯s pupils light up and the corners of her lips lift involuntarily. At that moment, a sharp voice sounds from behind her, ¡°Mary Kinson!¡± The ck carp jumped up with a ssh and turned away from the depths of the pond. Mary Kinson unconsciously emitted a sound, ¡°Uh¡­¡± I have not seen enough yet! ¡°Mary Kinson! How did you sneak into our family mansion?!¡± The voice is slightly pointed and some ears perk up. Mary Kinson immediately thinks of who it is, and her eyes suddenly drop. Mother-inw? Oh, no, it¡¯s a mother-inw from a past life. Mary Kinson turnednguidly, a pair of handsome fox eyel, hooked with a bit of world-weary aesthetic sensibilities with a slightly careless gleam. ¡°It¡¯s a small world, is not it.¡± She casually withdrew her eyes, slowly changed her posture, and sat down on the stone to continue searching for ck carp. Emma arrogantly emerged, her face full of disgust, ¡°I really did see a ghost! Are you a mangy dog? You still will not leave after setting a trap for us for a lot of money! Do you know that my son has returned to the family and wants to molest him again?¡± Chapter 73 Richard ck checked his house grounds?N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and she unconsciously pursed her lips. Emma took her momentary dreaminess as tacit approval, and she could not help but grow even angrier. How could her son live with such a bitch? She took a few steps forward, unceremoniously reached out her hand and shoved Mary Kinson, ¡°Out! A wild girl like you who grew up in the countryside is not wee in the ck!¡± Mary Kinson stared at her hand being shoved by Emma with droopy eyes and furrowed her brow. Seeing that Emma was indulging, she became more energetic and squeezed harder than ever. Her fingernails are very long, like sharp knives, piercing Mary Kinson¡¯s shoulders as if she were trying to pierce her clothes. Mary Kinson just will not let it happen. The moment Emma pokes her hard again, she quickly turns around and takes a step back to the side. Emma did not poke, because she was using too much force, throwing her body off bnce, so she threw herself forward. And she leaned against a rock that Mary Kinson was currently sitting on. If she fell on it, she would bleed. Emma¡¯s pupils widened, she reached out to brace herself, and her body tipped to the side. She fell to the ground and dodged. Just as Emma was holding onto the ground with one hand to get up, Mary Kinson suddenly took a step forward. Her face cold, but her eyes cold. Emma was suddenly startled, her body unbnced again and she rolled sideways into the pond. Plop. What a drowned rat. The cold temperature of the pond water made Emma scream at the top of her lungs, ¡°Ah!¡± As soon as the water passed her chest, she straightened up in the pond, raised her hand and wiped away her wet hair, revealing a pair of mischievous eyes. ¡± Mary Kinson you want to kill me?!¡± Mary Kinson stared at her icily. Compared to the humiliations Emma had repeatedly inflicted on her in previous lives, this was nothing. Moreover, her thin lips opened slightly, ¡°You started this, not me.¡± Emma is still immersed in the pond, she has to watch her identity. She can not climb up in an ugly stance, so she can only stand upright in the water. She shivers as the cold wind blows. When she lifts her hand out of the water, drops of water drip down her cuffs. The pond is very messy, and Emma¡¯s mood is getting worse. ¡°You know there¡¯s a big rock behind you, but you are also deliberately avoiding it. Do you want me to get killed?¡± Mary Kinson scoffs, ¡°Do you think I can just stand where I am and let you stab me in the shoulder? Kids know how to defend themselves, do you think I am an idiot?¡± This is not the first time Emma has been so eloquent, but she¡¯s still angry. At this point, several servants came by. When they saw Emma standing in the pond, they quickly jumped into the pond, teamed up to lift her to shore, and brought clean nkets. ¡°Lady, are you all right?¡± Oh. Emma had been saved. That was a disappointment. Mary Kinsonughed coldly. She did not even look at the ck Carp and turned to leave. ¡°Stop!¡± Emma picked up the nket wrapped tightly in the pool¡¯s water-filled body, gritted her teeth, and pointed at Mary Kinson. Mary Kinson stopped, turnednguidly, did not speak, but that kind of casual attitude clearly said, What are you doing? Emma¡¯s even angrier. She snapped, ¡®Throw her in the pond. No one is to let her out of the water today without my order!¡± The servant immediately strode forward and prepared to grab Mary Kinson¡¯s hands. Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes sharpened like a cold pond, ¡°Who dares touch me?¡± Emma huddled tightly into the nket, but she was aggressive, ¡°Who do you think you are? I thought no one on my family estate would clean you off?¡± Mary Kinson raised her eyebrows sarcastically, but showed no panic on her face. She even leaned back on the edge of the stone, holding her chin and looking at the pond, and said to the servant, ¡°Prepare some hot tea, make a cup and send it, I want to enjoy the fish.¡± The eyes of this excessively beautiful vixen just reflected the shine of the pond water, meaning that her face was especially transparent and mobile. A gesture as if she was the master here. For a while, the servants did not dare toe forward. Emma could not help but shout, ¡°Mary Kinson!¡± Mary Kinson does not understand why. After two generations, Emma always calls her name like that, which hurts her eardrums and worries her for a moment. She looks at Emma with a weak gaze. This look, not like that of a noble daughter-inw, but like that of a younger generation that has no sense. The damage is not high and the humiliation is extremely strong. Emma¡¯s heart began to ache again. She looked at the servant with sharp eyes, ¡°What are you doing? Do not catch this little woman!¡± The servants rushed towards her together as if to tear Mary Kinson apart. At that moment, a servant recognized her, ¡°She followed William ck to his family!¡± Everyone was shocked. The two servants who were ready to catch her involuntarily took a step back, not daring to move her a bit. Emma also froze, thinking that something was wrong with her ears, ¡°Who was she following?¡± Mary Kinson lifted her lipsnguidly and replied, ¡°William ck .¡± Emma frowned, ¡°Which William ck?¡± Mary Kinson red at her and did not answer. Who else in this capital dared to use the name William ck? Emma looked at her as if nothing had happened, and her heart felt tight. This gold worshiper, after pressuring her son, still wants to hold on to William ck,pletely harming her family? But even though she was so angry that her heart hurt, she had to grit her teeth to endure it so that she would not identally mess with William. There was a strange silence on the scene at this point. Mary Kinson toozy to talk further. She arranged her clothes and slowly walked away. ¡­ The next day, in the afternoon. ¡°The date for the engagement will be set in the near future?¡± William ck sat on the sofa, looking at a rxed Mary Kinson and discussing. Mary Kinson put her cell phone away and nodded. With all the marriage certificates, getting engaged early does not matter. William ck¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and the faint lighting from the eagle¡¯s eyes was somehow interesting, ¡°If you want to get engaged, you need to meet with your family first. It¡¯s not too early, you should go to your eldest brother first.¡± Chapter 74 Mary Kinson¡¯s eyebrows drew down, and her heart calcted the rtionship between the brothers of William ck¡¯s family. Teddy ck, Richard ck¡¯s father, is the oldest brother in the family. And her father-inw in a previous life. Before she could make a sound, William ck¡¯s voice softened and there was a hint of coldness in it, ¡°Do you want me to go with you or do you want to go alone?¡± At this point Mary Kinson suddenly woke up. She understood the implication of William ck and he mentioned it before, she could handle the rtionship with Richard ck. Now he asks if she wants to go with him, but he is asking how she is handling it. Thest time she was in the bar, she had already broken up with Richard ck. But Richard ck gave a hundred million not to settle the rtionship between them unequivocally. Mary Kinson unconsciously drew in her neck, hung her head, and her eyes trembled slightly, ¡°I¡­ I will go alone.¡± William ck lowered his voice, ¡°Hmm.¡± Mary Kinson left the house bitterly and walked into the south yard. Teddy ck¡¯s family had been living in the south yard recently to take care of Teddy¡¯s father, so Mary Kinson was afraid of running into Richard ck on the road. But all the way is smooth, she asked the servant and knew Richard ck and his father are still in the study to discuss something, so they can note back for a while. Relieved, Mary Kinson looked at the south courtyard as she went in. The servants in the courtyard outnumbered those in the Eastern. As soon as they enter the courtyard gate, four or five servants are busy with their work, but they behave properly. At this moment, countless images from her past life run through Mary Kinson¡¯s mind, and her heart aches. Although she has no feelings for Richard ck, her hurts are still deeply etched in her bones. When the servants saw Mary Kinson, they asked aloud, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± ¡°I am looking for Richard ck. Is he in his room?¡± One servant went into the room and deliberately informed the hostess. Another servant replied coolly, ¡°Richard ck has gone out, but Emma is still there. I have already sent word to her. Please wait a moment.¡± Mary Kinson nodded and moved aside to sit in the pavilion. The servant offered her the dried tea, and she tasted it. It was a rare Emountain New Tea, sweet on the entry and smooth in the aftertaste. As the warm wind blew and she tasted the tea, Mary Kinson¡¯s eyebrows gradually quieted. At that moment, Emma hurried over. The servants nced at each other and left one by one. There were only two people left in the small pavilion. Emma sat at the table with a mocking smile on her lips and looked down at Mary Kinson, ¡°You are really thick-skinned and still dare to stay! You are braver today, you want to find Richard ck, do not you?¡± Seeking for death! This is the south courtyard, Emma¡¯s stomping ground! Mary Kinson leisurely put down her teacup, raised her eyes to the handsome fox, and calmly said, ¡°I am not looking for him, I am looking for you.¡± Emma was a little dazed, but she responded quickly, sping her arms with both hands and saying coyly, ¡°You are not going to ask me for money, are you? I tell you that¡¯s impossible!¡± Mary Kinson leaned backnguidly and mused with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s unfortunate, I really came to ask you for money.¡± Emma could not help but roll her eyes. She had not expected her to be so greedy.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Do not think I am afraid of you and will give you money! Unless you marry yourself off to William ck! s, he has long been engaged, and, ording to the servant, the betrothed is already living in the family.¡± ¡°So?¡± replied Mary Kinson with a smile. Emma grinned, ¡°So I advise you to leave while William ck¡¯s fianc¨¦e is still away! Go back and reflect on yourself, and do not make that kind of hook at a worthy man.¡± Mary Kinson did not make a face as if she were listening to other people¡¯s business, nor did she take it to heart. Emma suddenly felt her fist strike the cotton, which neither hurt nor itched, but her own heart grew more and more depressed. Her eyebrows half frowned. ¡°Precious Daughter Kinson will be here soon. Are you not afraid to meet her? I have seen her, dignified and generous, beautiful and sensible, and she is very different from you.¡± Mary Kinson smiled without saying a word. s, Emma is doomed not to be able to wait for William ck¡¯s wife, she thought. Mary Kinson stood upnguidly and held out her hand calmly, ¡°I can not go now, and you really must give me a boon this time.¡± Because of her height advantage, she gave Emma a somewhat oppressive feeling. Emma noticed a somewhat strange constriction of her pupils. Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°I am the dignified, generous, and beautiful daughter of the Kinson family, engaged to William ck since childhood.¡± Boom!!! ! Thunder rolled at Emma and she forgot to blink. Looking into Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes, she gradually became worried and the teacup in her hand slid to the ground. The teacup broke apart, just like her broken heart. Is not Mary Kinson a helpless orphan girl from the countryside? How can she be the daughter of Kinson¡¯s family, engaged to William ck! Emma could not ept her words, ¡°You¡­ You have to lie to me again, pretending to be the most distinguished woman in the family and trying to extort money from me?¡± Mary Kinson was very pleased with her response, and her eyes smiled even more, ¡°Are you going to give it or not?¡± Emma¡¯s body trembled. She looked deeply at Mary Kinson, only to see that her face was calm, her eyes indifferent, and she had fully grasped the aura that elders should have. And just now she thought she was only bluffing! Countless details line up, and Emma thinks carefully about the details. At this point, she regrets it and is furious, causing her well-groomed face to twitch. But she still refuses to lower her head. ¡°I do not know¡­¡± Mary Kinson idly took out her cell phone, briskly dialed the number she held in her fingertips, and clicked on the public address. The call came almost instantly and a deep, maic male voice answered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Simple three words, with a slightly deeper final sound, showed a fearsome deterrent. Emma¡¯s heart trembled and she wanted to faint. Mary Kinson deliberately softened her voice, as if she were rubbing a tin of honey, charming and gentle, ¡°Did not you let me greet the eldest aunt-inw myself? But the eldest aunt-inw does not seem to like me very much¡­¡± The answer on the other end of the line is simple and clear: ¡°I¡¯lle over.¡± Then do not don¡¯t talk any further, just hang up. Chapter 75 In less than three minutes William ck was standing in front of them, giving Emma no time to react. Even Mary Kinson once suspected that William ck came right after she picked up the phone. But just imagining the famous William ck¡¯s walking posture made Mary Kinson¡¯s brain cells die a lot. William ck, dressed in his casual clothes, strode up and stood beside Mary Kinson. His ck eyes are as sharp as a sword, and his gaze falls on Emma¡¯s face, ¡°It seems that the eldest aunt-inw has an opinion about Mary Kinson.¡± His eyes are like an invisible sword, triggering Emma¡¯s deepest fear and making her take a step back. As William ck¡¯s eldest aunt-inw, she actually spends very little time with him, so she instinctively fears him as others do. When she provokes William ck, even her husband must be afraid. Her husband may be the eldest son of the family, but strength is respected and who the true lord is is well known among the giants in Vandeli. After a long time, Emma calmed down and gave William ck a smile, ¡°William ck, is not your former betrothed Kinson¡¯s elder daughter named Rose Kinson?¡± William ck red grimly, and from his eyes shone an intolerable coldness, exactly like the light which the beast emitted when it gnashed its teeth and chilled men to the bone. ¡°Is that the way your brother-inw asks, or do you have some prejudice against Mary Kinson?¡± Emma¡¯s throat tightened, she raised her hand and waved it off, ¡°No, no.¡± William ck narrowed his eyes, and as his gaze fell on Mary Kinson, he softened a little, ¡°Is there some misunderstanding between you and your eldest sister-inw?¡± Hisrge hand rested lightly on her shoulder, practically instilling confidence. Mary Kinson raised her brows slightly, and the beautiful vixen¡¯s eyes lit up, and she smiled narrowly, ¡°I do not think¡­ there should be no¡­ What do you think, father-inw?¡± Emma was afraid of William ck and did not dare to attack him in his presence. Her smile grew stiffer, ¡°No¡­ No, I have also prepared a wee gift for you.¡± Emma had only prepared the money, but she had not expected to be given it in the end! Emma nearly bit down on a silver tooth and turned to wave at the servant, ¡°Anny went to my room to get the money out of the drawer.¡± ¡°All right.¡± The servant hurried away and handed over the money, which was prepared in less than a minute. Emma took it and handed it to Mary Kinson with both hands. Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes droopednguidly, her hands held red envelopes, the tips of her fingers were extra hard, and her knuckles were downright white. Oh, it seems that she is very unwilling. But Mary Kinson did not let it go. She smiled very cleverly, took the red envelope, pressed on the weight inside, and then pouted. This subtle mimic and action was noticed by William ck. He has yet to speak, and the cold meaning emanating from him almost freezes the whole South Vi to the extreme. Almost everyone can sense William ck¡¯s displeasure, and the light around him suddenly seems dark, as if the Great Devil is ughtering the entire world. Emma is no exception, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, did I do something wrong?¡± Mary Kinson takes charge, ¡°Maybe the sister-inw really does not like me, that¡¯s why she¡¯s so perfunctory¡­¡± Emma¡¯s great patience has reached its limit. When she¡¯s jealous, she can not take care of anything. ¡°What do you mean by that? Do you mean I did not give enough money?¡± Mary Kinson seems to have no intention of giggling fleetingly, and shrugs, ¡°At least the sister-inw I know should not be like that.¡± She used to give 5 or 10 million, which was very generous. In her past life, she never took a penny from ck and Emma. On the contrary, she tried to subsidize Emma and buy high-priced jewelry. But what did she say? As soon as the scenes shed in her mind, she was insatiable, shameless and poor as a bitch. These words were scolded by Emma regardless of her status, dragging others behind her back and pointing at her nose. Since Emma was falsely using her, she might as well be a bad woman in her mouth. Mary Kinson leaned against William ck, her eyes red and her voice choked, ¡°I did not expect mother-inw to have such a deep prejudice against me.¡± When she said that, her body was still trembling slightly. Emma waspletely angered by her deception and jumped into danger, ¡°William ck, this woman hastched on with bad intentions. You should get to know her well before you decide to get engaged! I am your eldest sister-inw, and I will do you no harm. You can take my word for that!¡± William ck¡¯s handsome face is still closed with coldness. Emma¡¯s throat is tight and she can not stop swallowing saliva, ¡°If you want, you can see her face after a little check. Do not let her appearance fool you¡­¡± William ck¡¯s thin lips move, ¡°So what, I am ready.¡± Emma is a little confused. Mary Kinson : ¡°¡­¡± Then William ck took the bill from Mary Kinson¡¯s hand, weighed it in his fingertips, looked down, thought for a while, and announced in a heavy voice, ¡°I must consider the final decision on thend your family is responsible for.¡± Emma¡¯s eyes stared grimly, and thend Werdy¡¯s family is responsible for was discussed with William ck personally, and this matter was not discussed by Teddy ck. So this is just William ck considering that Emma Werdy is his sister-inw, and he decided to give her to the Werdy family. She insulted him, and he can take that decision right back! Emma realizes why Mary Kinson is so calm and ruthless. Because Mary Kinson¡¯s little decision can affect the Werdy family¡¯s development in Vandeli at will! She never thought that her daughter-inw, whom she despised, could one day destroy herself! She was gradually losing the battle, albeit unwillingly, but also dying to hide the anger in her eyes,pletely terrified of letting William ck find her. ¡°It¡¯s my fault¡­ I am not well prepared as the eldest sister-inw. I will prepare a bill for you again. Do not be angry with me¡­¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Chapter 76 She lowered her head towards Mary Kinson, her voice low and trembling after listening carefully. After her emotions calmed down, she looked up with a ttering smile, ¡°After you marry William ck, we will be inws, and the family must live in peace.¡± After saying that, she enthusiastically pulled Mary Kinson up, ¡°Sister-inw, go to my room and look around. I have some seasonal jewelry. If you like it, send it directly to me.¡± Within minutes she was changed, and really paying attention to the dishes. After she went to her room, Mary Kinson was no longer polite at all. In Emma¡¯s jewelry closet, she selected Emma¡¯s favorite jewelry. She still remembered that in a past life, Emma had a ne in the living room and had forgotten to put it away. She helped her put the ne away and send it back in time, but received a severe p in the face. After Richard ck discovered it, Emma just said it fell off and blushed. Oh. Mary Kinson opened all the jewelry boxes, and her eyes were orphaned, ¡°Jewelry with such a good color can not be bought in auction houses, and some even have no version. Are you willing to let me choose?¡± Emma, standing to the side andughing with him, felt a twinge in her heart. But in the end, reason prevailed and she coaxedhim, ¡°If you like, it will find a good owner.¡± Mary Kinson smiled faintly and inclined her head to choose. This act is as casual as picking up Chinese cabbage at the vegetable market. Every time she chooses a precious gem, Emma¡¯s face twitches. Until Mary Kinson could no longer hold her hands and left satisfied, Emma¡¯s smile faded and was instantly covered by clouds, like the eve of the storm. L is the servant Emma likes the most, she has been by Emma¡¯s side since childhood, witnessed Emma¡¯s jewelry being looted, secretly shook her head and stepped forward. ¡°This woman is really scheming.¡± Emma stares at Mary Kinson¡¯s back with annoyed eyes, can not wait to kill her with her eyes, ¡°There¡¯s more than means!¡± Purple tidied up the jewelry cab as she recounts that several trinkets have fallen from her heart. After careful calction, Emma had worn it often and dly, but there was not a single piece left. ¡°Oh, and the gifts my family sent me seem to be gone too.¡± Emma suddenly became lucid again, her eyes stared at the jewelry disy case in bewilderment for half a while, then she suddenly stepped forward and lifted the coaster, whereupon the few things that were still on it fell to the floor. Hua-The fine and beautiful ss disy case fell to pieces, and the nking sound of the jewelry falling to the floor was as shocking as a rainstorm. Purple retreated , and stared at the mess on the floor and held her breath, the atmosphere was terrifying. Emma threw the coaster in her hand on the floor, ¡°Stop collecting, but she¡¯s taken away everything that¡¯s a bit valuable!¡± Purple saw her blush and hurriedly went to pour a cup of warm water, ¡°Madam, drink a ss of water first, do not hurt your body.¡± Emma¡¯s chest really congested and hurt. She reached out her hand, took the cup and was about to take a sip. ¡°Do not be too angry, ma¡¯am, she¡¯s just winning right now. And you are the daughter-inw of the family, and she¡¯s also your younger generation when she marries, and there¡¯s a long way to go before that¡­¡± Pa-Emma threw the cup straight down on the floor. The crisp sound smacked Purple in the face, and she was surprised when she hastily lowered her voice. Emma looked over at her with cold eyes, humiliating anger at the bottom of her eyes, ¡°What do you know! Do you think the hierarchy in the family is ordered by generations?¡± Purple flustered down her head in shock. Emma clenched her right hand into a fist and wed her nails into her palm, making it difficult for her to calm her displeasure. ¡°In the beginning, when ck¡¯s uncle had no children, he adopted William ck, so he wanted to be a senior. William ck would be of the same generation as the old man!¡± Emma¡¯s chest was exasperated, and then she coughed on, ¡°Ahem¡­ If Mary Kinson really marries William ck, then ording to her seniority¡­ she must be still¡­ Look down on me for a generation.¡± ¡°When the timees, it will not be me, but her who has a long way to go!¡± Purple worried looking at her gradually pale face and hastily held her, ¡°Greatdy, do not be angry and then angry to spite yourself!¡± Emma¡¯s eyes narrowed and she began to count her seniority, ¡°If she marries William ck¡­ would not I call her¡­? As an aunt?¡± Aunt?! L secretly swallowed her saliva and began to think of the embarrassing scene. ¡°Then she¡¯ll bully me, how will that work! It will not work!¡± Emma lost control and grabbed L by the arm. Sharp nails graze over clothes, or Purple was pricked very painfully. Purple dares to get angry and does not dare to speak, ¡°Greatdy, do not be angry¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. The words are not yet finished when she sees Emma¡¯s eyes twist, she pinches her hand, loses strength and falls into a deep faint. L helped her to the bed, pulled her neck, and called outside, ¡°Come, Mrs. Emma has fainted!¡± Outside the gate of the south yard. Mary Kinson squinted her eyes and looked closely at the fox. When she heard the people in the courtyard shouting that Emma had fainted, her eyes were filled with joy. The man standing slender-legged beside her, leaning in with some ruffians, was as tall as a god who would never fall. ¡°Satisfied?¡± He let his ck eyes droop, and the bottom of his eyes was covered with long and thickshes as deep as the sinking sea. Mary Kinson got a violent tingling in her eyes, and took surreptitious aim at him, but she dared not look at him. As if his eyes held everything in the world, no matter what little things did not escape him, Mary Kinson even made him ponder. Chapter 77 Mary Kinson smiled gently and did not say much. After they had walked hand in hand, a figure stepped hastily through the door of the East Hospital and came hurriedly back. He sat quietly by the bedside with a hint of worry in his eyes. In the evening Emma woke up. She was sweating profusely and looked so embarrassed she did not dare look at her son, ¡°I am fine.¡± Richard ck held her cold hand, ¡°Mama, I heard the servant say that William ck returned today. You got angry after seeing his fianc¨¦e, did not you?¡± Emma did not want to tell her son about Mary Kinson. She teased him, ¡°You have not seen her yet?¡± Richard ck nodded, ¡°Well, only Dad and some uncles were in the study to talk about Grandfather¡¯s illness. William ck was in the study too, but I have not seen his fianc¨¦e.¡± Emma¡¯s eyebrow hung low and he hesitated to open his mouth, ¡°Then you and Mary Kinsonare now¡­¡± Richard ck let go of her hand and slumped, ¡°Mama, I have said before that for the sake of the rtionship between mother and son, it¡¯s better not to mention Mary Kinson.¡± After meeting Mary Kinson in the bar, he came back and questioned his mother directly. The conversation became more and more heated¡­ They almost broke off the mother-child rtionship then. It was only because ck¡¯s grandfather¡¯s health was failing that he was afraid the servant would tell the grandfather. So Richard ck resisted his anger and got along well with Emma. Emma is already very aware of her son¡¯s persistence about Mary Kinson. Seeing that the situation is wrong, she shakes her head, ¡°Do not mention it, first help me go back to my room.¡± Anyway, you can not catch her and she can not hurt you. Still, to avoid unexpected changes, she thought about not telling her son that Mary Kinson would marry into her family. This could drag on for a while. ¡­ The next day, after dinner. The members of the family gathered in the study of the west court, thergest area of the family, old but luxurious and unobtrusive. Inside the room is arge round table with seven soft chairs. Since Teddy ck is the oldest brother in the family, he naturally sits in the middle, and the other brothers who are present are all seated in the proper order. William ck sat next to Teddy ck, and they were almost equal. The family members had long sincee to terms with this, and no one thought there was anything wrong with it. Teddy ck¡¯s eyebrows drew together, always with a straight face, and so it is at this moment. He said gravely, ¡°William ck is back, and I am going to talk about the proposal again.¡± He sighed inaudibly, ¡°Papa¡¯s health is very bad. Even if William ck used the most advanced medical equipment, the situation has not improved.¡± ck¡¯s fourth son rubbed his hands back and forth on his knees, ¡°After all, Papa is elderly and his body is no better than a young person¡¯s.¡± He was telling the truth, and everyone shook their heads silently, worrying about their father¡¯s health.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Teddy ck rolled his eyes and looked at William ck. There was a firm determination in the calmness of his eyes to give it a try, ¡°So we were just discussing and using the old method handed down from ancient times.¡± William ck¡¯s long, narrow, cold, deep eyes darkened, ¡°Say.¡± Teddy ck sighed, ¡°We want to give Papa the gift of marriage to drive away bad luck, but it is improper for an old man who has been ill for a long time to marry others, so I want you to marry and bring him luck.¡± The brothers looked at each other. Teddy ck looked up at several younger brothers. Some of them were not married, but it was difficult to marry. Some of them had married, but their children were still young. ¡°Richard ck has reached marriage age, but I hear he already has a girlfriend named Mary Kinson, it seems he does not have much contact, unfortunately¡­¡± He is quite pleased with Mary Kinson¡¯s daughter-inw, but he must not ask too carefully about the affairs of the younger generation. The fourth brother leans forward with a nonchnt attitude, ¡°You can get back together if you have just broken up. It¡¯s normal for young men to fall in love and break up. Do you want Richard ck to win back this Mary Kinson and have her married early?¡± The temperature in the study suddenly dropped. It is still early autumn, but everyone feels a cold gust of wind. The fourth brother¡¯s heart throbbed. The fifth brother nudged him with his elbow, then looked at the fifth and followed the fifth¡¯s eyes to William ck. They saw William ck turn all the ces touched by the eyes to ashes with his long, narrow and deep eyes that looked like a shura from hell. The fourth brother¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple rolled up and down, then realized the reason for the sudden low temperature. He looked at the fifth brother and whispered, ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± William ck said, ¡°Let me dispel the misfortune.¡± After he said that, everyone present fell silent. When they first had this idea of happiness, everyone did not think of letting William ck participate in it. Because it is somewhat feudal, they think that William ck will directly veto it. Teddy ck responded first, smiling, ¡°William ck, are you going to get married? That¡¯s a good thing!¡± He did not know that William ck¡¯s marriage candidate was the contented daughter-inw in his heart. William ck gave him a deep look and said bluntly, ¡°Well, this time I came back for this. I would stay here for a while and then discuss the engagement date with my father.¡± The mncholy clouds in the hearts of some of the brothers gradually dispersed, and they rejoiced not only in the arrival of this matter, but in the events of William ck¡¯s life. Teddy ck pped his hands andughed, ¡°Has the girle back with you?¡± William ck slumped, ¡°Well, I have already set her up with my oldest sister-inw.¡± ck¡¯s fourth brother is straightforward, ¡°Then why do not you bring her here with you and say hello to everyone?¡± The fifth brother nudged him with his elbow, ¡°What are you talking about? If she¡¯s here and we did not prepare the bill, how embarrassing would that be.¡± Teddy ckughed heartily, ¡°Fifth Brother said that we still have to abide by the rules. When the timees, we will have to give the girl some big money.¡± The fourth brother nodded in amusement, ¡°OK, I will.¡± The mood in the study suddenly improved and everyone was relieved. ¡°Alright, let us get going first. William ck will go with me to Papa¡¯s to discuss the day of the engagement.¡± Teddy ck stood up. He could not wait for Regan ck to hear about it and be happy. William ck stood up, in the eldest brother¡¯s sense, and the two brothers went to Teddy ck¡¯s room. It waste at night, dark clouds hid the moon, and in the darkness there was not a single glimmer of light. Chapter 78 Teddy ck looked at William ck with his head down, ¡°Is your fianc¨¦e from Kinson who has had an engagement before?¡± William ck nodded. Teddy ck smiled, ¡°When the woman reached marriageable age two years ago, you did not promise to get engaged. I thought you did not like the woman. I did not expect you to keep the engagement in the end.¡± He is very emotional, ¡°It is rare that youpromise once.¡± ording to his impression, William ck was an unusual person from childhood. His character was overbearing and stubborn, as if no one in the world could control him. The wordpromise never appears in William ck¡¯s life lexicon. William ck¡¯s deep eyes are rich and evoke a smile at the corners of his mouth, ¡°It¡¯s notpromise.¡± Teddy ck raised his eyebrows curiously, ¡°Oh?¡± Before Teddy ck could ask why, they had already arrived in Teddy ck¡¯s room. Regan ck was leaning against his bed and the servant was handing him some soup. Teddy ck walked forward, took the soup from the servant¡¯s hand and gave it to Teddy ck himself. ¡°Papa, William ck is back.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Although his father is sick in bed, he is spry and can still see his heroic attitude from his youth. Drinking the soup without losing elegance, he drank it down little by little. After drinking, Regan ck raised his eyes, looked deeply at William ck, nodded slowly, and spoke clearly, ¡°Sit down.¡± William ck collected the sharp aura of his entire body, which was as gentle as if he had changed. Teddy ck helped Regan ckpinch pull the covers closed and smiled gently, ¡°William ck will be staying at home for a while when hees back this time.¡± Though he is in failing health, his head is clear and he suddenly understands what he is trying to say. The wrinkles in the corners of his eyes expand and heughs in a clear voice, ¡°Did William ck bring people back?¡± It seems like Papa¡¯s head is clear and Teddy ck nods with satisfaction, ¡°Well, I came with William ck to ask you when the right time is for the engagement party.¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Teddy ck sipped his lower lip and looked stern, ¡°Our brothers also want to use this joyous asion to make you happy, so we want to do it as soon as possible.¡± Regan ck looked at William ck with trembling eyes, ¡°What does William ck mean?¡± William ck nodded, ¡°As soon as possible.¡± Regan ck nodded, ¡°Well, Teddy ck is the oldest brother, you should help with the arrangements.¡± ¡°I will.¡± The next day Teddy ck began instructing servants at home to prepare for the engagement banquet and also to book a banquet at thergest hotel to entertain rtives and friends. Several other brothers also helped with the preparations, leaving William ck himself with essentially little to worry about. William ck returned to the yard, rested all morning, and knocked on Mary Kinson¡¯s door. Mary Kinson¡¯s hair is still disheveled, she no longer looks as cool as before, but rather interested. William ck¡¯s cold eyebrow tip reassured him a lot. He held her hand, ¡°Let us go to the parents and see Regan ck first.¡± Mary Kinson pped his wrist randomly, ¡°Eh! Hey¡­ do not pull me, I need to go back to my room to freshen up, my hair is so messed up, it¡¯s rude to see your parents like this!¡± William ck really let go. The first time she saw William ck cooperate like this, Mary Kinson felt a little ufortable. Today¡¯s William ck is dressed casually, which is no colder or more solemn than when he wears a suit and tie. Now he has a little more fireworks atmosphere, and his handsome face is inexplicably soft. ¡°Go clean up, I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± His voice is like sake in the hot sun. It tastes soft with clear coldness, and it is very relieving to listen to. Mary Kinson is suddenly in a trance, unable to tell if the person before her is William ck or Richard ck ¨C a gentle teenager in past life memories. She has not been out of the room today because she has not thought about how to act when she meets Richard ck. Even though she has experienced past lives, she deeply hates Richard ck. But¡­ But¡­ For a long time, she sorted out her chaotic feelings and went back to her room to take care of herself again. When she reappeared in front of William ck, she lifted her lips and smiled brightly, ¡°OK, let us go.¡± William ck turned to the side and raised his arm slightly. Mary Kinson reached out her left hand and gently ced it on his wrist. As if to attend a particrly important asion, she walked towards the Eastern Yard. ¡­ He rose early and leaned against the bed to wait for her. Mary Kinson was justing in; she saw Teddy ck¡¯s face. Though old, he had a keen eye and his manners were still full of gentlemanly feeling. In the past life Regan ck had cared for her very much, and they also saw the carp in the pond together. But counting the time, he would soon die. Mary Kinson¡¯s heart is sour, and she still swears she will die. Even though she knows it, she can not change it. The only thing she can do is to do her best to make him happy in a limited time. William ck asked her to stand beside the bed so Regan ck could take a good look at it, ¡°Papa, this is my betrothal object, Mary Kinson.¡± Teddy ck¡¯s gaze fell softly to Mary Kinson¡¯s face and his lips lifted slightly, ¡°She looks like Susan.¡± The engagement of William ck to Kinson was made by Regan ck herself. Now the engagement must be fulfilled, and he was naturally d of it. Mary Kinson let go of William ck¡¯s hand and sat close to the bed, especially close to Reagan ck, ¡°Do you know my mother?¡± William ck¡¯s eyebrow rose slightly, and a smile shed in the ck eyes. Chapter 79 Edmend ck slowly stretched out his hand from the quilt and smiled kindly. Mary Kinson took the initiative to reach out and shake hands. In her bright eyes, her chestnut pupil eyes were clean and clear. Edmend ck¡¯s grandchildren were all boys, and it is rare to meet such a caring girl as Mary Kinson . He is so happy that he loves her as her own granddaughter. ¡°Well, that girl is intelligent and lovable, and very simr to you.¡± Mary Kinson heard about her mother¡¯s past from others for the first time, and she was naturally curious: ¡°How did you know each other?¡± Edmend ck looked down and smiled: ¡°That has to tell a long story.¡± ¡°As long as Grandpa is not tired, I am willing to listen no matter how long.¡± ck narrowed his wrinkled eyes, and his smile was rarely rxed without a trace. It¡¯s not that no one chats with him in the family , but that he has no mood. But for Mary Kinson , he seemed to have met her, and his mood was good. He carefully recalled the long-standing events, which made him look bright. Mary Kinson listened very carefully, never interrupted at the critical moment, but she was able to pick up the conversation just right, which made Edmend ck more interested in talking. William ck sitting in the chair, never opened his mouth from beginning to end.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. His aura is always strong and people can¡¯t ignore him, he is like a beast with hair, quietly dormant in the room. Her pair of eagle-like deep eyes, quietly fell on Mary Kinson and Edmend ck. ¡°Really?¡± Mary Kinson ¡®s eyes are curved, listening to interesting stories about her mother¡¯s past. Edmend ck nodded, and his mental outlook was much better. He seemed to have taken a panacea. The more he said, the more energetic he became: ¡°Well, I quite liked your mother at that time, so let William ck make an engagement with you from the birth.¡± In fact, Mary Kinson doesn¡¯t only want to hear about her mother, but he has been in bed for a long time. It is estimated that he seldom chats with others like this. She suddenly remembered the carp in the pond of the East Courtyard. In the past life, she and Richard ck got engaged and stayed in the ck Courtyard. Edmend ck¡¯s health was not so bad, so he often went to see carp. ¡°Grandpa, we talked so much, you should be tired, let me help you to see the carp in the pond?¡± When he heard this, Edmend ck narrowed his eyes, nodded and said, ¡°Good.¡± The nurse who has been standing on the side quickly stood up and reached out to stop him: ¡°No way. you doesn¡¯t know something. Edmend ck is very weak recently and can¡¯t go out .¡± Mary Kinson ¡®s heart can¡¯t help but sour, if still don¡¯t let Edmend ck out, she is afraid before dying, he can only stay in this room. William ck suddenly stood up, and his magnanimous figure came like a god, which suddenly made people unable to ignore his existence. Mary Kinson looked at him. He gave her a soothing look, and then said without negotiation: ¡°There isn¡¯t wind in the yard today. If Edmend ck wants to go out for a walk, let him go out.¡± The nurse didn¡¯t dare to look at him, so he had to look at Edmend ck for help. Edmend ck nodded. Nursing can only make way. So, Mary Kinson pushed a wheelchair, and Edmend ck sat on it, and soon he arrived at the edge of the pond. Before he spoke, Mary Kinson briskly came to one side of the room and took out a box of fish food and handed it to him. Edmend ck rxed and leaned on the chair, holding fish food and throwing it into the pond bit by bit. His face was full of ravines, and there was a kind of quiet and peaceful power. In fact, he knows very well that he won¡¯t live long. But Teddy ck thought he was just weak recently, so he hardly let him out of the door. Today, it is rare for him to have a chance toe out. He is very attached to the feeling of being in the sun. Mary Kinson ¡®s chestnut pupil eyes reflected Edmend ck¡¯s peaceful face, did not disturb his interest, and took a step back silently. But she step on anything. She panicked and looked back, just in the bottomless ck eyes of William ck. Mary Kinson ¡®s heart was in a mess. She stepped on a stone and slipped on the soles of her feet, almost falling into the pond. At the critical moment, a powerful hand reached out and held her arm to straighten her up. After Mary Kinson stood firm, she thanked him softly. Then she just in hindsight raised her hand to cover her mouth, didn¡¯t he say she couldn¡¯t say thank you to him? She forgot again! She is like a child who has done something wrong, secretly ncing at William ck. William ck slowly let go of her hand and look at Edmend ck. His thin lips gently open: ¡°I am the one who should thank you.¡± Mary Kinson saw some emotions from the bottom of his eyes for the first time. It seems that William ck also knows that his life will not be long. He thought the same as hers, and hoped that Edmend ck would be happier in hisst days. The sun went from center to west, and after three hours, the temperature in the yard dropped. Mary Kinson together with William ck sent Edmend ck back to his room to rest. When it was time for the family doctor¡¯s daily examination, William ck stayed outside the door. After a while, he saw the servante in with meals,ing and going constantly. William ck strode forward, stepped forward, like crossing mountains and seas, raised his hand and stopped the servant and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Seeing William ck¡¯s handsome face, the servant stepped back in fear: ¡°It¡¯s Edmend ck who is not feeling well. He was just vomiting, and now he can¡¯t eat anything. Several porridge medicines are prepared in the kitchen and are being sent to the room in turn.¡± William ck turned and went straight inward. Mary Kinson sighed, and then speed up the step also followed up. When they arrived at the room, they saw that Edmend ck¡¯s face was pale, and the wrinkles around his eyes showed vicissitudes of life. When he went to the pond to see fish in the daytime, he was another state. ¡°Dad.¡± William ck strode away and squatted down by the bed, his eyes were dim. Edmend ck struggled to open his eyes and seemed to work hard to see William ck¡¯s face clearly: ¡°William ck, don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t call your brother toe over, I just feel a little ufortable, it¡¯s no big deal.¡± Mary Kinson , who stood at the door, couldn¡¯t bear to see Edmend ck. Her sour eyes fell on the porridge brought in by the servant: ¡°Pour a cup of warm water. Don¡¯t do the medicated diet any more, Edmend ck doesn¡¯t have to eat it now.¡± Edmend ck can¡¯t eat anything at all, so it¡¯s better to let him drink some water to clear his stomach. And the time is approaching, so it¡¯s no use tonic. After a while, the servant took warm water and Mary Kinson took it. She went to William ck¡¯s side, squatted down with him, and looked at Edmend ck with the attitude of a younger generation. She handed the warm water to William ck: ¡°Feed it to Edmend ck.¡± William ck took the cup and held Edmend ck to drink water. Mary Kinson stared at Edmend ck¡¯s decadent face, and what emerged in her mind for the first time was the picture of Richard ck holding her crying after the death of Edmend ck in the past life. She shook her head gently, then turned and left the room, let William ck stay alone with Edmend ck for a while. Chapter 80 The night was breaking.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. William ck came out of the room, and his face was expressionless, but his whole person gave off a sort of air of keeping strangers at a distance. It was only when he saw Mary sitting in the courtyard drinking tea that a slight hint appeared at the bottom of his eyes. Maybe it was because his eyes were too focused, or maybe it was because Mary Kinson was sensitive. After a while, she turned to the side and looked at him. William ck approached under her gaze, and they stood eye to eye. Mary Kinson¡¯s lips were slightly parted, and she swallowed what she was about to ask. Mary Kinson stepped forward, raised her small hand, and tapped him on the shoulder, though her small handpared to his broad shoulder was only like a child tapping an adult on the shoulder, with a certain asymmetry. But in William ck¡¯s ck eyes there shed a gleam of light never before seen. He did not move, allowing her to pat his shoulder. He relied on the temperature that hand exuded, and had to spend this sad moment. Mary Kinson does not know why she did it either, but when Richard ck was sad, she apanied him that way. I do not know how many times I did that. William ck suddenly raised his big hand and held her little hand in his palm, ¡°OK, let us go back to the west yard.¡± His big hands so hot as if they were burning through her heart. Mary Kinson could not tear herself away, so she let him pull her out of the east yard. No sooner are they a few steps out of the East Yard than two people rush over from the side walk, in tandem. Ahead of them walks Teddy ck. He has just returned from the hotel to take care of things. As soon as he got back, he heard he was ufortable and came straight without even being in the south courtyard. Richard followed close on his heels and frowned, ¡°Is Grandfather not in a good mood these two days?¡± Teddy ck was in a hurry and marched with long strides, ¡°Do not say it, let us check first. I do not know what your grandfather¡¯s situation is now¡­¡± ¡°Good.¡± Walking on the staggered path, Mary Kinson and William ck walked side by side. William ck lowered his voice, ¡°I would like to hold the engagement banquet as soon as possible.¡± Mary Kinson nodded, ¡°You can arrange it.¡± ¡°OK, do not hesitate to ask for anything.¡± Mary Kinson looked at him from the side and narrowed her eyes, ¡°No matter how urgent it is, can you wait for me to think about it in the evening?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± At this point Mary Kinson suddenly saw Richard walking through the diagonally opposite promenade. Her chestnut pupils suddenly dted, and then the whole person suddenly froze for a moment. William ck took her hand, perceived her subtle fluctuations of emotion, and his gaze immediately wandered. But Mary Kinson paid no attention to him. Her eyes fell upon the body of another man, and she unconsciouslyid aside William ck¡¯s hand. At that moment, the temperature around her dropped. Mary Kinson reacted in hindsight, and her eyes panicked, ¡°I¡­¡± At that moment, William ck followed her previous gaze and saw the father and son walking straight to Grandpa¡¯s room. He slowly looked back, and the eagle¡¯s eyes were dull. Mary Kinson had never sensed that terrible aura in anyone before. Out of pure instinct, she took two steps back. There was no railing at the edge of the boardwalk. Her right foot stepped into nothing, her body went off bnce, and she fell back. ¡°Ah!¡± She unconsciously closed her eyes and waited for the painful blow. But suddenly, arge hand grabbed her by the waist. When she recovered from the shock, she saw William ck¡¯s strong chest like a city wall, and the unique agarwood of his suit clung to the tip of his nose. Mary Kinson lifted her gaze and looked into William ck¡¯s eyes, which were as deep as the abyss. The bottom of his eyes was like a bright Milky Way, beautiful and unpredictable. In her past life, Mary Kinson had only seen Richard¡¯s starry eyes and had been in love with him all her life because of that. Until now, Mary Kinson had not understood what a starry pupil like the sea was. Inparison, William ck¡¯s eyes are better. It¡¯s just¡­ his eyes as if they wanted to devour her. On the boardwalk on the other side. Richard, following his father, heard a familiar voice as if in a trance. But the sound was too short to sound real. Just a step before crossing his legs to enter the east courtyard, he hurriedly stopped. ¡°What are you still doing, go to your grandfather!¡± Richard backed away to examine his eyes, not thinking about the voice, but took to his heels again, followed by Teddy ck into the house. On the opposite promenade. Mary Kinson stood on the edge, her back foot still hanging in the air. Her body could only hold on by leaning against William ck¡¯s body. If William ck does not take a step back, she can not move forward and stand still. So she can only hold the position he holds her in and not move. ¡°How long will you hide?¡± William ck¡¯s thin lips opened. Mary Kinson bit down on her red lips with her shell teeth and evaded, ¡°I¡­ I was not hiding.¡± The big devil snorted coldly, calm and stately, and sat down on the gazebo. The nasal sound is very light, but it¡¯s like a thunderp that hits Mary Kinson¡¯s heart. Mary Kinson¡¯s waist is a little sour. This feeling is like years for her, but she can not move, so she can only pray that this punishment will pass quickly. Damn, my feet are numb! As ast resort, she can only slowly raise her eyes, ¡°How long will I stand like this?¡± William ck took a deep look at Mary Kinson, grabbed the back of her neck with his hand and took her aside like a kitten. Chapter 81 After Mary Kinson stood firm, she looked up trembling and looked up at William ck¡¯s cold eyes. She couldn¡¯t help worrying in her heart. William ck gave her a deep look, got up and left, walking very fast like a gust of wind. Three secondster, Mary Kinsonpletely recovered, and William ck had gone far. Clearly he didn¡¯t say a word, but Mary Kinson felt that he was angry and made her ufortable. Her mind was hazy, and after a moment¡¯s dazed, she suddenly had an epiphany. She quickly caught up with William ck¡¯s footsteps, ran to the front of him, and opened her arms: ¡°Wait a minute, I have something to say to you.¡± William ck¡¯s deep eyes are half hanging, looking at herzily, but not wanting to see her. Mary Kinson sipped her lips, and the beautiful fox narrowed a glimmer of light : ¡°I don¡¯t have a trace of nostalgia for Richard, but I don¡¯t want to face him directly yet.¡± She quickly said: ¡°This matter is not the most important thing. I think the most important thing at present is grandpa Edmend ck, and I have a way to make his condition improve.¡± William ck sank and asked, ¡°What did you say?¡± His eyes can always make people¡¯s throats dry. Mary Kinson licked her lower lip and replied: ¡°I have a way to make grandpa¡¯s condition better.¡± This idea is justing into being. Grandpa¡¯s life ising to an end, which is destiny. Even men who can absolute monarch are so powerless in the face of their loved ones¡¯ life and death parting. But when she just saw William ck¡¯s lonely back, she felt distressed for a moment. For William ck¡¯s sake of saving his own life, and for marrying her, Grandpa is also very good, so she hopes Grandpa can live a long life. William ck looked at her seriously: ¡°How to do it?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t say the details, but you have to let me try.¡± William ck is a business man, and his purpose is clear: ¡°What are the conditions?¡± ¡°There are no conditions, I just hope that the old man can live longer.¡± Mary Kinson smiled sincerely. Suddenly, William ck found that he didn¡¯t understand her. Mary Kinson raised her hand and supported her chin and walked two steps forward, as if thinking about something. When she went to the West Courtyard, she turned to William ck: ¡°But it takes some time, so we have to push back some time for our engagement.¡± William ck never questioned her and only asked the date: ¡°How long?¡± After Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes were analyzed, he lifted his eyes and replied: ¡°It is difficult to find medicinal materials. It will take some time, half a month.¡± ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll ask my eldest brother not to arrange the engagement first.¡± William ck¡¯s eyes are half narrowed, and it is almost a second answer. Because the wedding date was dyed, Mary Kinson, who was going to live with her family for a while, returned home that day. ¡­ Kinson¡¯s family. Mary Kinson just entered the door and saw Rose Kinson sitting in the hall. Two people look at each other, Rose Kinson stood up, eyes looked up and down at her: ¡°Mary, how did youe back?¡± She is still very pale, and it is estimated that she hasn¡¯t cheered up yet. It seems that thest blow was quite big for her, and Mary Kinson was happy in her heart. She looked back and went straight to the backyard garden. ¡°Come back and get something.¡± Rose Kinson also followed , but only stood at the door, not near the small garden of Mary Kinson. ¡°What do you need, just let peoplee back and get it? Why do youe back in person?¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes swept across the garden and fell on Rose Kinson¡¯s body, with a slight chuckle on her lips. Oh. Want to hear that you can¡¯t stay at home before youe back? She gathered her eyebrows and sighed lightly: ¡°I want to go back to Kinson¡¯s house. It¡¯s too much to live in ck¡¯s house¡­¡± Rose Kinson heard that she did not live a good life, so she despondent fled back. ¡°It¡¯s too¡­ toofortable, my family respects me very much, and the scenery of my familypound is good, the yard is big, and there are bamboo forests and fish ponds. It is simply a life that ancient rich people can enjoy.¡± Rose Kinson¡¯s eyes suddenly dimmed, and her smile was slightly reluctant: ¡°That¡¯s good, I¡¯m afraid you will be bullied in the familypound.¡± Mary Kinson shrugged and followed her words: ¡°Seven masters are here, who will bully me? They are very kind to me. Oh, by the way, the familydy also gave me a lot of jewelry.¡± She pulled out a pink diamond bracelet from her wrist: ¡°Well, this is a pink chain that the bigdy likes very much. I didn¡¯t like it after wearing it for a few days. I sent it to you.¡± The limited edition pink diamond bracelet was given to Mary Kinson by William ck Is this recognition of this sister-inw? Mary Kinson didn¡¯t cherish it at all? Rose Kinson was jealous, but her voice was still gentle: ¡°No, this is a gift from William ck..¡± Before she finished speaking, Mary Kinson directly stuffed the bracelet into her hand: ¡°Take it, he won¡¯t be angry with me anyway, he¡¯s good for me.¡± Mary Kinson smiled at her sweetly: ¡°Then I will go out first.¡± Rose Kinson looked at the bracelet, and looked at the back of Mary leaving. There was a feeling that hse was given alms and sent away at will. But these should belong to her! ¡­ After reading the herbs, Mary Kinson calcted several medicinescking. She walked out of Kinson¡¯s house and called Ayao: ¡°Help me check the weather and book a ne ticket for me, preferably tomorrow.¡± Ayao paused for a while, and the soft glutinous voice came: ¡°You want to go to Jiang H, do you want to find Miao?¡± Mary Kinson calmly said, ¡°Yes, I want to find Miao to renew his life.¡± You can¡¯t! But Ayao knew that no one could influence her decision. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Sister Mary, it¡¯s too dangerous. If you really want to go, I will go with you!¡± Miao is in the deep mountains and dense forests of Jiang H, which connect with the depths of dangerous areas. Up to now, there are still many areas, which are mysterious ces that human beings have never touched.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. But almost everything in the world is like this, and the most precious things are in dangerous areas. There are many people who go to collect seedlings, but almost all of them are no one lives up to now. Mary Kinson lowered her voice: ¡°Don¡¯t make trouble, I have my own lover to help me, and nothing will happen. Just help me set the itinerary.¡± After exining, Mary Kinson hung up the phone and set off directly. After she left Sue¡¯s house, a figure came out from the shadow of the side door. Rose Kinson, wearing casual pajamas at home, followed Mary Kinson¡¯s departure. After thinking for a long time, she pulled out her mobile phone and called Etus. As soon as the phone was connected, Rose Kinson spoke warmly: ¡°Etus, do you have time now?¡± A gentle male voice came from the other end: ¡°Well, I¡¯m in the research room and I have time now.¡± Both of them are disciples of Dr. Durl, and their private rtionship is not bad. Rose Kinson went straight to the topic: ¡°You have a lot of research on medical nts. Do you know that there are seedlings that can help people continue their lives?¡± Chapter 82 After Etus was silent for a while, his tone was somewhat uncertain: ¡°There are seedlings that can make one live longer, but almost no one has really seen them.¡± Rose Kinson narrowed her eyes slightly, bing more and more curious and jealous of Mary. Even Etus has only heard of these things, and Mary Kinson is going to find Miao directly. How high are her attainments in medicine? This time, it can¡¯t be exined by chance or luck. She was not sure before, but now she can be sure that Mary Kinson is definitely not simple, so¡­ what is her purpose when she returns? Rose Kinson pressed down emotions and asked softly: ¡°That seedling is real, can it really help people continue their lives?¡± Etus¡¯s answer is as rigorous as a textbook: ¡°It does exist. It is located in the most dangerous area of Jiang H dense forest, and its nts are also highly toxic. If there is no professional person to pick it, it is very likely that he will die on the spot. Moreover, although the seedlings can continue their lives, the cost is very high.¡± ¡°What is the price?¡± ¡°Miao grass will not blossom when it grows outside. Only when it is picked and fed by different human blood can it blossom and bear fruit. After the seedlings are processed, they will have the miraculous effect of continuing their lives.¡± Rose Kinson¡¯s lips are cold: ¡°How many different people¡¯s blood does it take?¡± Etus sighed: ¡°It is almost impossible to need different human blood every day, so no one has been able to make seedlings bloom so far.¡± Rose Kinson calcted for a few seconds and gently thanked him: ¡°OK, I know, thank you for telling me.¡± Etus quickly asked: ¡°Is your sister with this seedling in her hand?¡± Rose Kinson doesn¡¯t like anyone to care about Mary. She whispered, ¡°No, I¡¯m just curious.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°All right, then.¡± Etus lost hung up the phone. Rose Kinson looked at the phone, and then looked at the car with its eyes fading away, and smiled coldly. If Mary Kinson can find Miao grass, she will be lucky, but it is hard to say whether she can cultivate it! If she can¡¯te back, it¡¯s better. Seven masters¡¯ pillows will sleep soundly by themselves one day! After making up her mind, Rose Kinson went back to her room to change her clothes and prepare to go out. ¡­ Familypound. After Mary Kinson got off the car, she didn¡¯t rest for a moment and went straight to the West Courtyard. William ck poured her a cup of tea with his own hands. Mary Kinson sat at his hand, took a sip of tea to moisten her throat, and then said, ¡°I have to bring some people to the dense forest of Jiang H. They must be well-built, able to adapt to the exploration in dangerous areas, and disciplined personnel.¡± William ck¡¯s front eyebrows tightly gathered up. Mary Kinson turned her head sideways and blinked. William ck sighed in his heart and sank: ¡°I know, I will arrange the right person for you, but you muste back safely.¡± Mary Kinson raised a pair of fox eyes with drizzle, almost looking up at the man in front of him. From his dark eagle eyes, he tried to capture something but failed. She smiled. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡­ Mary Kinson left Courtyard at the front foot, and someone groped for the house number at the back foot and came to the Courtyard. She was dressed in a heavy green coat, and her long, supple hair hung down behind her waist, without any trace of bleaching and dyeing, which made her facial features very gentle and moving and naturally beautiful. The servant came over and looked at the strange girl: ¡°Which one are you looking for?¡± Rose Kinson raised her hand and carried several clothes in her hand: ¡°I am Mary Kinson¡¯s sister. She went home to get her clothes and forgot, so I will send them over.¡± Seeing that the servant didn¡¯t answer the words immediately, she answered the sentence: ¡°It is the girl engaged to the seventh master. She is my sister.¡± The servant turned aside and said, ¡°Pleasee in.¡± Rose Kinson went in with the servant and didn¡¯t take two steps to see someoneing out of the East Hospital, her face was grim. And followed by several men one after another, all dressed in suits and tie with extraordinary bearing. Obviously, they are all family members. Chapter 83 Teddy ck, the leader, asionally attends charity activities, and his status is precious, so Rose Kinson knows him. The servant hurried away to make way for them. Rose Kinson also followed to the side, but did not retreat too much, and kept in a position that they could just notice. Teddy ck¡¯s eyebrows tightened: ¡°The old man¡¯s body is dying, and the thing of dispelling bad luck is urgent. Why should William postpone the engagement banquet?¡± Behind him is the fourth brother of the family. He raised his hand and grabbed his ears: ¡°Yes, William usually does things very reliably. How can he change his mind at a critical time?¡± Teddy ck fiercely raised his deep eyes and his eyes were firm: ¡°No, I have to talk to William.¡± Rose Kinson from their conversation, knows is grandpa¡¯s body is not good, so Mary Kinson is to find Miao grass, which must be for grandpa. She thought they would notice her, but several brothers talked about the old man¡¯s body, and no one noticed a stranger standing beside him. She had to take a step forward and rashly stood in front of Teddy ck. Teddy ck looked at her puzzled: ¡°Who are you?¡± The brothers who followed stopped and looked at the strange girl one by one. Rose Kinson presents a decent and elegant temperament. ¡°I met my uncles for the first time, sorry.¡± Rose Kinson raised her hand slightly and held several sets of clothes in her hand: ¡°I am a Kinson family member. My sister went home and said to bring clothes. As a result, She forgot and I sent them.¡± Teddy ck frowned lightly and knew that it was William ck¡¯s fiancee¡¯s home: ¡°You came just in time. Do you know your sister¡¯s engagement? Why should she postpone it?¡± ¡°Yes, our family is still waiting for engagement to have a good time!¡±. The fifth brother on one side grabbed him and told him to pay attention to his words and deeds. Teddy ck took a sharp look at the fourth brother, and then looked at Rose Kinson: ¡°That¡¯s not what you mean. It has nothing to do with your sister and your family. I shouldn¡¯t ask this question.¡± Just now, he was impatient to ask. Now, after being rational, he knows that he shouldn¡¯t speak. If he wants to ask, he can only ask William ck. However, Rose Kinson smiled generously and showed everyone¡¯s demeanor: ¡°Nothing, but I can help you answer questions.¡± She hid her eyes, and the cold light shed in her eyes. The Fourth brother has always been impatient and quick-witted. ¡°How do you say it?¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Rose Kinson looked up and nodded politely at him, which was regarded as a greeting. Then she looked straight at Teddy ck and exined: ¡°My sister is also thinking about Grandpa¡¯s health, so she postponed her engagement.¡± Rose Kinson handed the clothes to the servant. Then, she said easily: ¡°Because Grandpa is not in good health, my sister is worried about him, so she wants to cure Grandpa¡¯s illness first, and then think about engagement.¡± The fourth uncle of the ck family bounced his ears: ¡°Hey, my father¡¯s illness is not a year or two, and there are countless doctors I have seen, so it is simply a fantasy topletely cure it.¡± No one doesn¡¯t want Edmend ck to get better, but over the years, they have tried every mean but failed to work, and almost all doctors agree Edmend ck had no ways to cure Physical exhaustion and advanced age. Rose Kinson maintained an elegant and indifferent smile: ¡°I know, but my sister has a lot of research on medicine. I wonder if any of you know a kind of Miao grass. If you get this kind of grass, you can continue your life.¡± Teddy ck¡¯s face changed slightly, and there were some doubts in the shing eyes: ¡°How can there be such a thing in the world?¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s tone is very steady: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just very rare, and my sister happens to have this kind of Miao grass. The reason why she postponed the engagement banquet is precisely because she is sure to cure Grandpa ck.¡± Standing in the back of the family, the fifth brother Fien ck, involuntarily stood forward and was pleasantly surprised: ¡°Are you sure?¡± Rose Kinson smiled and nodded. The ck family¡¯s brothers looked at each other a few times. Teddy ck smiled in the atmosphere: ¡°That¡¯s great. We are very grateful to your sister. If we can really renew my father¡¯s life, we will definitely thank the kinson family again.¡± Mary Kinson smiled shallowly and her tone was gentle: ¡°Nothing, anyway, my sister is engaged to¡­ William ck. No matter what, we will all be a family.¡± Chapter 84 Just when ites to engagement with William ck, her heart still can¡¯t stop a pain. The fourth brother Froy ck smiled heartily: ¡°Good!¡± As he spoke, he looked at the servant standing on one side and shouted roughly, ¡°Don¡¯t you help Miss Kinson take her clothes and arrange a room for her to stay for some days.¡± Rose Kinson was still taken over by the servant and shook her head slightly: ¡°No need.¡± Teddy ck raised his hand and made a gesture of invitation: ¡°Then at least have a meal at home.¡± Rose Kinson refused again and seemed petty. She smiled and said, ¡°OK.¡± Then at the dinner table, almost all the family members were present, Emma , Purple and Richard ck were no exception. There is only one thing to talk about at the dinner table. That is William ck¡¯s fiancee, has a way to cure Edmend ck¡¯s illness. For a while, the familypound, which has always been deserted, suddenly the atmosphere became livey, and everyone was happy for the good news. After dinner, Teddy ck personally drove Rose Kinson back home. Richard is also very happy, holding Emma back to the south courtyard, and he said several words half drunk and half awake along the way. ¡°If Grandpa is in good health, we must apany Grandpa to Lincheng. When the timees, I will bring Mary. Grandpa said before that he wanted to meet her.¡± Richard is the eldest grandson of the family, and the degree of favor is almost the same as that of William ck, the youngest son of the father, so they have deep feelings. Emma¡¯s face is not very good: ¡°Your grandfather has already seen her.¡± Richard said doubtfully: ¡°No, I originally nned to return bring Mary back, but I never brought her back, so Grandpa has never seen her.¡± Emma coughed twice and shook his head secretly. Richard felt dizzy, first go back to his room to rest. Purple helped Emma into the big room and whispered: ¡°If Mary can really cure Edmend ck¡¯s illness, then her position in the family will be really amazing.¡± Emma sneered: ¡°The Miss Rose Kinson who came today is not kind. She is not to be easily messed with.¡± Little purple was puzzled: ¡°What do you mean?¡± Emma chuckled twice and leaned against the chair: ¡°She deliberately let everyone know that Mary can cure Edmend ck, so that everyone will pin their expectations on Mary.¡± ¡°Did shee here specially to help Mary stand in the family?¡± Emma stroked the exquisitely painted nails and sneered: ¡°She just wants to kill Mary. What medicine is there in this world that can bring the dying back to life? If it is true, Mary can personally say, why waiting for her to tell everyone just now?¡± Emma quite appreciates Rose Kinson, so a clever girl like this can deal with foxes like Mary. She can¡¯t wait to see Mary¡¯s wry face: ¡°The possibility of curing Edmend ck is very slim. If he can be cured, Rose Kinson will also benefit. If not cured, everyone will not be angry , so she is the biggest winner.¡± Little purple nodded iprehensible: ¡°But¡­ she has nothing to do with her family. Why should she care about her family¡¯s views on her?¡± ¡°Hum!¡± Emma sneered: ¡°She definitely wants to cling to the ck family, and even wants to rece Mary as the person around the seventh master. In this way, there is no decent person in the Kinson family.¡± The Kinson family is a noble family, but it is outstanding in the capital where there are many powerful people, but it is far less than the ck family. The ck family is the top rich and powerful family, and The Kinson¡¯s marriage to a woman is a high climb. Purple carefully patted Emma¡¯s shoulder and lowered her voice: ¡°Despite this, the young master hasn¡¯t given up on Mary. If he bumps into Mary one day, there might be an ident.¡± Emma raised her hand and pressed her temples: ¡°This is all right, maybe it can make Richard give uppletely. After a while, Mary did not cure Edmend ck¡¯s illness, and she could no longer turn over the tides.¡± The other side. Mary Kinson got off the ne and saw Whit Ben wearing a military suit. She was surprised: ¡°Why did you pick me up?¡± He is the person in charge of music night, and should also be a subordinate who helps William ck deal withpany affairs, not the right person to go to H. Whit Ben took her luggage and walked ahead, exining, ¡°Master William arranged me to apany you, in case you might not get along well with those professionals. But in the dense forest, I won¡¯t go in.¡± Mary Kinson breathed a sigh of relief, and the pressure was much less. Only a few elites with excellent physical fitness and reaction can survive in the dense forest. However, if you were careless a little, you will face the threat of death, and ordinary people can¡¯t go that area.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Two minutester, Mary followed Whit Ben into a military pickup truck. It¡¯s a matter of life and death for Edmend ck, so they took confidentiality measures early in the morning. Cameras along the road are temporarily ¡°out of order¡±. Inside the carriage, it ispletely closed. There are seven people sitting around, including strong people and thin and powerful people. Their temperament is very quiet, and they can be seen at a nce as special people who have expericed lived and died. Mary Kinsonsat nodded towards them,. Whit Ben sat down opposite her and introduced: ¡°These are the most reliable men of the Seventh Master, you can call them code names.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes swept away everyone and asked softly: ¡°Code?¡± Whit Ben pointed to their introduction one by one: ¡°The code is very simple, ording to the primary and secondary, it is zero one to zero seven.¡± Mary Kinson: ¡°¡­¡± It¡¯s so simple that people are at a loss¡­ Chapter 85 Mary Kinson took out a very old notebook from her pocket, which contained a detailed description of the Miao seedlings, including the location of the areas where the seedlings might grow. ¡°You can read them first, so that you know what to look for when the timees.¡± Zero one solemnly took the notebook, read it carefully, and began to read. After they all read it and put on their equipment, the truck stopped in front of the dense forest. They jumped out of the car one after another. Mary Kinson jumped down, tied her shoces tightly, took a first aid kit, and prepared to keep up with them. ¡°Miss Kinson, you can¡¯t go in.¡± Mary Kinson looked back, and a trace of coldness shed in the eyes : ¡°I am looking for Miao grass, I must go in, otherwise how can the members find it?¡± Whit Ben insisted: ¡°The seventh master told them to let them in. They have strong ability. They have performed countless missions at home and abroad. How many times have you escaped from death? You have to believe them.¡± Mary Kinson spread out her hands and shrugged her shoulders: ¡°This is not a question of believing or not. The problem is that I am looking for something, and I should take the lead.¡± Whit Ben took out a tablet from his backpack, cut open the screen and handed it to her: ¡°Just takemand . They have cameras on them. When you sit in the car, you can observe the situation in the dense forest from their perspective.¡± Mary Kinson pushed open the tablet: ¡°This is too small to see clearly.¡± Whit Ben pointed to the RV that followed and said: ¡°We have equipment in that car, and the lens can be erged to 24 inches in high definition.¡± Mary Kinson suddenly has a feeling of being dominated by William ck. William want to send someone to guard her firmly and not let her get involved in danger. She is a little bored in her heart. Others are risking their lives. She is watching a documentary. This is inappropriate. ¡°Do I have any other choice?¡± Whit Ben smiled: ¡°You can also choose to go home.¡± Mary Kinson:¡­ It got dark quickly, and twilight enveloped the fields. Whit Ben, who set up a tent to rest at the outer door, couldn¡¯t resist drowsiness and fell asleep.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Mary Kinsonis still sitting in the car, drinking coffee and looking at seven screens all the time. The bushes stand like demons in the dense fog, and strange flowers and nts are everywhere. The team members shuttle among them and look for seedlings and grass separately ording to the previously nned route. William ck¡¯s men performs tasks silently, cautiously and efficiently. Suddenly, a few dark shadows shed across the corner of the screen where Zero One was located, apanied by a sizzling sound, as if someone had passed by. But when you look carefully, there is still only a dark vegetation. At this time, a tired voice came from the screen: ¡°Are you there, please take a look at that seedling grass you want?¡± Mary Kinson shook her head, cast off a trace of doubt, and her little face was close to the screen, and the beautiful eyes narrowed, carefully identifying the seedlings and grass. The camera is still some distance away from the grass, and the fog is thick. She can¡¯t see clearly: ¡°Can youe closer?¡± Zero-one tried his best to lean forward, but the grass grew in the cliff gap opposite, and the distance was too far. The wind rustling under the cliff came from the microphone, which shows that the cliff is very deep. If you are not careful, you will end up with no bones left. The camera leaned forward a little, and Zero One asked, ¡°Is this it?¡± Yes, he took a chance to pick it if it is. If not, he doesn¡¯t have to take risks. Mary Kinson recalled the environment in which the seedlings grew and carefully identified them. There were some characteristics in the cliff crevices: ¡°It seems to be.¡± Zero one took off his backpack, took out his tools and threw them on the stones raised on the opposite cliff. Then with some small tools tied around his waist, he grabbed the rope with both hands and swung directly over. The camera is ced on the pocket of Zero One¡¯s chest, so when he climbs the cliff, the screen only has the hanging wall in front of him, and the whole picture coudn¡¯t be seen clearly at all. Swing from the cliff on one side to the cliff on the other side, this kind of action is just like that in the movie, with some momentum of fighting for life. Mary Kinson pinched the cup and stared at the picture tightly. Zero one climbed to the right position, ready to collect seedlings and grass. At this time, a gun tore the peace. ¡°No, there is a situation, you quickly drive away from there. I can cope with this crisis in front of me.¡± Zero one lowered his voice, and his tone was a little tense. The camera shook, and there was a few ck shadows. They were standing on the cliff, wearing clothes consistent with the color of wood and grass, and carrying chilling assault guns. It¡¯s a mercenary! Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes were cold, and she quickly checked the invisible threat and found that they were not her enemy. That can only be people who want to take Edmend ck¡¯s life! They found that the family sent people secretly, and immediately chased them over, and they used mercenaries ! Mercenaries are dispatched, and most of them leave no one alive. Mary Kinson thought for a short moment. On the screen, shells have been swept out more than a dozen times. Zero 1 dodged the heat wave brought by more than a dozen shells, protected the seedlings and grass, picked them off, put them in the backpack, and then sent a signal re. Mary Kinson¡¯s face was slightly heavy: ¡°The epidermis of Miao grass is highly poisonous, and the poison of king cobra takes effect quickly. You avoid mercenaries ande down from the cliff. I will send you medicine.¡± Zero one, stop it quickly. At the moment, he is on a cliff, surrounded by wilderness, and the team members areing. It is difficult to live under the attack of a dozen mercenaries. ¡°Will you die if you are poisoned?¡± His voice is very calm, can¡¯t hear the waves, as if to look down on life and death. Mary Kinson breathed and sank: ¡°Yes, but I won¡¯t let you die¡­¡± After that, the screen of Zero One was dark, and only a faint exchange of fire came. Mary Kinson gritted her teeth, grabbed the first aid kit, went into the dense forest after leaving the carriage, and saw the positioning of Zero One. She must find zero one in ten minutes. Or zero one is over. Against the biting cold wind, Mary was in running all the way under the pale moonlight, and her eyes were cold. Soon, she reached the edge of the cliff. Under the cold moonlight, the mercenary¡¯s body fell down, leaving only one person with a ferocious face, bowing his body and carrying a gun, confronting zero one at a distance. Zero Oney in ambush in the grass, covered in blood, with only a folding saber in his hand. Seeing Mary, his face changed greatly and he was very surprised. Mercenaries also noticed Mary. At this moment, zero one suddenly a sprint, shook off the saber, mercilessly stabbed in the man¡¯s heart, and then pulled out the saber. He didn¡¯t carry a hot weapon, but his body was light, and he spent the middle of the night in the dense forest, which actually had more advantages. Put down thest person, zero oney down on the ground, no more movement. When Mary arrived at Zero One, he was sitting on the ground. At first nce, nothing seemed to happen. But when she shook the bright light of the shlight into Zero One¡¯s eyes, she didn¡¯t see his frown. Zero one has no great reaction to the feeling of light. Mary Kinson¡¯s heart tensed, and she has dyed too much precious treatment time along the way. Chapter 86 Mary Kinson¡¯s eyebrows tightened and she called out: ¡°Zero one, can you hear me?¡± Zero One is as motionless as a stone statue, and his voice is very dull: ¡°I can hear it, but my body moves very hard, as if everything has be slow.¡± It¡¯s good he can think. Mary breathed a sigh of relief: ¡°This is normal. You just used too much force, and the poison swam faster, which will gradually paralyze your nerves. I will help you make some fire to warm up first, and then apply medicine to you.¡± She took a pill from her pocket and stuffed it directly into Zero One¡¯s mouth: ¡°Put this in first.¡± After that, she picked up a few dry firewood and lit the fire neatly: ¡°Don¡¯t move, I want to take off your clothes now, so that it is convenient to apply medicine.¡± Zero one nodded, he did not have the strength to resist, let Mary Kinson do anything. Mary Kinson was worried that the toxin would affect him too quickly, so she moved quickly. After taking off his coat, she wiped the blood on his face clean. Squeezing out the drug to relieve the toxin, she took Zero One¡¯s strong arm and began to apply it. ¡°I will spread the drug all over your arms, or your body will lose consciousness forever.¡± Zero one, who has always said little, suddenly came up with a sentence: ¡°Mary Kinson is skilled.¡± ¡°Does the seventh master know that you usually talk so much?¡±Mary raised her eyebrows. Zero one hangs his eyes. ¡°We don¡¯t talk at ordinary times.¡± Now he talks, just afraid that he will be unconscious and faint at any time. Her cold little hand is like carrying a strange current, which makes zero frown unnaturally. He tried to divert his attention, his eyes moved slowly, and finallynded on the seedlings in the box. ¡°Can that thing really help people live?¡± Mary Kinson looked at Miao grass: ¡°Yes.¡± Then she narrowed her beautiful fox eyes and chuckled: ¡°You can rest assured that you don¡¯t need Miao Cao. You will be fine after you have been coated with medicine.¡± ¡°Will it affect my future actions?¡± Mary Kinson shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Zero one nodded slowly. Mary Kinson continued to encourage him to speak: ¡°Where do these mercenariese from, do you know?¡± Zero-one said dryly: ¡°Their teeth have been pulled out, and their fingerprints have been worn off. They are old enemies of Edmend ck.¡± Then, he closed his eyes. Mary Kinson doesn¡¯t know what to say. Zero One is like a robot. After talking for a few words, all the topics are ended in one sentence. She held his arm in her hands, and the temperature gradually increased as her palms rubbed against his skin. ¡°I have seen your picture, but you are not the same as you are now.¡± Zero one suddenly made a noise. Mary Kinson changed his other arm, rubbing it, and asked inexplicably: ¡°When did I take the photo and where did you see it?¡± Zero-one eyelids are getting heavier and heavier, and they are almost closed: ¡°In the room of the seventh master.¡± For a long time, Mary didn¡¯t know William ck¡¯s attitude towards her but his protection made her more uneasy. Hearing what Zero One said, she felt more and more strange. William ck noticed her long ago when she didn¡¯t know it. Mary Kinson has a feeling of terror that her life has been monitored for a long time, and her back is cold. She has many secrets. Does he know? The next day. When Whit Ben ran into the dense forest in a hurry, zero one was found from 02 to 07. After they quickly cleaned up the mess, they couldn¡¯t help turning their backs when they saw the scene in front of them. In particr, Whit Ben kept praying and muttered in his mouth: ¡°It¡¯s over. If the Seventh Master knows this, it is estimated that we will also be silenced.¡± The sound was not loud, but it woke Mary. Mary Kinson raised her hand and rubbed the bleary fox¡¯s eye, stretched out her hand to sit up on the ground, but touched the warm muscles. Hmm? He¡¯s quite strong. She looked back, and it turned out that she touched Zero One¡¯s chest. It should be that after applying the medicine yesterday, she identally fell asleep and fell in his arms. Mary Kinson stood up and opened the eyelid and examin Zero One. Whit Ben suddenly turned around and saw that she was still cleaning zero one¡¯s face. He closed her eyes deeply, and there was a faint sense of despair: ¡°It seems that we are all finished.¡± After confirming that Zero One was fine, Mary picked up the seedling grass on the side and put it in her bag. She looked at Whit Ben and became puzzled: ¡°What?¡± It¡¯s hard to say much in front of everyone, so Whit Ben dragged her aside and lowered his voice: ¡°You¡­ how can you run into the dense forest alone!¡± Mary Kinson lightly exined: ¡°There is Miao poison in Zero One, and I wille and give him an antidote, otherwise he will die.¡± Whit Ben¡¯s eyebrows gathered into a ball, and he sipped his lips several times before bluntly saying: ¡°Then, then you can¡¯t sleep alone for one night with a man naked with his upper body!¡± Mary Kinson: ¡°¡­¡± She just helped zero one apply medicine and identally fell asleep. How did it be another indescribable meaning from Whit Ben¡¯s mouth? ¡°If this matter is known to the seventh master, we will all die!¡± Whit Ben scratched his hair anxiously. Mary Kinson didn¡¯t care too much. He was not afraid of the shadow: ¡°We are here to collect seedlings and grass. Now we can collect seedlings and grass. Go back.¡± ¡­ The ck family. As soon as Mary entered the family gate, the servant greeted her and shouted to the inner courtyard: ¡°Miss Mary Kinson is back!¡± Mary Kinson was surprised that her family has always been deserted. Why are they so enthusiastic today? Before she could figure it out, the servant had led her into the dining room. Several big masters in the family have been waiting for a while. They sit on both sides and specially empty the main seat, as if it were for her. Big brothers from all walks of life are waiting for her to sit on the main seat? This is a rare treatment for Buffett. Mary hung her eyes and said nothing. The fourth brother Froy ck has always greeted her straightforwardly, happily and generously: ¡°Sister-inw,e and sit down quickly.¡± The fifth brother sitting beside William ck also smiled gently. Mary Kinson didn¡¯t support her. She went to William ck and sat down. Teddy ck opened his mouth to her with a kind smile: ¡°Miss Kinson please sit with William is quite suitable.¡± Mary Kinson looked at him. This is his father-inw in a previous life. He is not bad for her, so she always respects him. It¡¯s a bit strange to hear him say that She matches William ck. Mary Kinson gathered her mind and said, ¡°Thank you for your praise.¡± Teddy ck raised his hand: ¡°Eat first, you should be quite hungry.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Mary just noticed that the food on the table is all right, but no one has moved, and it seems that they are waiting for her. She just picked up chopsticks and prepared to move vegetables. Several uncles around gave her vegetables respectively, and her dishes piled up like hills in a few seconds. She was even more uneasy now. The ck family fifth brother Fien ck sat beside her and smiled and said, ¡°Make yourself at home, we are all family members.¡± Mary Kinson nodded with a smile, and then secretly aimed at William ck, whispered: ¡°Your influence is really big.¡± William ck¡¯s eagle eyes are very heavy, and he eats with his eyes hanging down. His movements are elegant and noble. After eating, he said, ¡°No, it is your influence.¡± Chapter 87 William ck ¡®s face looked indifferent, which made people imperceptible to his emotions. Mary Kinson¡¯s heart tensed, and whispered, ¡°Why do they respect me?¡± William ck did not respond to her. Mary Kinson didn¡¯t ask much. All she thought is the herbs now. Although she has collected them, it will take some time to make medicines. She only hopes to make medicine early and let Grandpa survive. At this time, Teddy ck said: ¡°It¡¯s almost Mid-Autumn Festival. Our family is invited to attend Grandma Mo¡¯s birthday party. There are two invitations. Just go with William ck.¡± Grandma Mo? Mo Grandma, who originally inherited the Marquis n. Her family background is so strong that it¡¯s no problem for her descendants to squander several generations. In addition to her family being invited, only The ck family can be invited. And such an important banquet, Teddy ck actually let her go with William ck. Mary Kinson was even more ttered. The beautiful eyes narrowed slightly, and the tail of her eyes evoked a glimmer of confusion, which slowly fell on William ck. Teddy ck smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about William ck¡¯s opinion. Go and make friends with Mo Grandma, which is beneficial to you.¡± William ck nodded : ¡°OK, I will help her prepare well together.¡± He put his big palm on his leg, quietly moved to Mary¡¯s small hand on his leg, and patted it gently, which was appeasement. After dinner, they went into the West Courtyard. William ck sat on the sofa and said, ¡°Your sister came yesterday.¡± Mary Kinson sat down next to him, thinking of the great change in the attitude of caring for the family, and thought thoughtfully, ¡°She came to care for the family and what did they say to her brother?¡± William ck¡¯s eagle eyes narrowed slightly, meaning something. Mary Kinson instantly understood it, and she smiled coldly: ¡°Say that I can cure Edmend ck¡¯s illness, and all the family members treat me like a respectable guest?¡± If she can¡¯t cure Edmend ck¡¯s illness, she can no longer lift her head in the family. Mary¡¯s eyes are slight. ¡°It¡¯s really a good sister,.¡± William ck took a deep look at her and saw that her mood was stable. He said, ¡°You go to bed early, go to the banquet the day after tomorrow, and I will pick clothes with you tomorrow.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes shook and opened her mouth slightly. ¡°Are you going with me?¡± William ck¡¯s face was slightly heavy. ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°I will go home first. This time I have been away from home for so long and go back to see my father.¡± William ck nodded: ¡°I will apany you.¡± ¡°No, I have to deal with my private affairs with Rose Kinson.¡± William ck has never been interested in this kind of thing: ¡°Good.¡± He finished and went to his room. Mary Kinson looked at his back and obviously felt that he was not in a good mood. But she still doesn¡¯t understand why he is angry. Is it because he knows that she has set foot in the dense forest, or she has touched his bottom line¡­ Hanging eyes and pondering for a long time, she had no clue, so she went to the backyard and found a deserted deep forest. She breathed a sigh of relief when she dug a pit and raised the seedlings in it. Here, the forest is deep and the leaves are dense, and there are few sunlight at ordinary times, which is especially suitable for raising Miao seedlings. When Miao grows up, she can make medicines, and Edmend ck will have a chance of survival. Then she went back the the Kinsons. In half an hour. Father had woke up early in the morning, and Mary quickly came to Rose Kinson¡¯s room outside the door. Without knocking, just push the door and enter. Rose Kinson is looking at the photo of William ck in a daze, suddenly startled, seeing Mary, came in, she hurriedly put the photo away. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re back, you¡­¡± Mary Kinson walked quickly, raised her hand, and pped her beautiful face. Pa- Rose Kinson was beaten and covered her face for a long time.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. She looked at her in disbelief: ¡°You hit me?¡± Mary Kinson gently raised her chin, and her eyes were full of coldness: ¡°This p is beating you to covet my man!¡± When the words fell, she grabbed the photo in her hand: ¡°Confiscated.¡± Rose Kinson only felt ashamed and angry, but she couldn¡¯t refute half a sentence. She never thought she woulde back at this time, and he saw this scene. Mary Kinson looked down at the photo and rarely evoked lips: ¡°This is a photo of him when he was a child, sister. It is rare for you to be infatuated. I am very grateful to you for loving my man deeply. In the future, I will love him and be worthy of your infatuation.¡± ¡®My Man¡¯ is like a sharp sword stabbing Rose Kinson¡¯s heart. ¡°Sister¡­¡± Pa- Mary Kinson and severely a p in the past, with a hundred percent of the strength, beat Rose Kinson back two steps. Her eyes were full of hate, and blood oozed from the corners of her mouth. Looking back at her, she fought back her anger and wiped the blood from the corners of her mouth. Mary Kinson gently raised her eyebrows: ¡°Very good, Mary Kinson, just bear it. You¡¯d better bear it for me. In my life, Mary hated someone to calcte other people¡¯s lives. You touched my bottom line. This p is the truth that I taught you to be a man.¡± The noise in the room woke Beverly Kinson As soon as he entered the room, he heard this sentence. He looked at the angry Mary and the flustered eldest daughter, and frowned: ¡°What¡¯s going on? When will you two sisters get along in harmony?¡± Rose Kinson has some guilty feelings: ¡°Dad, nothing, you go back to rest first.¡± ¡°Rest what? Do you know that your actions may destroy the foundation of our Kinson family for decades!?¡±Mary asked coldly. Beverly was shocked. Rose Kinson also looked at her nkly, her eyes infected with tears: ¡°What do you mean?¡± Although Beverly just recognized Mary, she knew her character and was so angry and beat people. Something must have happened. He went over and frowned. ¡°Mary Kinson, tell Dad, what happened?¡± Rose Kinson said innocently: ¡°Sister, do you have any misunderstanding about me?¡± Mary Kinson sneered: ¡°Don¡¯t pretend you don¡¯t know anything. You go to take care of your family name to help me speak. Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡± Beverly looked back at Mary Kinson, ¡°Have you been to The ck family?¡± ¡°I went to help my sister.¡± ¡°Help me!?¡±Mary smiled: ¡°You told everyone in the family that I can cure Edmend ck¡¯s illness. Are you helping me?¡± After listening, Beverly knew that this matter was no small matter. Edmend¡¯s illness is well known, it is impossible to treat him? Immediately, his eyes cooled down: ¡°What¡¯s going on! Make it clear?¡± Rose Kinson was busy exining: ¡°The ck¡¯s family is unhappy because of postponing the wedding date. I am worried that something will go wrong, and my sister really wants to treat Edmend ck, so I told them that my sister did not deliberately postpone the wedding date, and it is more important to treat the disease.¡± Beverly immediately asked: ¡°Can you cure Edmend ck?¡± Mary Kinson shook her head: ¡°No.¡± She said this deliberately to make her father more clear about how vicious this woman¡¯s heart is. Beverly held his forehead with one hand. Rose Kinson sighed : ¡°How possible, sister you are not very sure?¡± However, she was very satisfied. These two ps are not for nothing! In this way, the ck¡¯s family will definitely not agree with William ck to marry a woman full of lies . The man she can¡¯t get , Mary can¡¯t get them! ¡°Rose, you are really shallow. You will only fight with me. Do you know what the Kinsonswill face once I can¡¯t cure Edmend ck?¡± When asked, Rose Kinson¡¯s breath stagnated. ¡°I¡¯m a woman selected by William ck. He will protect me, but what about The Kinson? Where¡¯s Dad? Have you ever thought about what will happen?¡± Teddy ck is kind, but he is actually a smiling tiger. If he really intends to suppress the Kinsons, even if William ck wanted to help, it will make the Kinsons have some losses. Beverly had already thought of this when he heard Mary Kinson¡¯s exnation just now. He looked at her disappointed: ¡°You can¡¯t tolerate your sister so much, and you are so urgent to calcte tthe Kinsons?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t, I really just want to help my sister¡­¡± Rose Kinson was so anxious that tears fell down. ¡°Enough!¡±Mary interrupted her words and said coldly: ¡°You¡¯d better pray that Edmend¡¯s illness will get better, otherwise, I have plenty of ability to make ck¡¯s family think that you are the one who directed and performed.¡± Mary Kinson was afraid, but she wouldn¡¯t let go. Once she let go, her father might drive her out of the house: ¡°I really did it for your own good, but I didn¡¯t expect it to bee like this.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s not impossible for William ck to lie for me. I didn¡¯t look for any life-renewing grass at all. My good sister, you should take care of yourself.¡± Mary turned and left. Rose Kinson¡¯s face was pale to the extreme. She knew that Mary was not joking, and William ck was really willing to tell this panic for her. She can only look at her father pitifully. Beverly¡¯s eyes are full of disappointment: ¡°Mary Kinson, you really let me down. I never thought that you would calcte your sister like this.¡± ¡°Dad, I¡­¡± There is no trace of temperature in Beverly ¡®s eyes, and he said rigidly: ¡°Rose, train your own heart and morality.¡± Rose Kinson staggered back a step: ¡°Dad, you clearly before¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t exin, reflecton yourself!¡± He didn¡¯t want to say anything more, and left full of disappointment. He knew that Rose Kinson¡¯s heart was unwilling, but he didn¡¯t expect that she would do such a thing. Disappointment and anger mingled, and finally all turned into a debt to Mary. Rose Kinson looked at his decisive cold back, the pain of sour rose. How did this happen¡­ She told her father several times that this training ss was run by Kinson¡¯s family, and there were many excellent people in it. If she took over, the future could be expected! Besides, the little master of Mo¡¯s family is also inside! She wanted to connect to Mo family. It¡¯s all gone. Just a small mistake¡­ In the living room, footsteps rang in a hurry. Beverly istrode to catch up withMary and stopped her. Mary Kinsonlooked back and whispered, ¡°Dad?¡± ¡°Mary, it¡¯s hard for you.¡± Mary Kinson shook her head: ¡°I will do my best, Dad. I have something to do tomorrow. I will sleep first.¡± Then she went back to her room. She knew that her father was an person who valued emotions, so she wouldn¡¯t drive Rose Kinson out of the house. He will educate her. She is not in a hurry, because she knows that after these things, her father¡¯s affection for Rose Kinson will slowly run out. Oh. Now, she just needs to wait for the sess of pharmacy, At that time, Rose Kinson will be angry and vomit blood. Everything she nned will cease to exist! Before that, let her live in fear and suffer ! Chapter 88 The next day, William ck came to pick her up early in the morning and went to the center building together. Mary Kinson walked in front, and her mood was extremely happy. After all, which girl didn¡¯t like shopping. But also spent the money of the big devil king, she thought it was to go shopping with him, but he didn¡¯te, and she didn¡¯t ask a word, happy and rxed. Whit Ben followed her, carrying a bag in her hand, with a bitter face. ¡°Miss Kinson, we are going to the top floor now, don¡¯t buy it here, the seventh master gave instructions.¡± The top floor of the building is full of luxury brands. She is going to attend Mo¡¯s birthday party, and had to wear luxury goods on the top floor. Mary Kinson walked slowly in front, sweeping the storefronts and chatting casually: ¡°Go there in a while, by the way, is Zero One better now?¡± Whit Ben rushed forward fiercely, stopped her, and said with great caution: ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t mention the word zero one or two again, don¡¯t be heard by the seventh master!¡± Whit Ben has been frightened at the thought of what he saw in the dense forest that day. ¡°Do you have something else to hide from me?¡± Suddenly, a domineering and low male voice sounded behind them. Whit Ben was so scared that the whole person froze, and the clothes bags hanging from his arms fell directly to the ground. William ck leaned over and picked up the clothes bags on the ground. He swept the clothes : ¡°You haven¡¯t bought a dress for a long time?¡± Mary Kinson took the initiative to walk over. ¡°Well, I am preparing to buy it.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. William ck looked at her and turned to ask Whit Ben: ¡°Next, I will apany her to go shopping. After you answer the questions, you can go.¡± His dark eagle eyes, like sharp ws sticking out of the depths of darkness, will cut people through almost instantly, and Whit Ben subconsciously wants to escape. ¡°What are you keeping from me?¡± Whit Ben looked at Mary. Mary Kinson stood on the side of William ck, the beautiful fox¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and the bottom of her eyes showed a hint of banter. Are you making a mistake? Shouldn¡¯t you be the most nervous person now? ! ¡°This¡­¡± Whit Ben was at a loss. William ck raised his hand and looked at the watch, and the bottom of his eyes showed a trace of intolerance. Whit Ben swallowed his saliva and was forced by William ck¡¯s deterrence to throw caution to the wind: ¡°That day, you went to the dense forest of Jiang H, and Zero One went to collect seedlings and grass and was poisoned. It was Miss Kinson who went to solve the poison, but Zero One¡¯s coat was taken off, so¡­¡± Before the words were finished, William ck interrupted aloud: ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go.¡± Whit Ben quickly ran away with his tail between his legs. Mary Kinson raised her hand and rubbed the tip of his nose, and her chestnut eyes turned slightly, forcing herself not to feel the cold aura of the people on his side. William ck said coldly: ¡°Their employer of the attackers has been settled and will not threaten you in the future.¡± His palm is very big, and he picks up all the clothes that Whit Ben can carry with both arms with one hand, and the other arm crosses her directly. Mary Kinson was dazed for a second, then raised her hand and took his arm. Well, it seems that the big devil is not too angry yet. Just after taking two steps, William ck said in a heavy voice: ¡°Don¡¯t get involved in danger again.¡± ¡°Good.¡± ¡°And with zero one, no next time.¡± Mary Kinson blinked and nodded cleverly. Then, they went straight to the elevator. As soon as they entered, the people stepped to the side respectively, which seemed to be people from two worldspared with them. In particr, William ck¡¯s cold aura emanates from his body , which makes people afraid to look directly at him. The two men went directly to the top floor, and only the two of them came down from the elevator at the end. There are many differences between the top floor and the following floors. Basically, there are few people visiting the top floor, and they can only see the managers dressed neatly at leisure. Seeing a guest getting out of the elevator, several managers were r ready to wait. When the two of them approached and saw their looks and clothes, few people came forward. Luxury goods here may not be worthy of these two people. No matter how you look at them, they are all customers of Nobles. William ck randomly swept the brand store and pointed to a shop that is not well-known and looks well decorated. ¡°Go to this one and have a look.¡± Mary Kinson saw several evening dresses hanging inside, couldn¡¯t help praising William ck¡¯s taste, and then couldn¡¯t help loosening his hand and walking inside. When she walked in, she found that William ck didn¡¯t follow up. Mary Kinson wondered: ¡°Don¡¯t youe in?¡± William ck stood silently, a pair of dark eagle eyes, looking at her. Mary Kinson was used to the big devil sending out cold air and didn¡¯t care. But the people in the store are miserable. They see that the customers are strong , and their faces are beautiful and handsome. They stand at the door, like invible gods, and are afraid for no reason. The store manager plucked up his courage and came over. She patted Mary on the shoulder, and her tone was full of the taste of an intellectual independent woman: ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have let go of his arm just now, now take his hand.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes trembled slightly, and the words ¡°impossible¡± were clearly written at the bottom of her eyes. How can William ck note in because she loosened his arm and yed a small temper? The manager still smiles: ¡°Go ahead, don¡¯t you want your boyfriend to pick clothes with you?¡± Under the push of the store manager, Mary slightly passively went out of the store and came to William ck, still hesitating. Mary Kinson stretched out her small white hand and tried to hold William ck¡¯s big hand. A man¡¯s palm is always very hot, especially the temperature of his palm is as hot as his aura, which makes people uneasy. It seems that once he holds his palm, he can never escape. Mary Kinson took his hand and went back into the store. Unexpectedly, William ck really went in with her! His strength is very great, almost holding her hand firmly, shaking it all motionless, and cherishing it very much, so that she didn¡¯t feel the slightest pain. Mary Kinson couldn¡¯t help but turn back and secretly look at his face, just like an axe cutting knife chisel, even if his face is expressionless. Sure enough, the seventh master is still the seventh master. Her attention gradually shifted to her clothes, and finallynded on a simple ck evening dress. The store manager smiled gently at the two of them, then came to Mary and asked softly, ¡°What asion do you want to buy clothes for?¡± ¡°I am going to attend a very respectful elder birthday party.¡± The store manager looked around the evening dress in the store and showed a friendly smile: ¡°The one you chose is just right, decent and chic, unobtrusive but atmospheric.¡± She went to the evening dress, took it down and introduced: ¡°And Miss, you have a good figure and outstanding appearance, and you don¡¯t need too much embellishment in the evening dress.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes fell on the ck evening dress with the action of the store manager. Simple design and the embellishment of cuffs do not stand out at first sight, but look closely and do not lose introverted elegance. Not bad. Mary Kinson took the evening dress, pulled William ck¡¯s men consciousness want to loosen a little, but didn¡¯t expect that his strengthed his force instead, and hold her hand in the palm of her hand. Mary Kinson¡¯s heart jumped slightly, but she never dared to let go of his hand again. The store manager smiled and looked at their tight hands: ¡°She wants to try on the evening dress, let go for a while.¡± In this way, William ck let go of her hand. Mary Kinson seemed relieved, secretly relieved, cast grateful eyes towards the store manager, and went to the locker room with an evening dress. By the way, the store manager poured two cups of warm tea for the guests and handed it to William ck sitting on the sofa: ¡°The dress is not easy to wear, let¡¯s have a cup of tea first.¡± William ck took it with one hand and locked his eyes at the door of the locker room. The store manager smiled and chatted: ¡°You quite like your girlfriend.¡± William ck has no emotion: ¡°Wife.¡± The store manager was a little surprised, obviously the girl looked so small. William ck added: ¡°She is my wife.¡± It¡¯s like extra persistence, and it¡¯s like giving Mary recognition and decency as a wife. At this time, the locker room door was pushed open, and the girl¡¯s sweet voice came, ¡°It fits well.¡± Mary Kinson is likeing out of the Garden of Eden, and her slender waist is not full of grip under the outline of the dress. She is graceful and charming while walking, but dignified and generous. ssic little ck dress, when she wore , she looked like Audrey Hepburn. Her eyes, which are particrly blurred by foxes, are full of hooking coquetry, but her brow has its own unique purity, and the two depend on each other and do not vite each other. The whole person is so beautiful that people can¡¯t look away. The store manager, who was standing on the sofa, couldn¡¯t help standing up straight, just like appreciating works of art, looking at Mary carefully. What makes Mary ufortable is William ck¡¯s eyes. His eyes, like substance, swept down from her brow over her upturned nose, long neck and slightly exposed corbone. He is as dark as the bottom of the abyss¡¯s eyes, transpiration with strange temperature, and then Adam¡¯s apple rolls up and down. His chest is undting and his voice is dumb: ¡°Come here.¡± Because of the aura, and his facial lines are hard, cold and deep. She walked over with worry, stood in front of him cleverly, and stared at herself with her eyes down: ¡°It¡¯s the evening dress that doesn¡¯t look good¡­¡± William ck big hand overbearing stretched over, a pull her down in her arms. The familiar and cold taste of a man suddenly filled her nose, which made her think too much. William ck¡¯s other big hand has grabbed her chin, forcing her to lift her face. Lift the eyes on his ck eyes like eagle, just like the first encounter, and the bottom of the eyes is secretive and rich, which makes people panic. But Mary guessed what he was going to do this time. The temperature of his thin lips came from her lips, and the lips turned , overbearing and even some tough pried open her shell teeth, invading every ce. After kissing, he gently loosened her, pinched the thumb of her chin, and copied it along her lips, as if wiping it clean and waking her up. But it happened that the clean and slender fingers became more hot. Mary Kinson¡¯s face is also hot. She seems to be getting used to men¡¯s kisses. She used to panic, but now it seems to be verymon¡­ Mary Kinson was flustered and hurriedly pushed him away. She leaned sideways, raised her hand over her pink lips, and ran to the cashier. After watching a good show, the store manager coughed gently twice, and nothing happened: ¡°It seems that Mr. is very satisfied with this dress, do you need to try other sets?¡± Mary Kinson swallowed her saliva and raised her hand to swing: ¡°No, I only need one set to go to the banquet.¡± The store manager smiled without saying a word and looked at William ck. His thin lips still carry her temperature and smile: ¡°Depend on her.¡± Mary Kinson turned and walked to the locker room: ¡°I¡¯ll change my evening dress.¡± William ck took out the card bag and handed it to the store manager: ¡°Swipe the card.¡± Then, the mobile phone in his pocket also rang, and he took out his mobile phone and took a look at it, and his eyebrows slightly gathered a few minutes. After a moment¡¯s trance, he still answered the phone, with a dumb voice and no too much emotion: ¡°What is it?¡± Chapter 89 On the other end, a female voice came forward, her voice sweet and greasy: ¡°I thought you were not going to answer the phone.¡± William ck¡¯s voice was calm and slightly impatient, ¡°You have nothing to do, so do not say it.¡± The woman smiles twice on the other end of the phone, ¡°Nothing, I just want to know if you will miss me.¡± William ck immediately hung up the phone. Just in time, Mary Kinson, who had changed her clothes, also came out. William ck personally drove her back, ¡°Have a good rest and I will pick you up tomorrow for the birthday party. There is no need to rush .¡± Mary Kinson sat in the passenger seat and received the message from William ck. She promised toe, ¡°OK.¡± The next day. At eight in the morning, Mary Kinson had breakfast. The servant rushed over. ¡°Miss, car is at the door.¡± ¡°I see, I will go there immediately.¡± When Mary Kinson stepped out of the gate of the mansion, she saw the new limited luxury car, which was as cold and unique as a behemoth. Whit Ben opened the door and the gentleman asked Mary Kinson to get on the car. Mary Kinson asked in a low voice as he passed by his side, ¡°What time did youe?¡± ¡°At seven of the clock.¡± Mary Kinson raised her eyebrow and sat on the back seat. At first nce, William ck, who was sitting in the back seat, looked like a half-sleepy god, filling the whole workshop with a sense of holiness. Whit Ben closed the door and sat in the passenger seat. Mary Kinson arranged her clothes, looked at the mirror in front of her, and asked, ¡°Do you want to start now?¡± Whit Ben nodded. William ck looked up and looked at Mary Kinson, who looked energetic. S ¡°Why did youe down so early?¡± Mary Kinson blinked and then asked, ¡°Why did not you call me when you came?¡± ¡°I want you to sleep more.¡± Mary Kinson yawnedzily, ¡°Yes, sleepfortably in your own house.¡± When these words fell, Whit Ben, who was sitting in the front row, violently swallowed his saliva. Is Mary Kinson so outspoken in the presence of William? The grass in front of the grave was three feet high. He looked at William with a lingering fear, but he saw William ck with no reaction. Oh, I am not used to this. ¡­This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. The venue for the birthday party is here. Mary Kinson followed William ck out of the car and looked at this huge ornate building. She was a little confused. William ck put her coat on her shoulder, ¡°It¡¯s windy outside, take off your coat inside.¡± Mary Kinson nodded and held out his hand as a matter of course. The buildings inside are all arts and crafts from the past, and on some pirs in the center, dragons and phoenixes are so vividly depicted that Mary Kinson can barely move her eyes. Shortly after she entered, someone took the initiative to greet William ck, and his voice was full ofpliments, ¡°William, wee to visit.¡± The men are dressed in suits, but they do not have the courage to cross the capital. Compared with several heads of families, it is really not enough. But the elegant temperament is in his bones, which probablyes from his background. Mary Kinson looked back. William ck nodded slightly and introduced , ¡°This is M, the eldest grandson of Mo Grandma.¡± Mary Kinson was a little disappointed with Mo¡¯s family, but nodded politely t, ¡°Hello.¡± M looked over at Mary Kinson and was surprised at her face. The girl¡¯s appearance is clear . There is drizzle in the eyes of the two hooked foxes , it is amazing! He smiles. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± As he said this, he looked at William ck from the side, ¡°Is this your newpanion?¡± William ck said calmly, ¡°No, she is my fianc¨¦e.¡± M¡¯s heart was startled. Seven mastershave been famous for so many years and have never had anything to do with women. They have only heard of an engagement made by their elders. I thought he would overthrow them, but I did not expect to recognize them. M looked entric and looked at Mary Kinson, then smiled, ¡°Help yourself, I receive other guests.¡± William ck nodded and left with Mary Kinson. M stopped where he was and stared after the two of them for a long time. In fact, today¡¯s invitation is not an only family member there are other guests. William ck led Mary Kinson to some people and brought her a ss of champagne, ¡°Grandma Mo is not in good health. There is still some time to start the birthday party. You should have a drink first.¡± Mary Kinson took the champagne and drank two sips. The eyes of the beautiful vixen turned around skillfully. She was curious about the buildings inside. ¡°Why is Mo Grandma¡¯s birthday party being held here?¡± The room was full of people, and it was obvious that they were not big people. Compared to the guests we met at the music night, these people were a little ordinary. Then the purpose of their trip is not to make friends with these people. William ck came early, probably out of respect for Grandma Mo¡¯s elders. William ck sat down beside her, her posture was elegant, her slender legs were stacked, and she grabbed Mary Kinson¡¯s thin waist, ¡°This is her home.¡± Mary Kinson did not swallow the champagne. This huge building is actually a fortune under Grandma Mo¡¯s name! And these seemingly ordinary people turned out to be Granny Mo¡¯s nsmen? She drank a few sses of champagne and went to the bathroom William ck stayed where she was, staring at her cell phone, inquiring about the status of Whit Ben¡¯s gift for Grandma Mo. ¡°Long time no see, William.¡± An elegant, smiling female voice abruptly sounded in his ear. William ck turned off the screen of his cell phone and raised a pair of deep eyes like an eagle. His eyes were like a beast. ¡°You do not still hate me, right?¡± She raised her hand to spread the hair on her shoulders, revealing aplete face, with firm and white skin, beautiful andpact features, beautiful without losing its features, and some ssic beauty. William ck¡¯s eyes fell slightly and his face was cold and sharp: ¡°Miss Mo has some misunderstandings about the past.¡± Mohan smiled and sat next to him, ¡°Well, it¡¯s hard to meet today. We should clear up the misunderstanding.¡± With that, she pulled her hair again and turned her head toward him, ¡°I was really d you were able to answer my phone that day.¡± William ck tightened his legs, stood up and stood to the side, obviously keeping his distance on purpose, ¡°I thought you wanted to talk about your grandmother¡¯s birthday party.¡± Mohan did not mind his alienation at all. She looked up at him, ¡°How have you been these past few years?¡± The questioning is like a couple¡¯s conversation after a breakup. Chapter 90 Mary Kinson came back from the bathroom and saw that there was a beautiful woman with long hair on the sofa, narrowing her eyes slightly. William ck¡¯s charm is really great, and his whole body aura makes people retreat, but some peoplee under pressure. She walked slowly, waiting for the good y on purpose.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Before she approached, Whit Ben, who handled things well, came in and came up suspiciously. Mary Kinson asked him, ¡°Do you know that woman?¡± After seeing the person on the sofa clearly, Whit Ben nodded: ¡°That is Mo Grandma¡¯s only granddaughter, Mo Han.¡± A woman who looks good enough to talk with William ck, Mary Kinson naturally thinks of their rtionship, ¡°Ex-girlfriend?¡± Whit Ben coughed fiercely: ¡°This¡­ I don¡¯t know this. How dare I ask about the life of the seventh master?¡± Mary Kinson skimmed her lips disapprovingly: ¡°Seven masters is normal to have an ex-girlfriend.¡± ¡°Sister, don¡¯t say this in front of the Seventh Master.¡± Mary Kinson nodded with a smile. Whit Ben was relieved. He went to William ck and exined in a heavy voice: ¡°Grandma Mo¡¯s birthday gift is ready.¡± William ck nodded. Mary Kinson also came over. In the eyes of the good-looking fox, she looked at the woman on the sofa with a smart glimmer. Simrly, Mohan is also looking at her, eyes like looking at goods, sweeping from top to bottom, ¡°Is this your femalepanion?¡± William ck nodded: ¡°Fiancee.¡± Mohan gritted her teeth, maintained elegance, bowed her head and smiled, and then nced at Mary Kinson at will, seemingly ignoring her: ¡°I thought you would pick a slightly bigger ce when you came to my grandmother¡¯s birthday party.¡± Those who can stand beside William ck must be independent and mature women. It won¡¯t be the little girl who looks like she just finished high school. Mary Kinson raised her eyebrows, put her hand around William ck¡¯s arm, and slowly stood up his chest. The fox¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, revealing an indescribable charm: ¡°Isn¡¯t it big?¡± William¡¯s eyebrows half raised, eyes shed a strange scorching heat, fleeting. She was wearing a pure ck evening dress, without too much design embellishment. When she held out her chest, her proud radian was particrly obvious. Mohan¡¯s eyes moved to other ces, an incredible chuckle. But also out of instinct, subconsciously staring at her own eyes,pared with¡­ well¡­ it¡¯s really not as big as hers! Mohan held her chest in both hands and said coldly, ¡°Childish.¡± Mary Kinson raised her lips and smiled shallowly, obviously not putting her in the eye. Mohan¡¯s eyes became more and more impatient, but she try best to keep a gentle and intimate appearance in front of William ck. William ck looked coldly, and his body was faintly coerced as if warning Mo Han. Mary Kinson didn¡¯t care to smile, this is just a small piece of cake, she saw more in her past life. At this time, Whit Ben answered the phone and didn¡¯t know what to say. Then he leaned down and said to William ck: ¡°Mr. Mo is waiting for you in other rooms. It is about giving Grandma Mo a birthday gift. I ask you if it is inconvenient to talk alone.¡± William ck¡¯s eyes fell slowly on the side of Mary Kinson, obviously not at ease. Mary Kinson smiled and let go of his hand: ¡°If you have something to deal with, I can cope with this little thing myself.¡± When ites to coping, she looked at Mo Han. That kind of provocative eyes, left Mohan resentful. After seeing themunication between the two, William ck stopped asking questions, but left Whit Ben ¡°You stay here to take care of Mary Kinson¡± After William ck left, Mohan sneered unscrupulously: ¡°No matter what means you use to tempt William, it is useless. He recognized you as a fiancee, which is only temporary. With my understanding of William, he is not good at you at all.¡± Mary Kinson also smiled, her eyebrows were curved, and her whole face ¡°Not good for me, he is good for you¡­ this?¡± Halfway through, she deliberately gave a meal, and her eyes fell straight to Mohan¡¯s chest. Mohan stood up a middle finger and stared at her angrily: ¡°You really have no shame at all! In my capacity, there is no need to talk to people like you.¡± Mary Kinson shrugged her shoulders and squinted and pondered: ¡°Do you mean that Miss Mo¡¯s identity is much nobler than that of Mrs. Gu?¡± Mohan seemed to hear a big joke, shaking her head andughing: ¡°Mrs. Gu? Do you deserve it?¡± Mary Kinson skimmed her lips: ¡°Of course.¡± After all, I got my marriage certificate. Mohan raised her hand and patted her on the shoulder, advising as a person who has been there before: ¡°Sister, what you should do at this age should be to read more books, not to have big dreams in spring and autumn.¡± Said, and she took back her hand and walked away directly. Whit Ben was shocked and said, ¡°Hey, Miss Mo was angry with you?¡± Mary Kinson shook her head and looked innocent. Whit Ben had already seen that Mohan was no match for Mary Kinson at all. He buried himself in snacks and took a te for Mary Kinson. Mary Kinson picked up the snack and ate two mouthfuls. She couldn¡¯t help but question: ¡°The one just now should not be William¡¯s ex-girlfriend?¡± Whit Ben replied absently: ¡°I don¡¯t know, I only know that William was taught by Grandma Mo when he was young, so he respected Grandma Mo very much. There is only one Mo Han in Mo¡¯s grandchildren. The two are simr in age and have been very close.¡± Mary Kinson is thoughtful. ¡­ On the other side, Mohan found M chatting with his brother and patted him on the shoulder: ¡°Brother,e here.¡± M followed her into the room. Mohan took the lead in sitting down and pointed to the door: ¡°Take the door.¡± She is the only girl in Mo¡¯s grandchildren, and her brothers dote on her very much. M, too, closed the door and sat down: ¡°Have you just gone to see William? How do you feel? He still¡­¡± Mohan smiled with satisfaction: ¡°Yes, he is more mature and has an aura than before. I like him very much.¡± M nodded approvingly: ¡°That is, after all, he is now an absolute monarch. How can he do without an aura? Just when I greeted him, I was inexplicably afraid when he looked at me.¡± M said, and his eyebrows gradually closed: ¡°However, he has a fiancee.¡± Mo Han disdained to retort: ¡°It must be the cat and dog who angered me, not the real fiancee! Didn¡¯t I just ask you to check the identity of that woman? How did it go?¡± M quickly took out his mobile phone and handed it to Mohan: ¡°The data photo has just been sent to my mobile phone, and I haven¡¯t had time to see it.¡± Chapter 91 Mo Han picked up the phone and clicked on the information to read it carefully. A few momentster, a smile really showed on her lips: ¡°Just a rural woman, how dare she match ck family.¡± M wasKinsonrprised, the girl looks quite noble, he could not help but read the information, but really¡­ Mo Han grinned, bent over her ear and whispered . M frowned, ¡°This¡­ this is not good, after all, it is also the seventh master .¡± Mo Han stared at him, ¡°What are you afraid of, this is our Mo family¡¯s territory, and besides, there is a grandmother to back us up if something goes wrong.¡± M shook his head, ¡°Today is grandmother¡¯s birthday banquet, I do not want to upset her.¡± If you can not do it the hard way, Mo Han will do it the soft way. She looked at him belligerently, ¡°Brother, you did not see her talking to me today because of William! You do know that I am angry and that you do not want to take care of me?¡± M can not do anything about his sister, but only promise, ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll teach her a little lesson, but I will go too far.¡± Too far? Mo Han does not think it¡¯s too far, she wants Mary Kinson to bring shame on her and never show up again. ¡­ Mary Kinson and White Ben were sitting on the sofa, eating and chatting. Suddenly, three of the Mo family¡¯s grandchildren came over. Mo Xiao, the third , came first and asked expressionlessly, ¡°How did you get in here, today is our grandmother¡¯s birthday banquet, and people like you were not invited.¡± People like you. These kinds of words sounded a bit harsh to the ears. Mary Kinson narrowed her eyes and looked at M and Mo Han.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. M has seen her and Williame in, he knows the identity and is now talking to other elders without even looking at them. Obviously, this spectacle was arranged by them a long time ago. White Ben is also ufortable, because although Grandmother Mo is highly regarded and a respectable person, there are not many of her grandchildren who haveKinsoeed. White Ben is the assistant of William, no one has ever treated him like that, but in the Mo family¡¯s way, he said, ¡°We are at¡­¡± Before he had finished speaking, Mary Kinson raised her hand . ¡°A person like me is here at Grandma Mo¡¯s invitation.¡± Mo Xiao eyed the girl in front of him and smiled, ¡°You are young, there¡¯s no way you know my grandmother, let alone that you were invited. You might as well say which gentleman you followed.¡± The words were full of snide remarks about her status. It seemed that she was only qualified to attend the Mo family¡¯s birthday banquet because she was a doddering flower and attached to a man. Mary Kinson grabbed her forehead. Since they have decided that she is just an insignificantpanion. As long as she lowers her head, she will be disgraced in front of everyone and will never be able to rejoin the circle of celebrities. ¡°What if I have to say that I was invited?¡± Mo Xiao froze, not expecting this answer, and looked twice at Mo Ye and Mo Jun. Mo Ye is young and does not really know how topete. When she originally heard that Mo Han was bullied by her, she had a stomach full of fire, seeing that she still had a tough mouth, she could not help it, ¡°That¡¯s impossible, my grandmother would not invite someone like you.¡± Mary Kinson raised her eyebrows and nodded, ¡°I see what you mean.¡± The Mo family brothers were dumbfounded. Then they saw Mary Kinson pat White Ben on the shoulder and say calmly and kindly, ¡°Let us go.¡± What? Just like that? Why don¡¯t you follow the usual rules? Mo Xiao panicked, he had onlye to turn her down¡­ If William found outter that the attendant had been driven away by them, who would take the me? Mo Xiao hurriedly pulled her arm. White Ben immediately pped her and made a serious face, ¡°Do not touch MissKinson!¡± Mo Xiao withdrew her hand, swallowed and lost her temper, ¡°Sorry, I did not mean to offend MissKinson.¡± Mary Kinson crossed her arms, her maroon pupils reflecting her slightly disheveled face, ¡°What else do you want to say?¡± Mo Xiao smiled awkwardly, ¡°We do not ask you to leave, because the birthday banquet was simple, grandmother only invited the family and some friends who have good connections. Mary Kinson did not even turn her head back and backhandedly pointed at Mo Ye behind her, ¡°You just specifically said that Grandma Mo can not possibly invite someone like me. Since the host family said that it¡¯s impossible to invite me, I should just be smart and hurry up.¡± Mo Xiao did not expectKinsonch a little girl to be so eloquent and started sweating, ¡°No, my brother is young and did not express himself appropriately, we want to apologize to you, you do not have to be angry.¡± Mo Xiao greeted the two brothers and came over, ¡°Apologize.¡± Mo Jun obediently came over and smiled at Mary Kinson, ¡°Sorry, MissKinson, we really did not mean it, and it was indeed our mistake.¡± But Mo Ye was not too happy, why should he apologize for treating a girl? Mary Kinson made a calm face, her eyes only nced at Mo Xiao for a moment. Mo Xiao hurriedly walked over and pulled Mo Ye to him. Mary Kinson looked at Granny Mo¡¯s face and nodded moderately, ¡°This matter has been over for a long time, and I do not want to make Granny Mo unhappy.¡± At that moment, a friendly voice sounded behind her, ¡°This youngdy really has a heart.¡± When Mary Kinson saw the young brothers of the Mo family in front of her, her face immediately changed, like that of a small child who did something wrong, with a troubled expression. Without turning around, she could guess who the visitor was. Mary Kinson turned around and saw only a grandmother in a dark dress, the hair is still thick, only the sideburns are dyed white on both sides, the face full of signs of wind and frost with a kind smile. Mo Han assisted her, she does not seem to havefortable legs, but that does not stop her whole person looks spiritual, with firm gaze on God. Today is Grandma Mo¡¯s 80th birthday, obviously advanced in age, but she looks very good, no one doubts that she is 60 years old. Mo Han was so angry that she was breathing heavily, she originally wanted to bring out her grandmother so that she could see how Mary Kinson was ashamed and held back the small family to thwart William¡¯s marriage contract. I did not expect to help my grandmother, but I saw three brothers and younger brothers apologizing to Mary Kinson, and Mary Kinson was extraordinarily moody to forgive directly. She worked hard to n, but the grandmother should see the good side of Mary Kinson¡­ Mary smiled: ¡°Wish Mo grandmother blessings and be happy every day.¡± The words of congrattion were simple, but the eyes were sincere. The woman nodded her head in satisfaction, because the young girl in front of her, ¡± I have never seen you before.¡± Mary Kinson answered truthfully, ¡°I am a from the Kinson family, you gave the ck family two invitations, the ck asks me toe with the seventh master.¡± The three brothers of the Mo family were very awkward. I did not expect this woman to reallye with an invitation. The grandmother treated her as if she also had a good feeling. Chapter 92 Grandmother Mo smiled and nodded. Mary Kinson looked at her kind grandmother in front of her and thought of her grandmother who had brought her up in the countryside. Grandmother died of an illness. The will is very simple: she shoulde to live in Kinson¡¯s house. Human feelings are interoperable. She can not help but feel a great closeness to Grandmother Mo. ¡°Grandmother, I am Mary Kinson.¡± Grandmother Mo nodded as if her name was on her mind. ¡°Well, then, you should have fun today, too.¡± At that moment, M came over and helped Grandma Mo . Grandma Mo looked at him and asked, ¡°Did you alle?¡± M said quietly, ¡°Well, only Dad is still talking to the Seventh Master. Do you want to summon him?¡± Grandma Mo waved her hand lightly, ¡°No, they are talking about important things right now. Let us get started first.¡± Mohan and M helped her to the middle table together, and Mary Kinson and Whit Ben were also standing downstairs waiting for Grandmother Mo to speak. Mary Kinson¡¯s gaze slowly fell on her, as if she could see Grandma¡¯s figure in the countryside through Mo Grandma. Grandma¡¯s body in the countryside has always been very tough because she usually does the farm work alone, so her spirits are somewhat simr. Unfortunately¡­ the pain is always so sudden. Just when Mary Kinson thought her grandmother would live a long life , she fell gravely ill without signs and died after only a few months. All the excitement and joy around her has nothing to do with her anymore. She misses her grandmother in the countryside very much. Suddenly, people are shouting in her ear. ¡°Help! Grandmother has fallen! Call an ambnce quickly!¡± For a moment, Mary Kinson could not tell whether it was an illusion or the present, because the day of grandmother¡¯s fall in the countryside was also the same. At that time, people around were also shouting that an old woman had fallen. There are more and more voices in her ears that are bing more and more real. Mary Kinson recovered, and her auburn pupil straightened , only to see Grandma Mo, who had been standing on the stage a moment ago, fell onto the high tform. The whole person was twitching violently, her hands on her chest were constantly shaking, her eyes were straight ahead, and her condition was very frightening at first sight. What is going on here? ! The rtives surrounded jumped on the high tform, and some people wanted to hug grandma. ¡°Do not touch grandma, gwe can not touch her!¡±. M, the oldest grandson. He stares at the speaker with wide eyes. It is the second uncle, ¡°Second uncle,?¡± Someone in the crowd rushed through. It was Uncle Mo. He swallowed his salival, ¡°A fortune teller said a few years ago that your grandmother¡¯s hands have been stained with too much blood for half her life, so one day it will be retribution on her.¡± Then he stood in front of Grandma Mo, his hands open to keep people away, ¡°No one muste near, or the retribution will be contagious!¡± Mo Han did not believe in ghosts and gods at all, and immediately rushed over, ¡°Uncle, do not talk nonsense, Grandma is just sick, we must take her to the hospital quickly.¡± Uncle Mo pushed her away with a backhand, ¡°Your grandmother has been fine all this time. Why did she get sick on her eightieth birthday? That¡¯s wicked! Mo Han, you are still young. If you can not fall to the ground like your grandmother, you will never get up again.¡± Mo Han takes a few steps back, almost falls off the high tform, or Mo Xiao quickly grabs her. Uncle Mo¡¯s eyes were red, as if he was possessed, ¡°Do not go near your grandmother. Now I will call Master Gao and ask him toe quickly.¡± No one in the huge Mo family came forward. Standing under the stage, Mary Kinson secretly shook her head, ¡°In the 21st century, there are people who are fooled by ghosts and gods. Her gaze only fell on Mo Grandma, who fell on the floor. Mo Grandma was still twitching, and the distance was widening, and saliva was running from her mouth. Grandma Mo is old, and if the stroke is not treated in time, the consequences will be unimaginable. It was toote to think any further. Mary Kinson took advantage of Mo uncle¡¯s brainwashing, quietly walked onto the high tform, crossed him, and squatted next to Mo grandmother. The eyes of Mo¡¯s family moved from Mo¡¯s second uncle to Mary Kinson . Mohan eximed excitedly, ¡°Mary Kinson, what are you going to do to my grandmother!¡± Uncle Mo did not expect anyone to get in his way and quickly looked back. He saw the girl squatting next to Uncle Mo¡¯s grandmother. She took some silver pins. Under the strong light of the high tform, the silver needles shed with cold glow. The girl looks very strange, it does not seem to be Mo¡¯s family, maybe it¡¯s just some small fish and shrimp, without background. Uncle Mo stepped forward with red eyes and used Mary Kinson, ¡°You will kill her if you do this!¡± Mary Kinson looked at him coldly, ¡°Let Grandma Mo twitch on the ground and call the so-called Master Gao so that no one dies?¡± Uncle Mo became even angrier and raised his hand, ¡°Where are you from, a wild girl? ¡± Mary Kinson was especially calm, ¡°I am not a member of Uncle Mo¡¯s family. You need to think carefully about the responsibility you have to take after this p.¡± A cold aura burst out in the vixen¡¯s eyes, which just gave people a sense of oppression.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. This is definitely not the aura that a little girl can have. Uncle Mo believed in ghosts and gods. When he saw that her eyes were beautiful and sharp, he could not help but worry, ¡°You¡­ You are not a good person! You must be possessed by a monster.¡± Mo Han pulled Uncle Mo away and deliberately shouted at her, ¡°She is not a good person at all.¡± At this point, there was chaos on the floor. Mary Kinson had no distraction. After checking the silver needle, she raised her small hand. Uncle Mo shook his eyes, freed himself from the shackles of the younger generation, turned around and ran to stop her, ¡°Do not touch¡­!¡± The voice did not stop, Mary Kinson took the hand in her hand and stabbed the silver needle directly into Grandma Mo¡¯s temple. As if by magic, Grandma Mo, who was just twitching, straightened her limbs and fainted on the spot. Uncle Mo¡¯s hand extended in the air froze, his eyes twisted and stared at him so that he was no longer sane. He stepped back stiffly and sat on the ground as if he had seen a ghost. In his mouth, he muttered randomly to himself, ¡°You¡­ You¡­ stabbed Grandma Mo.¡± Everyone was shocked and fell silent. The whole building was silent, and the wind outside the window could be heard clearly. Mary Kinson does not allow herself to be distracted and continues to hold a silver needle in her hand, but her voice is cold and heavy: ¡°Today, on Grandma Mo¡¯s eightieth birthday, do not say a bad word.¡± Of all the people, Mohan was the first to wake up. She quickly stepped forward, pushed Mary Kinson away, then crouched down and reached out to explore Grandma¡¯s panting. Chapter 93 The grandmother¡¯s breath is weak. Mohan stood up, and her beautiful eyes were full of anger, ¡°I tell you, if anything happens to grandma, you will not be able to pay with ten lives!¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. She snorted contemptuously in front of everyone. Mary Kinson did not care about Mohan¡¯s humiliation. She calmly reached out her hand and put away the silver needle that had just been strewn on the ground. Then she looked at the Mo family in the room and sighed helplessly. None of the Mo family descendants can be relied on . She looked back and said coldly, ¡°Whit Ben, call an ambnce.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s clear voice betrays part of her indifferent life, and Mohan attributes her calm demeanor to cold-blooded ruthlessness and self-respect. ¡°Do not pretend, you put my grandmother in aa, and now you have nowhere to go,¡± Mo Han said coldly, looking at the security guards. The security guards immediately gathered around, stopped Mary Kinson and grabbed the silver pin in her hand. This posture is to lock her into freedom. Mohan was satisfied. She turned to M and said, ¡°Brother, why are you still staring? She wants to harm grandmother. Send her to the police station quickly! Then do it again!¡± M finally recovered from the shock. He saw his grandmother, who was in aa, and then he saw his uncle. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Let us send the grandmother to the hospital first.¡± Mo Xiao took out his cell phone after the fact and dialed f Before he called, Whit Ben had already called the ambnce. H ¡°The ambnce is on its way and will arrive in about five minutes.¡± He never thought that the descendants of Mo¡¯s family for two generations would be so absurd and unreasonable. Mary Kinson exchanged a nce with him and nodded. She just helped Grandma Mo temporarily stabilize her condition and get her to the hospital in time. She should be fine. Once she was unable to change the life and death of her grandmother in the countryside, but now she sincerely hopes that Grandma Mo will get well and live through her old age without any worries. The more Mary Kinson is so calm, the angrier Mo Han bes, ¡°Are you crazy? Just forget about attending our Mo family banquet. Now you also want to take advantage of my grandmother¡¯s illness and use this opportunity to show off?¡± The Mo family downstairs immediately exploded and pointed at Mary Kinson on stage. ¡°Who is this woman and why do you want to harm grandmother?¡± ¡°Our Mo family will not let her go¡­¡± Whit Ben is sitting in the middle, sweating profusely. He wants to protect Mary Kinson, but this is the Mo family¡¯s territory. He is really a little talker. He quickly takes out his cell phone. Unexpectedly, Mary Kinson looked at herself, looked at the cell phone for a few seconds, then picked it up and shook his head with a smile. Whit Ben was dazed. Did she tell herself not to call William? Could she handle it? Whit Ben hesitated, and the screen of his cell phone, ready to dial the phone, unconsciously darkened. In the noise, Mo Han took the lead and divided Mo¡¯s family into two groups. Led by Mo Xiao, the audience carried Grandma Mo, who was unconscious, to the ambnce. On the stage, led by Mohan, they pushed Mary Kinson to the police station. Mary Kinson, standing leisurely in her seat, confirmed that Granny Mo was taken to the ambnce and calmly opened her lips, ¡°Are you Kinson? Are you going to send me to the police station?¡± M hesitated when she saw her so calm. Mo Han was worried about her grandmother¡¯s safety, and she was also angry about what Mary Kinson had done to her grandmother without permission, ¡°If you tried to kill, you must go to the police. You better pray that my grandmother is unharmed, or you will have to bear the wrath of our Mo family!¡± Mary Kinson shrugged her shouldersnguidly and whispered, ¡°What if I happen to save my grandmother¡¯s life?¡± Mohan extended her middle finger and put it to her head. ¡°Oh, from you?¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s handsome fox eye conjured up a wise gleam and nodded serenely. Mohan grinned, ¡°If you just got lucky and saved my grandmother¡¯s life, I will personally kneel down and apologize to you.¡± Mary Kinson shook her head, ¡°You were wrong, but you want to send me to the police station. After the misjudgment was confirmed, it was too unfair to just kneel down and apologize.¡± Mohan thought she was Kinson and ignored her. Instead, she whispered to M, ¡°After you send her in, find someone to get rid of her. I never want to see that woman again.¡± She smiled proudly, then beckoned to the guard, ¡°Take her away!¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll go myself.¡± Mary Kinson scoffed, jumping free and easy from the high tform. Walking to Whit Ben¡¯s side, she whispered, ¡°I do not need to inform the seventh master, I can solve it myself.¡± At the door, Mary Kinson got into M¡¯s car. M drove up and made a call at the same time: MOxiao, is grandmother in the hospital now?¡± Lights were on in the hospital¡¯s intensive care unit. Of the people who hade to the hospital by ambnce, only Mo Xiao was clean, so he was responsible for everything. When I received the call from M, I simply sent Grandma Mo to the ward to be examined. He breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Here, I just sent Granny to the ward, and the doctor is doing aprehensive examination.¡± M nervously ordered, ¡°That¡¯s good, you need to stay in the hospital and report to me as soon as possible.¡± When the phone was switched off, M looked from the rearview mirror to the back seat and saw Mary Kinson closing her eyes without panic, and his heart was confused for a while. ¡­ After William ck finished the matter, he saw Whit Ben pacing back and forth in front of the door, looking worried. At the birthday party, which had been very lively before, only a few people were cleaning up now. He frowned. ¡°What happened?¡± Whit Ben had not noticed hime out. He was shocked and kept tapping his chest, ¡°Mary Kinson¡­ Mary Kinson had another ident.¡± William ck instantly darkened, and his forehead was filled with anger, ¡°Where are the people now?¡± ¡°At¡­ At the police station.¡± ¡°You just saw her go to the police station?¡± William ck¡¯s ck eyes like an eagle, with bloodthirsty anger, make people cold. Whit Ben helplessly said, ¡°Mary Kinson does not want me to intervene. In other words, she wants¡­ wants¡­¡± No one can calmly tell the story under the impact of William ck¡¯s death. William ck¡¯s patience ran out and he took out his cell phone to make a call. The phone did note through right away. ¡°Hello, is this the Jingxi police station?¡± ¡°Yes, what can I do for you?¡± William ck slumped down, ¡°Is there a Mary Kinson who just stopped by your police station? I am her family, please put her on the phone.¡± The police officer on the other end of the line thought for a moment as if he noticed something, ¡°My God, are you William?¡± As soon as he picked up the phone, he felt the voice was indescribable and familiar. William ck was already a big shot when he attended the police academy. After graduation, he became a highly respected officer and was the idol of the former students! ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°!!!¡± Without saying anything, the police went to the police station to find Mary Kinson. Chapter 94 Between a group of people with dignified faces, there was a calm girl who immediately attracted the attention of the police. Unlike those who came in before, she looked a little leisurely. She sat on the bench with her legs folded at will, just like sitting in the park and watching the scenery. The police paused and immediately admired . He did not dare to dy for a second, so he strode forward and handed the phone in his hand: ¡°William¡¯s phone.¡± Mary Kinson raised her eyes . After receiving the phone, shezily said, ¡°Seven master.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll pick you up.¡± On the other end of the phone, the voice is mellow, and men¡¯s possessiveness is obviously easy to see. Mary Kinson¡¯s voice is gentle, and she is not in a hurry. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t seen it at night at the police station, and I have to wait for someone.¡± Only this sentence, William ck¡¯s heart pressureKinsonddenly light, ¡°Hmm.¡± The next second, the phone hangs up. Mary Kinson discovered that the little policeman looked at her eyes with a trace of worship.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°You and William¡­?¡± Mary Kinson shed a wisp of suprise She looked up and down at the little policeman and instantly understood that he worshipped not her, but William. ¡°Not intimate.¡± The little policeman stepped forward, smiled a little, and then opened his mouth: ¡°William is a god-level figure in our police academy. I am just curious. What kind of image is he in private on weekdays?¡± Mary Kinson replied without thinking: ¡°There is no difference.¡± The little policeman paused. Mary Kinson got up, walked towards the office area inside, went straight to the water dispenser, and gave herself a ss of water skillfully. Proficient? The little policeman followed and opened his mouth: ¡°Have you been here?¡± Mary Kinson deliberately kept some polite distance, turned around and returned to the seat just now, and never opened her mouth again for a long time. She looked at the door as if she were waiting for someone. ¡­ The night is getting deeper and deeper, and the moonlight is as white as water. The hospital in the city center is getting colder and colder, and there is a faint smell of disinfectant everywhere. But a special ward is guarded by a group of people, almost filling the room. In the hospital bed, Grandma Mo, who just woke up, saw the senior doctor beside bed. Beside the doctor are Mo Han and M, who are usually most loved by Mo Grandma. They were pale , as if they were the ones who should lie in the hospital bed. The doctor looked at the energetic old man, and his eyes were full of excitement: ¡°I have been a doctor for so many years, and I have never seen a doctor with this ability. If I see the test results with my own eyes, I really won¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡°There are really people who can treat acute stroke with silver needles, and the curative effect is much better than that of hospitals. .¡± At that time, although Grandma Mo suffered a stroke and her body could not control it, her mind was clear. She remembers Mo¡¯s family turning a blind eye beforea, and who saved her life at the crucial time. Grandma Mo was calm and asked, ¡°If I had a stroke and no one handled it at that time, would my life be in danger?¡± The doctor said seriously, ¡°At your old age, the answer is yes.¡± Grandma Mo¡¯s expression became more serious. Her eightieth birthday should be a happy and joyful day. However, what happened today made her feel unprecedented chilling, and thoroughly saw that none of Mo¡¯s family was reliable at a critical moment. She raised her sharp eyes and looked at the doctor. ¡°Is there anything wrong with me leaving the hospital now?¡± The doctor shook his head affirmatively: ¡°The doctor who helped you prick the needle is very powerful and has helped you eradicate the possibility of stroke. Now you can be discharged directly.¡± ¡°Well, thank you, doctor.¡± Grandma Mo directly lifted the sheets, didn¡¯t let anyone help her, and got out of bed and walked out. The ward, which was originally surrounded by a lot of people, automatically divided a way from the ce where Grandma Mo walked, just like Moses divided the sea. Just got out of the hospital and got on the car. M, who followed her, sat at a distance from her, not too far away. Grandma Mo looked up at him, and her tone was calm ¡°Where is the girl of Kinson family now?¡± M was sweating profusely and lowered his voice guiltily: ¡°At Jingxi Police Station.¡± Grandma Mo closed her eyes deeply and waspletely disappointed with these grandchildren. For a long time, Mo Grandma waved feebly: ¡°Go to the police station.¡± M didn¡¯t know how to face Mary Kinson. When he was embarrassed, he whispered: ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back to rest first, grandma, and then go early tomorrow morning?¡± Grandma opened her eyes, and burst into a sharp breath: ¡°I said go to the police station!¡± M ad never seen his grandmother so fierce to his grandchildren. Hurriedly turned to look at the driver: ¡°Go to the police station.¡± Grandma Mo¡¯s eyebrows and eyes are fierce: ¡°Call Moxiao, Mojun, Moye and Haner all go.¡± In the police station. Mary Kinson sat in the interrogation room and was asked about the daytime process ording to the process. Suddenly, there was a rapid footstep at the outer door. When the interrogator opened the door, he saw that it was the person in charge of duty today. His face was not quite right, and his voice was low. ¡°Mrs. Mo came to exin it personally. Today¡¯s incident was a misunderstanding. I want to release Mary Kinson inside.¡± The interrogator nodded and turned to Mary Kinson: ¡°You can go now.¡± The time was just right, and the person she was waiting for came. Mary Kinson put down her hands for several times, got up and walked out, and her deep red lips evoked a smile that made people imperceptible. In the main hall not far away. Grandma Mo is sitting , with a row of Mo family members standing behind her, all of whom have used her. Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes became cool thin and cold, but there was always a shallow smile on her mouth: ¡°Grandma Mo, are you getting better?¡± Her tone was very kind, which made Grandma Mo¡¯s cold heart melt a lot in an instant. Grandma Mo stepped forward, held her hand and said with guilt, ¡°Mary Kinson, thank you for saving me. I am also sorry, but my grandchildren are not clear about the situation and mistakenly think that you have hurt me and you suffered in the police station.¡± T Mary Kinson shook her head, but smiled. In the past life, Grandma became ill, not seriously ill, but she passed away less than a week after the onset of the disease because she missed the best treatment time. Butter, she thought of her grandmother in the countryside so she didn¡¯t want Mo Grandma to leave like this, so she went to save her under all the pressure. Mo Grandma feels that Mary Kinson is close and reliable. On the other hand, her children and grandchildren¡­ Grandma Mo looked back at M and Mohan, her old eyes were sharp, and her voice was full of natural strength. ¡°Why are you still staring? Hurry to apologize to Mary Kinson!¡± Chapter 95 M stood at the front, bowed his head, embarrassed, and wriggled to apologize. ¡°I am really sorry about today, I am sorry for Kinson.¡± If Mohan apologizes to Kinson, it is better to kill her. Mohan felt that she was born superior. If it weren¡¯t for grandma¡¯s face, she didn¡¯t want toe at all! She has been dying, resulting in an awkward atmosphere. Grandma Mo¡¯s eyebrows twisted slightly and her tone became more severe: ¡°Mo Han, have you forgotten the rules I taught you when you were a child? If you refuse to apologize today, you don¡¯t call me agrandma in the future.¡± Mo Han¡¯s heart jump quickly looked at Kinson. Kinson has a cold smile in her eyes. Her lips move slightly, and her mouth shape seems to be saying: Don¡¯t forget your promise. Mo Han¡¯s eyes were red with anger, and there was more rage between her eyebrows and eyes. Grandma Mo¡¯s eyebrows twisted slightly and her tone became more severe: MoHAN, have you forgotten the rules I taught you? If you refuse to apologize today, you don¡¯t have toe back and call me grandma in the future.¡± Grandma Mo¡¯s chest was slightly undted with anger, and only Kinson noticed it. She held Grandma Mo¡¯s shoulder and raised her hand to help her breathe. ¡°You calm down, your health matters.¡± Mohan saw Kinson standing beside Grandma, as if she was Grandma¡¯s own granddaughter. Suddenly, her heart is unwilling. Why, Kinson robbed William ck , but also to rob her grandmother? However, Mohan still loves Grandma. Although she is helpless and unwilling in her heart, she still goes forward and says with a very awkward opening: ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±. The sound is very small, buzzing like mosquitoes, and may not even be heard by ants. Kinson smiled and said, ¡°Are you apologizing to me?¡± Mo Han proudly lifted up her head and nodded: ¡°Yes.¡± But no one heard what she said except Mohan . Grandma Mo was helpless and said in a heavy voice: ¡°Mo han, apologize, sincerely!¡± Mohan shook her head with a grievance: ¡°Grandma, you don¡¯t know, this slut¡­ Kinson wants me to kneel down, not simply apologize, which is a great shame for the Mo family¡¯.¡± She looked at Kinson with hate, but saw her face calm, bright eyes smiling, likeughing at herself silently. Mohan was stung by such an attitude and thought of Rose Kinson¡¯sments of this rural sister, she immediately believed. Cold, hypocrisy, love to rob things, she has them all! Kinson didn¡¯t care about her inquiry eyes: ¡°Didn¡¯t your voice be very loud when you ndered me earlier? You also promised yourself that if you misunderstand, you will kneel down and apologize. Now, I don¡¯t want to pursue it anymore, just want a sincere apology, isn¡¯t it too much?¡± Mohan¡¯s face burst red, quickly secretly nced at the crowd, saw their surprised face, immediately even her breath is not smooth. Her face was almost trampled on the soles of everyone¡¯s feet. But during the day, she also threw Kinson¡¯s face at her feet, which made her uneptable for a while, and tears swirled in her eyes. Grandma Mo stared at Mohan seriously. Mohan had to give in again: ¡± Kinson, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Kinson ignored her, but turned ¡°Grandma Mo, it¡¯s sote, I¡¯m afraid your body can¡¯t stand it. Go back and rest first.¡± Grandma Mo¡¯s heart warmed up: ¡°Thanks to you, there is no serious problem.¡± Mohan waspletely ignored and her face was almost distorted. Kinson seemed to think of something, and looked back nkly: ¡°What did you just say? Forget it, Miss Mo. If you don¡¯t want to apologize, you don¡¯t have to force .¡± Mo Grandma was guilty of Kinson, but she didn¡¯t expect to ask M and Mo Han to apologize, they are so unreluctant. She stared sternly at everyone and said, ¡°Today, I must apologize to Kinson. Compared with her grievances, you are far from it!¡± They naturally dare not disobey the olddy¡¯s words. Although Mohan was very angry, she couldn¡¯t do anything. She swallowed his anger and said word by word under the gaze of so many people around him: ¡± Kinson, I¡¯m sorry.¡± This time, her tone is clear and her attitude is respectful. Kinson didn¡¯t ept the apology, but chuckled: ¡°Grandma Mo, I didn¡¯t take this little thing to heart. .¡± After this lesson, Mo Han lost the dignity she valued most, and also lost Mo Grandma¡¯s exclusive favor, so she will keep a low profile in the future. It¡¯s best not to be in cahoots with Rose Kinson like in previous lives, otherwise¡­ Kinson hangs down his face, simple ck dress, and rich ck hair, which reflects her skin color of snow, and makes her have quiet socialite temperament. Grandma Mo looked at Kinson for a long time, and her eyes shed with appreciation. She hooked her lips and said, ¡± Kinson, if you don¡¯t mind, can I call you ?¡± Calling is more intimate. Kinson smiled gently: ¡°Naturally, I don¡¯t mind.¡± Grandma Mo felt that she hit it off very well, and with this incident, her impression deepened a lot, so she naturally gave birth to an idea. Once again, she held Kinson¡¯s hand, and she said kindly, ¡°Mary, I want to take you as a surrogate granddaughter.¡± Grandma Mo doesn¡¯t force her to agree. She respects any ideas of Kinson. The decision is in Kinson¡¯s hands. Kinson was dazed, she never thought that Mo Grandma would recognize her as a surrogate granddaughter, which made her own granddaughter Mo Han think? Mohan also looked appalled: ¡°Grandma, isn¡¯t it enough for you to have us? Why do you want to find a person from another family to be your granddaughter?¡± Grandma Mo¡¯s tone is faint: ¡°I have made a decision, so you don¡¯t have to persuade.¡± Mohan didn¡¯t expect Grandma to be so firm, and at that time she was angry and hated. But Grandma won¡¯t listen. Think of normal times, as long as she throws a tantrum with grandma, grandma would listen to her. She stepped forward and snuggled up to grandma, and her voice was soft and charming. ¡°Grandma, you are the best to me. You also said that you would give me the best things in the world. Have you forgotten all?¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Seeing that Grandma Mo seemed to hang her eyes and meditate on something, she went on to say, ¡°I am your closest granddaughter, and you are my only grandmother. I don¡¯t want to share your love with others!¡± Grandma Mo remembered her granddaughter when she was young and felt deeply about her admiration. However, the grandchildren of Mo¡¯s family have no boldness of vision of their ancestors, and there is no leader who can bear the burden of Mo¡¯s family. Therefore, she must take Kinson as a surrogate daughter and set an example for all her descendants. This girl looks simple and natural and graceful, but ording to her life experience, she is not. Maybe one day, Mo¡¯s family needs Mary Kinson. More importantly, she also likes this girl very much. ¡°Mohan, I know that you and Mary have some conflicts, but I believe that you will both stay with me in the future and get closer and closer.¡± Close? Mohan looked at Grandma unbelievably and nced at Kinson, seeing her look indifferent, , the anger in the heart is burning. Why Mary take away what she has? ¡± Kinson, what drugging did you give my grandmother? Why does she like you so much?¡± Chapter 96 Mary Kinson saw her some flustered, she was not annoyed, just gently evoked her lips, and shrugged shoulders, her eyebrows pricked. At this moment, Mo Grandma said again: ¡°Mary Kinson, you should think about it.¡± She looked at Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes faintly with hope. Mary Kinson looked at Mo Grandma, and then looked at Mo Han, gently said, ¡°I¡­¡± Mo Han is in a hurry. Today, Mary Kinson will grab away her grandmother¡¯s love, and tomorrow, she will be able to take away all rights granted by her grandmother. How can this be? ! She hurriedly warned with a husk voice, ¡°Mary Kinson, if you dare to agree grandma, I will make you miserable!¡± Mary Kinson looked with cold eyes, and said lightly: ¡°I would like to know how you will make me suffer.¡± Kinson took Mo Grandma¡¯s hand and called intimately: ¡°Grandma.¡± Grandma Mo smiled kindly: ¡°Good girl.¡± Mo¡¯s family was silent. Mohan¡¯s heart is getting cold inch by inch. Since, Mary Kinson so shamelessly agreed, she can only persuade grandma. If Grandma still takes a fancy to the affection between them, she is the biggest card. Mo Han said bluntly: ¡°Grandma, if you insist on recognizing Mary Kinson as a surrogate granddaughter, I will sever my rtionship with you under the witness of everyone and will never return to Mo¡¯s house again.¡± Grandma Mo listened to her tone, with a faint threat and was some dazed. Since childhood, she has almost never talked to herself like this, but now she is so determined and immature. Are her grandchildren so arrogant? Grandma Mo doesn¡¯t want to dote her grandchildren anymore: ¡°Mo han, stop fooling around!¡± Fooling around? Mohan¡¯s heart is like being scratched by an invisible hand, and there seems to be a hole in it, which is as painful as riddled with holes. Is she not as good as an outsider? Grandma Mo didn¡¯t pay attention to Mo Han any more. She held Mary Kinson¡¯s hand and get a jade bracelet from her wrist to put it on her. She said lovingly, ¡°Mary, my good granddaughter.¡± Mary Kinson looked at the bracelet, knew Mo Grandma¡¯s heart, and smiled and cried: ¡°Grandma.¡± Grandma Mo¡¯s hanging heart finally was relieved: ¡°It¡¯s good.¡± Her eyes were bent withughter, and those kind eyes looked more loving. They are happy, and grandchildren are not involved, which is so piercing in Mohan¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t want to see Mary Kinson and her own grandmother so intimate, so she left in a rage. Grandma Mo didn¡¯t care about Mohan, but there was a bit of exhaustion in the corner of her eyes and brow: ¡°Mary Kinson, I am tired, please send me back.¡± M strode forward and wanted to show himself well. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll send you home.¡± Mo Grandma looked at him with cold eyes, and said coldly, ¡°No, you should do whatever you want. I have Mary Kinson to apany me.¡± Mo Grandma took Mary Kinson¡¯s hand and left, leaving M and hispanions awkwardly standing in ce. ¡­ Mo family. May Kinson helped Grandma Mo back to the room and said kindly: ¡°Grandma, you should have a rest in the room first.¡± Grandma Mo leaned on the bed to rest, saw that she was going, she said,¡±Mary Kinson, where are you going?¡± Kinson stopped and smiled: ¡°I just want to go downstairs and cook a bowl of tranquilizing tea for you. You can rest assured.¡± Grandma Mo settled down. After a while, Mary Kinson walked slowly into the room with a bowl. Then, she considerately fed Grandma Mo to drink tranquilizing tea. Grandma Mo¡¯s tense nerves have eased. She couldn¡¯t help staring at the tea and was slightly dazed. For a long time, she was curious: ¡°Mary Kinson, I have a question, can I ask you?¡± Mary Kinson saw Mo Grandma¡¯s eyes urgent for advice, so familiar, and her heart missed her grandmother in the country more strongly, so she couldn¡¯t help but lighten her voice. ¡°Grandma, you can ask anything you want.¡± ¡°You are so young, how can you have so excellent acupuncture skills? Today, the doctors in the hospital praised your technique.¡± Mary Kinsonughed out loud again: ¡°When I was a child, I lived in the countryside, and then I met a master, so I learnt some skills. In fact, I am not particrly proficient.¡± Mo Grandma still believes that Mary Kinson¡¯s medical skill is a must. Competent and modest. She is a good-natured girl and reliable. Grandma Mo took a sip of tea, and her heart really settled a lot, so she asked, ¡°Mary Kinson, can you please do me a favor?¡± Mary Kinson seriously said: ¡°Since I call you Grandma, don¡¯t be so polite to me. As long as it is within my power, I will definitely help you.¡± Grandma Mo settled down and said, ¡°Well, I have a friend who has some eye diseases. I want you to see if you can cure them.¡± This is no small matter. It is undoubtedly a kind of trust that Grandma can give it to her. Mary Kinson smiled and calmly said, ¡°Grandma Mo, I can¡¯t guarantee to cure her, but I will try my best to cure your friend.¡± Grandma Mo suddenly was relieved. ¡°OK, stay here tonight, and I¡¯ll send someone to send you there now tomorrow.¡± Mary Kinson didn¡¯t postpone it, but responded cleverly. Miao grass has not yet grown up, and there are people to take care, so she is not in a hurry to return. The next day, Mary Kinson went to a mansion with the people arranged by Grandma Mo. This is Qiao¡¯s family, and Mo¡¯s family is a family friend. Grandma Mo had already said hello to Joe yesterday. Therefore, the gate is open. When the servant saw her, he took her directly to the living room. At this time, ady was sitting on the sofa, and next to thedy, it was Mohan with a proud face. Mary Kinson stirred up a fine eyebrow and smiled coldly. It turns out that Mohan ran here to take refuge, but it¡¯s really a narrow way to go. Mary Kinson went straight to thedy and introduced herself with a smile: ¡°Hello, Mrs. Qiao, my name is Mary Kinson, and Grandma Mo called me.¡± Mrs. Qiao has a good rtionship with Grandma Mo, and she naturally feels a little more intimate with Mary Kinson: ¡°Mary Kinson, I have asked the servant to prepare the room. Would you like to go upstairs and rest first?¡± Mary Kinson was busy outside for two consecutive days, but she was really tired, so she didn¡¯t refuse. After her figure disappeared, Mohan said unhappily: ¡°Auntie, did Grandma call that woman to treat your eyes?¡± Mrs. Joe found that something was wrong with Mohan¡¯s mood, and her eyebrows twisted up. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Mohan said discontentedly, ¡°Auntie, the reason why I was kicked out by my grandmother was all because of this hateful woman! Auntie, you are so clever, don¡¯t be deceived by her!¡± She twisted the fact and said out. Mrs. Qiao was full of trust in Mary Kinson, but now, she can¡¯t help but have doubts. Fortunately, a Chinese medicine practitioner has been invited at home. Do. Li is a traditional Chinese medicine practicer, who have enjoyed a good reputation in the medical field for generations. After Mrs. Qiao asked someone to call Li , she asked the servant to shout Mary Kinson.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Originally, Li thought that the person in Mrs. Qiao¡¯s mouth was about the same age as him, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be a little girl. He sat on the sofa, his eyes were very hostile. After looking up and down at Mary Kinson, he said contemptuously, ¡°Thisdy, how old are you and how much do you know about Chinese medicine?¡± Chinese medicine attach importance to seeing, hearing and asking. Generally, those who have prestige in his field are older. Therefore, he didn¡¯t pay attention to Mary Kinson at all. Chapter 97 Doctor Li is a leading figure in the field of traditional Chinese medicine, and has never respected the young and proud younger generation: ¡°I heard that you can still acupuncture? Do you know how many years it takes to practice acupuncture before you are qualified to practice medicine? Do you really understand medical skills?¡± Mary Kinson noticed the disdain in his tone, narrowed her good-looking fox eyes, and looked at him faintly, with cold light at the bottom of her eyes. Turning her face, she nced at Mrs. Qiao. Mrs. Qiao, wearing a cheongsam and a white fur waistcoat on her shoulders, sat straight on the sofa, drinking tea calmly. Mary Kinson understood that Mrs. Qiao didn¡¯t believe her, so she especially found someone to test her. She smiled carelessly, stepped forward with steps, lowered her head, and carefully looked at the 50-60-year-old Li. The face is yellow, the mouth is drooping along the canthus, the top of the head is slightly convex, and the hair is sparse. At one nce, Mary Kinson knew that she would win. She hooked her lips and said, ¡°Is it convenient for me to take a pulse?¡± Li paused, his eyebrows were full of disdain, but he still stretched out his hand. Mary Kinson took a pulse for Li TCM. The pulse condition is peaceful, but there are hidden problems, and there are signs of medication and aftercare. It is not so easy to cure it.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. She whispered, ¡°Sir, are you childless? Besides, you are afraid to go home and face your wife.¡± Mrs. Qiao couldn¡¯t help twisting her eyebrows. This obviously means that Li TCM is impotent in sex, but as a TCM, he can¡¯t even recuperate the diseases rted to men¡¯. Can he still treat others? Li TCM looked embarrassed and secretly frightened. This obscure problem was easily seen by this young girl in front of him. He turned his head and looked at Mrs. Qiao guiltily. When he saw that her face was gloomy, his heart sank. Looking up again, he looked at Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes and couldn¡¯t help but be a little wary. It seems that this girl is still a little capable. He couldn¡¯t help but panic. After all, all these years, he was only trying to recuperate Mrs. Qiao¡¯s eyes and prevent her from getting worse. He couldn¡¯t get well at all. If this girl really cured her, she didn¡¯t happen to hit him in the face? What about his job and status then? ¡°Miss, t you can¡¯t say nonsense.¡± Li Traditional Chinese Medicine said with a cold face. As long as he doesn¡¯t admit it, Mrs. Qiao can¡¯t see it. Mrs. Qiao won¡¯t believe Mary Kinson. Mary Kinson didn¡¯t take him to heart. She hooked her lips and said, ¡± It¡¯s good for you to know it well.¡± She looked at Mrs. Qiao and politely said, ¡°I was in my room just now. I thought about the treatment n. When you have time, I will simply give you a diagnosis.¡± With acupuncture, she can probably know what problems Mrs. Qiao¡¯s body has, and then make full use of her strengths and avoid weaknesses to help her treat her eyes. So fast¡­ Mrs. Qiao paused and looked in the direction of Li TCM. Li TCM immediately made a noise: ¡°Mrs. Qiao, wait.¡± He didn¡¯t dare to look at Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes, and said directly to Mrs. Qiao, ¡°Thisdy¡¯s medical skill is not very credible. If you get any disease, it will do more harm than good. Eye treatment problems will affect other skills of the body if she kills you¡­¡± At this time, Mo Han came over and helped him and said, ¡°Auntie, you should believe what Li TCM said. After all, he has treated you for so many years, and no one knows your physical condition better than him.¡± Mrs. Qiao hesitated. She is full of doubts. Mary Kinson is really young, andpared with Li TCM, who is already highly respected, the contrast is huge. Moreover, after so many years, her eye disease has not been cured by so many methods. ? She inexplicably recognized what Mohan said. Mary Kinson was a chatan, and her voice couldn¡¯t help getting cold: ¡± Mary Kinson, I don¡¯t care how you won the trust of Mrs. Mo, but in my case, you¡¯d better show some real skills!¡± Mrs. Qiao took the lead in leaving. Mohan just came forward, a pair of high above the appearance, to Mary Kinson coldly hummed: ¡°You don¡¯t want to cheat grandma that set to coax aunt, I tell you, it¡¯s useless!¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes looked at the eyes of Mo Han, then left without looking back. She walked simply, Mo Han¡¯s eyes bleak staring at the slender back, the anger i is more prosperous. OK, that¡¯s wonderful! No one has ever dared to ignore her or humiliate her like this! ¡­ At dinner time, MaryKinson entered the restaurant. Mohan and Mrs. Qiao had finished their steak and were drinking liqueur. There was no tableware in the empty seat beside them. Mary Kinson guessed what was going on, and knew about Mo Han almost. Although this one was born in Mo¡¯s home, she was spoiled and narrow-minded. Mohan looked at her and said bitterly, ¡°Why do you think your eating ce is here! Don¡¯t look at your identity?¡± Mary Kinson was expressionless. This is Qiao¡¯s family. It is probably because of Mrs. Qiao¡¯s instructions. She didn¡¯t care about this little thing. From beginning to end, she only cared for Grandma Mo. As long as she cured Mrs. Qiao¡¯s eyes, she would leave. Sitting quietly on the sofa, Mary Kinson sent two short messages to Ayao. One is to ask about the development of Miao grass, and the other is to ask about Rose Kinson. She always felt that Rose Kinson was not simple, even though she was an orphan. Then, Rose Kinson¡¯s biological parents should not be ordinary people. When Mrs. Qiao finished eating, Mohan left, and Mary Kinson strode over. She took a piece of paper from her pocket and handed it to Mrs. Qiao. ¡°Can you help me get the things on this piece of paper ready?¡± She said. The servant nced at it and saw that it was all ordinary things. ¡°Madam, Miss, I will prepare it.¡± When the servant had all the things ready, Mrs. Qiao, who was still waiting on the sofa, called Mohan. Mohan¡¯s eyes leaped with fire. However, Mary Kinson only has patients in her eyes. She went up to Mrs. Qiao and sat down. Her face was cold and her voice was slightly heavy. ¡°Mrs. Qiao, could you please give me your hand?¡± She said. She needs a simple pulse for Mrs Joe. Mrs Qiao held out her hand and was relieved to see her pulse. However, Mary Kinson¡¯s face didn¡¯t have any waves, which made people puzzled. Mrs Qiao asked curiously, ¡± Mary Kinson, is there anything wrong with my health?¡± Chapter 98 Mary kinson slowly retracted her hand, and made a decision, ¡°Mrs Qiao, do you usually have chest tightness and shortness of breath?¡± Mrs. Qiao paused. Mary Kinson had just felt her pulse, so she could know so much. It seems that her ability is much stronger than imagined. Her tone was much softer: ¡± Mary Kinson, can you do anything to help me ?¡± Mary Kinson nodded: ¡°There is, but need Mrs. Qiao¡¯s cooperation.¡± Mrs. Qiao agreed without saying anything. Mohan drank bird¡¯s nest soup and only looked on coldly. She didn¡¯t believe it. This time Mary Kinson happened to cure her aunt¡¯s eyes. If something went wrongter, she must send her directly to the police station. It¡¯s just to sacrifice a little bit of her aunt¡¯s health. But it¡¯s all because her aunt easily believes in any doctor. Under their gaze, Mary Kinson took out the silver needle that the servant had prepared for her before and ced it neatly on the table. She said indifferently, ¡°Mrs. Qiao, I will simply help you do acupuncture first, which will make you feel better tomorrow.¡± Qiao, still dubious, nodded slightly. Until, after simple acupuncture, Mrs. Qiao still felt refreshed: ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± This is simply amazing! Mary Kinson is young, and her medical skills are even more powerful than those of an old Chinese medicine practitioner! Mary Kinson packed up the silver needle and said faintly, ¡°Don¡¯t say much now. You should go back to your room and have a good sleep first, and then see the situation early tomorrow morning.¡± Mrs. Qiao nodded again.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Mohan¡¯s face was appalled, her eyebrows were tight, and her whole face was shrouded in gloom. ¡­ Early in the morning, the dew in early autumn has arrived, and there is mist in the air. Mohan, who got up early in the morning, came to the balcony to stretch herself and identally saw a figure moving in the backyard garden. Mo Han narrowed her eyes, and looked carefully. The woman was her aunt who had been weak for many years and had been staying at home. Her eyebrows knitted lightly and she made a nervous noise: ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s cold in the morning. Why are you in the garden? You will catch a cold.¡± Mrs. Qiao, who is picking flowers, still looks up from the flowers and nts,. She smiles upstairs, and her whole body is gentle and beautiful. She stood up and held the newly picked roses in her right hand, which was gorgeous and moving like her: ¡°It¡¯s okay. After Mary Kinson¡¯s aftercare, I feel much better.¡± Mohan has been intimate to this aunt since she was a child, and she often visits. Every time she sees her aunt¡¯s face pale, which is cold and pale. Until today, she discovered that her aunt was so beautiful. And this change actually was because of Mary Kinson? At this time, Mary Kinson came down from upstairs, and Mrs. Qiao still hurriedly gave her the newly picked roses: ¡°These are two roses that have just opened, bright and beautiful.¡± Mary Kinson smiled shallowly and took the rose and thanked him softly: ¡°Thank you, I like it very much.¡± She is wearing a thin and simple windbreaker, but she still can¡¯t stop her delicate appearance and noble breath. Mrs. Qiao still looked at her carefully and was more convinced of her: ¡°It should be me to say thank you. I didn¡¯t have a good attitude towards you before, and I let you¡­¡± Mary Kinson waved her hand . Then she looked up at Mohan upstairs and smiled narrowly: ¡°I know it¡¯s none of your business.¡± It is difficult for a person to trust strangers for no reason. Mrs. Qiao still took the initiative to reach out to reach Kinson, and then smiled at Mo Han upstairs: ¡°Mohan, you wash up quickly and we will have breakfast together.¡± Mary Kinson looked at her: ¡°Mrs. Qiao, you look in a good mood today.¡± Mrs. Qiao held her face in both hands. ¡°Yes, I also feel that my face is much ruddy when I get up early in the morning.¡± This feeling has not been seen for too long, and she is unprecedentedly delighted. Their atmosphere is extremely harmonious. Mohan jealously gripped the railing, and the uneasy mood came out from the bottom of her heart. Her beloved William ck was taken away by Mary, and my grandmother was taken away by her. Will even her aunt be taken away by her this time? In just a few days, the three most important people in life will be robbed by the same girl. She must let Mary Kinson pay the price! ¡­ Mrs. Qiao still took Mary Kinson to sit down in the restaurant. The servant stood aside, diligently distributing vegetables. Mo Han looked at all this coldly, and some of them didn¡¯t know how to eat, so the action of putting vegetables in their mouths became stiffer and stiffer. About twenty minutester, all three had the same breakfast. Mary Kinson put chopsticks lightly on the dish and raised a pair of fox eyes that were drizzling. ¡°Mrs. Qiao, now your body is almost recuperated, and you can start to treat your eye diseases.¡± Mrs. Qiao still put down his chopsticks and looked heavy. Eye disease is a pain in her heart for many years, and she has not improved by every means. Moreover, intermittent blindness and color desensitization have seriously affected her normal life. She said carefully, ¡°Mary Kinson, please tell me how to cooperate with your treatment.¡± Mary Kinson said slowly: ¡°It is still acupuncture, but it should be matched with some traditional Chinese medicine.¡± Mo Han opened her mouth: ¡°Since some Chinese medicines are needed, it is better to call Li TCM. After all, he is also an authoritative expert.¡± Mrs. Qiao still brows lightly, and now she has no feelings for Li TCM. Mohan put down her bowl chopsticks and shook Mrs. Qiao¡¯s arm like spoiled: ¡°Auntie, I am also for your own good. Many people have many opinions, which is beneficial to you.¡± Mrs. Qiao is still for the sake of Mohan¡¯s concern so she agreed. Soon, Li TCM came to the living room, greeted them, and sat on the sofa opposite them. Mary Kinson looked at him and said, ¡°Mrs. Qiao has suffered from eye diseases for many years. It is difficult to cure the general prescription. The prescription must be matched.¡± Li TCM¡¯s face trembled, and took out a pen and paper: ¡°Please speak, I will write it down.¡± ¡°Bupleurum 6 baht and cassia seed 16 baht. These two vors are screened, human milk is mixed, and it is applied.¡± Her voice was slightly toned,: ¡°One realgar nt, two baht for Asarum, Coptis Chinensis and dried ginger. These four vors are treated together like powder, wrapped in cotton, salivary head and injected with medicine powder, big canthus, and tears in the eyes¡­¡± Li TCM looked at Mary Kinson in his spare time: ¡± Mary Kinson has read a lot of medical books, and the prescriptions are all ancient methods.¡± Mary Kinson nodded, then her eyebrows closed slightly, and after some hesitation, she spoke: ¡°The above medicinal materials are not difficult, but the difficulty lies in the next few medicines.¡± Chinese medicine doctor Li looked embarrassed. He is extremely poor in medical skills, and can¡¯t cure Mrs. Qiao, but Mary Kinson has onlye for two days! And look, it seems to be effective! This ability is far above him! Who the hell is she? Looking at Mary Kinson¡¯s indifferent face, he regretted it very much. She may be able to help herself re-establish her glory in that respect, but now¡­ he has offended her! He sighed, gathered his eyebrows and asked, ¡°What medicine?¡± Chapter 99 ¡°The first-ss Persian salt, the fresh blood of the ck deer born in the twelfth lunar month, and the snow lotus in the exceedingly cold location that needs to be utilized for aftercare,¡± Kinson said slowly. Mohan has a limited understanding of the majority of these medications. The first time he heard about the snow lotus in the exceedingly cold location was when he thought to himself, ¡°Snow lotus¡­ is it tough to get?¡± ¡°Snow lotus is incredibly rare, and it is much more rare in really cold climates,¡± said Li TCM, nodding. Mrs. Qiao still smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll see if I can find a method to get these therapeutic ingredients back,¡± before walking away. ¡°Wait!¡± Mohan¡¯s eyes were ice cold, and he raised his voice to a high pitch: ¡°If I am truly able to treat my aunt¡¯s condition, I will make every effort to obtain the rare medication; but, if you are simply deceiving people, let¡¯s locate valuable medicine for next to nothing and let my aunt be happy. As soon as the time arrives, my aunt gets despondent and gives birth to each ailment that shees across. Are you able to ept the responsibility?¡± ¡°Get to the point,¡± Kinson said, a smirk on her lips. Mohan¡¯s expression had be somewhat disoriented. He said this in a hushed tone: ¡°You must make amitment t. What will you have to pay if you don¡¯t manage to heal your aunt¡¯s eyes?¡± Her demeanor, simr to that of patients¡¯ families dealing with medical issues, is intended to provoke confrontation between patients and doctors. Mary Kinson, on the other hand, seems unconcerned . This is because treating illnesses is what Mo Grandma expects and it is something Mo Grandma prefers. Human emotions are connections that might assist the Kinson family in coping with possible challenges. While her death had been easy to exin in past lifetimes, her father¡¯s death and the deaths of her family was still unknown, and she has yet to discover why. The Kinson¡¯s family is not a tiny family, but Rose Kinson has the ability to manage the whole Kinson family, which is something she can achieve on her own. So, what mysteries are tucked up behind her? ¡°Do you have a fear?¡± Mohan made a sneering face. Mary Kinson hang her eyes, as if he¡¯s watching children¡¯s gibberish, and the bottom of er gaze is smooth : ¡°I¡¯m not going to say anything as you wish, so you may as well say it straight.¡± Mohan is particrly irritated by her demeanor, which implies that she hasplete control over everything: ¡°OK, then I¡¯ll tell you straight: if you don¡¯t cure your aunt¡¯s eyes, you will not only be kicked out of the house, but you will also have to personally apologize to my grandmother and admit that you are a con artist. Last time, you identally saved her life, and this time you didn¡¯t.¡± Mrs. Qiao reached out and stroked Mohan on the shoulder, still believing he had gone too far with his actions. It¡¯s not necessary to do this, Mo Han, and I believe Mary Kinson is capable of doing it.¡± Mohan¡¯s eyes are a little provocatively wide: ¡°True gold is not scared of the mes. she will not dare to pledge, and you will be left to squander your time and effort!¡± Mary Kinson couldn¡¯t stop herself from pping her hands in appreciation of her eloquence. Nevertheless, the more urgently Mo Han wishes to promise anything, and the more she wishes to thrill her, the more Mo Han demonstrates that she is anxious and that she has other goals . Mary Kinson kept her lovely fox eyes lowered and didn¡¯t say anything. Mrs. Qiaostill set down her tea, trembling as she looked at Mary Kinson, her eyes gradually bing free, as if her newly acquired trust had been jeopardized. Mohan¡¯s attitude is made much more arrogant by his conceit. ¡°Why, What do you mean?¡± Mary Kinson raised her head. Because Mohan expressed an interest in participating, she agreed to follow him to the conclusion: ¡°Even if I didn¡¯t heal Mrs. Qiao¡¯s illness, I promised you all you stated.¡± She loosened her brows as she achieved the intended oue, rxed her body and leaned back in victory, and her lips filled with a victorious smile as she said, ¡°There must be a deadline, mustn¡¯t there?¡± ¡°Of sure, it will be a week.¡± Mohan¡¯s eyes glowed with excitement. ¡°It is, nheless, my responsibility to heal ailments. It is not my responsibility to schedule an appointment. ¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s gorgeous eyes narrowed slightly as she gathered a grin, and her small face was enchanted . In expressing his stance, Mrs. Qiao, who was still a young woman, took the initiative: ¡°Mary Kinson may rest assured that if you can truly cure my eye ailment, no matter what conditions are specified, I would be satisfied your .¡± With a feeble grin, Mary Kinson shook her head toward Mrs. Qiao, and her gaze rested on Mohan¡¯s face, ¡°I don¡¯t intend to bepensated.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Mohan said in a hushed tone as she straightened back and stood on watch. Mary Kinson shrugged her shoulders and smiled softly: ¡°I don¡¯t know, Kinson.¡± ¡°If I am unable to meet the requirements you have set forth, I will bear the consequences of my inability to do so. What will you have to pay if I go through with it?¡± Mo Han has failed to recall the humiliation of apologizing in public for a long time, and this time she will not take anything lightly. ¡°I also allowed you to bring it up,¡± Mohan said, with a displeased look In any case, she is unable to assist her aunt in her recovery. The fact that this sickness may be healed is not even acknowledged by worldwide authorities and physicians. Mary Kinson is unable toplete even the most basic treatment in the early stages of the disease in only one week. You will no longer be able to remain in Beijing, see William, or see Grandma Mo and Mrs. Qiao . Mary Kinson closes her eyes . These are the peoplel who means the most to her! Mohan¡¯s face was chilly and heavy, and her silver teeth were on the verge of copsing. However, as she considered Mary Kinson¡¯s awful demise, she consented and stomped to the ground, saying, ¡°OK, it¡¯s a bargain.¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Mrs Qiao just let them quarrel, one is her beloved granddaughter, one is her doctor. Mary Kinson put out her best effort for numerous days in a row to assist Mrs. Qiao with acupuncture. Mary Kinson will be informed each time Li TCM get medicinal supplies back, and the servant will be instructed to prepare them. Efficacy of this course of therapy is rapid, and most of this is due to the miraculous impact of snow lotus, which is a nt native to Southeast Asia. On the sixth day of the bet. As soon as she opened his eyes, Mrs. Qiao, who had uncovered the gauze, noticed that Mohan, Li TCM, and Mary Kinson were still standing beside the bed. Mohan walked up to the edge of the bed and took a seat. ¡°How are you feeling, Auntie?¡± Mrs. Qiao peered over her shoulder. On thewn, there is a towering tree with lush green leaves, and at the fork of the tree, there is a brown bird¡¯s nest. She has an excellent view of the red birds who have poked their way out of their nest. ¡®I feel¡­ I feel that I can see everything clearly¡­¡¯ she said, her lips trembling with excitement and a brilliant light in her eyes. ¡°Do you mind if I examine your eyes?¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am, could you please let me check your eyes?¡± Li shared his thoughts on the situation. Mrs. Qiao nodded excitedly. Li, a Chinese medicine doctor, reached out to open her eyelids and examined her eyeballs with meticulous attention . The whites of the eyes are clean, and the pupils are normal, which indicates that the patient has recovered to some extent . He nced at Mary Kinson with trepidation after the examination, but he can¡¯t take it any longer. Li TCM Mohan subconsciously clinched her hand as she stood on the side. Indifferently, Mary Kinson grinned a softly wry smile: ¡°In the early stages of recovery, the patient is in good health. After two days of total recuperation, the colors that can be seen are more realistic and vivid than they were before.¡± Ms. Qiao¡¯s eyes were watering, so she stood up and proceeded to put some drops of medication in their eyes. You close your eyelids first, and I¡¯ll administer the medication and bind your eyes shut once again. Grabbing Kinson¡¯s wrist, Mrs. Qiao still eximed in delight and fear: ¡°Will my eyes truly recover entirely if I wait another two days?¡± She fixed her gaze on Mary Kinson, easy to get the answer. Mary Kinson said, ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t by chance¡­¡± Consequently, Mrs. Qiao still nodded blissfully, then closed her eyes with cooperation and let Mary Kinson to aplly the medication. Mo Han and Li TCM walked out of the room together so as not to disrupt the procedure. Their rooms are located on the second story Li TCM¡¯s somewhat gloomy expression caught Mohan¡¯s attention she is eager to put her n into action. ¡°please hold on , Li¡± After turning around, Li TCM appeared to be in great distress. ¡°Is there anything I can do to help you?¡± he replied. ¡°There are certain things I want to talk about with you alone,¡± Mohan said with a smile. Chapter 100 When they arrived, they sat down in the living room. ¡°Sit down,¡±s he said as she prepared a cup of steaming tea for Li TCM after dismissing the servant. Li TCM sat down and said, ¡°Thank you,¡± as he took a sip of the steaming tea. The scent of Mohan¡¯s perfume poured towards Li TCM as the man sat opposite him, leaned forward slightly, lifted his hand, and pulled his hair back. ¡°What can I do for Miss Mo?¡± Li TCM said, wrinkling the tip of his nose. If Mary Kinson¡¯s treatment for my aunt works, what do you think? With one hand on his knee, Mohan looked at him in disbelief. When Li TCM saw Kinson¡¯s abilities, she grinned twice: ¡°thestudenttrulyhassurpassedthe teacher.¡± He was in the same boat. It wasn¡¯t until thetter portion of his life that he began to make progress in Chinese medicine. Mary Kinson, which is more popr . Mo Han¡¯s eyebrows widened as she noticed the reluctance of his fundus. She sat back in her chair, her voice booming: ¡°I¡¯m not going to sugarcoat anything either. This was the day you ced a wager with me. I guess Li TCM can see that Mary Kinson and I don¡¯t get along.¡± Li TCM sighed and shook his head in agreement. ¡°To be candid, I hope she doesn¡¯t win. Please provide a hand; I desperately need it.¡± Despite Li¡¯s retraction of his gaze, it appeared as though he had confirmed something: ¡°I don¡¯t entirelyprehend Miss Mo¡¯s intention.¡± Li TCM shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t fully understand.¡± Mohan gets irritated by individuals who are too schrly. ¡°After that, I¡¯ll say it as it is. I don¡¯t want Kinson to help my aunt¡¯s eyesight get restored. You assist me in doing something with Chinese medicine she used to cure Mrs. Qiao.¡± Li TCM was a little shaken: ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°I have no knowledge of Chinese medicine, and I do not want to make my aunt blind, therefore I need your assistance, which can make my aunt¡¯s eyes worse without harming her.¡± There was no reaction from Li TCM. ¡°Is it possible to save lives using medicine? Absolutely not! This type of behavior is a threat to medical ethics!¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Mohan¡¯s pupils constricted, disying an unkind hue: ¡°You don¡¯t have to stay at Qiao¡¯s house if my aunt¡¯s eyes are entirely cured. For Qiao¡¯s family to ept the care you receive, you must perform three jobs at the same time.¡± He bent his head and struggled: ¡°I will not sacrifice my ethics for money¡­ even if I don¡¯t get a high treatment when I work outside, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Mohan tucked the hair and lifted her brows: ¡°Is it?¡± She said it carelessly: ¡°You used to be a respected figure in the Chinese medicinemunity, but now you¡¯re no match for a girl. It¡¯s impossible to know what the future holds.¡± Dr. Li¡¯s eyes opened, and he stared at Mo Han, his gaze shaking. In Mohan¡¯s opinion, she gambled sessfully, but she wants to give him some time to think about it: You have two days toe back s. I¡¯ll wait for your response. Li TCM walked out of the room without saying a word as if nothing had happened. In half an hour. Mohan received a message from the servant, who informed him that Li TCM had consented. After Li TCM saw Mo Han¡¯s soft grin, he knew just what to do. st day. Her eyes remain gauzed on this day as well. Mohan remained at Mrs. Qiao¡¯s side, a firm grip on her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t freak out.¡± It was Mo Han who prevented Mary Kinson from taking the medicinal soup out of the kitchen: ¡°The medicine soup hase to an end. Let me take care of my aunt¡¯.¡± Yes, Mrs. Qiao agreed: ¡°Then Mo hancan join us. Thank you.¡± The medication soup was quickly snatched up by Mohan from the servant. With her eyes slightly squinted, Mary Kinson focused on the medicinal soup in the dish. Mohan fed Mrs. Qiao delicately, saying, ¡°Come, aunt, open your lips,¡± as she softly blew the hot air. Glug, glug, glug. Mrs. Qiao still had high hopes t. Her eyes began to heal when she finished thest of the pills and removed the bandage. Mary Kinson licked her bottom lip . Something¡¯s amiss. Mohan will be not expecting so muchif Mrs Qiao¡¯s eye illness is recovered TAfter Mohan had removed the dish from which some drug residue , she said: ¡°OK. You go assist your aunt unravel the gauze.¡± When Mary Kinson passed her, he only heard Mo Han whisper, ¡°Remember what you promised.¡± Mary Kinson had a hunch about what was going on. She carefully removed the gauze off her face. Even though she was still in the chair, Mrs. Qiao¡¯s breathing, his somewhat white face grew crimson at a pace noticeable to the naked eye, and her neck and facial muscles were tense. Mary Kinson¡¯s hand movement slowed as she took a closer look at Mrs. Qiao and her plight. Muscles of Mrs. Qiao Mrs Qiao twitched. ¡°Ah¡­ it¡¯s so excruciating¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Mohan rushed to Mrs. Qiao, grabbed her hand and pleaded , ¡°Aunt! !¡± Mary kinson stared at her coldly. Mohan smirked and snarled at the remark ¡°Mary Kinson, what an aplishment you¡¯ve achieved! I will not allow you to go without my help!¡± Her eyes were filled with a momentary gleam of happiness. But Mary Kinson could still see clearly, and she couldn¡¯t help but shed a few tears, as Mohan¡¯s can do this to her rtive. Mohan had already contacted the servant before she had a chance to say anything: ¡°CALL Li TCM . Go fast!¡± Chinese doctor Li and his attendants had arrived. Mohan hurriedly jumped out of the path and eximed, ¡°Look at what my aunt has been through.¡± Mrs. Qiao¡¯s hands were still shaking, but She didn¡¯t dare to touch them sinceS he was still in shock. It hurt, it hurts!¡± She jerked her jaw and neck a lot, but everything else seemed good. Mary Kinson isn¡¯t bothered about anything. An element is added in the remedy that is excessively stimting and has a short-term unfavorable response When Li removed the gauze covering Mrs. Qiao¡¯s eyes, he was shocked to discover her bloodshot eyes that seemed to be prating the surrounding crowd. ¡°This may be thest time she sees ¡°, he said somberly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± asked Mohan, perplexed. ¡°Do you mean my eyes are bing blind?¡± Mrs. Qiao exims. Li TCM¡¯s back was suddenly scraped by her powerful hands. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, it depends on the final results in a few days.¡± Li Chinese medicine moaned .Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Mrs. Qiao¡¯s hands were still unfastened, and her entire body appeared to have been drained of blood, leaving only a pool of red. After seeing a dramatic improvement in her vision just two days ago, she¡¯s plunged back into a deep pit of despair She is exhausted, and her heart is swollen. The agony in Mohan¡¯s heart is indescribable; she can¡¯t tell it is guilt or sadness. Mary Kinson was still staring at the dregs . Mohan eyes were engulfed in a huge fire: ¡°Mary Kinson! I said heal you can¡¯t heal aunt¡¯s eyes,. Now, you make her lost sight forever!¡± Chapter 101 Mary Kinson brushed her gaze indifferently. At Mrs. Qiao and still remained silent. Mohan was taken aback by her forceful demeanor.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. The air pressure in the room was extremely high at the moment. Mrs. Qiao, who was sitting in the chair, was almost out of breath. ¡°Get out, you get out!¡± she yelled, pointing to Mary Kinson¡¯s location. She was upset, her eyes were scarlet, her neck twitched, and she was really ashamed. Mary Kinson¡¯s heart beat slightly faster, but his face was filled with waves. Mohan yelled and drove away while pressing the slightly raised corners of his mouth: ¡°Do you hear what I¡¯m saying? Get out! And don¡¯t forget what you said to me!¡± Mohan was despised by Mary Kinson. ¡°Mrs Qiao, I will give you an exnation today,¡± she stated calmly to Mrs. Qiao. ¡°Exin?!¡± Mrs. Qiao remained enraged, saying, ¡°Oh, if my eyes are blind, will you dig your own eyeballs to pay me?¡± Mary Kinson was taken aback by her heart. She wasn¡¯t expecting Mrs. Qiao to utter such venomous words. She most likely underestimated human nature. ¡°Mrs Qiao, you let me stay for two more days.¡± Her voice is clear, with a tranquility that belies her age. Mrs. Qiao is still enraged, and the searing sensation in her eyes makes her even angrier. She reached out her hand and pped Mary Kinson: ¡°Get the hell out of Qiao¡¯s house! Get out of here as soon as possible!¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes were shrouded with chilly fog after being pped with a little pain, and the entire person¡¯s aura progressively grew icy. But how painful she is now, how painful Mohan will be afterwards. Mohan raised an eyebrow when she noticed Mary Kinson¡¯s pallor. She gave a frigid smile. ¡°Hear it, don¡¯t you go and wait for me to summon someone to capture you?¡± She feigned to care and lightened Mrs. Qiao¡¯s mood: ¡°Don¡¯t get angry, Auntie; I¡¯ll take her to the police stationter.¡± Mo Han, smiled without hesitation but hier voice remained heavy: ¡± Mary Kinson, don¡¯t beg for embarrassment.¡± Mary Kinson appears slightly collected, with impatience and anger visible at the corners of her eyes. ¡°Two days, I only need two days,¡±s he says softly. Her voice suddenly conveys a sense of conviction to all who hear it. Mrs. Qiao was still convulsing, hesitating for a time before saying, ¡°OK, I¡¯ll give you two days, but if my eyes crack, you¡¯ll never feel better in your life!¡± Li TCM, who had been silent for a long time, was inexplicably guilty, and Mary Kinsong gently suggested, ¡°Mrs. Qiao, you¡¯d better not see Mary Kinson, lest you get upset again and your health worsen.¡± Mohan doesn¡¯t care; she just wants Mary Kinson to keep her word, and she also wants to witness her die with her own eyes. ¡°Let her remain for two days if she wants to.¡± Mary Kinson gently rose up. Mohan snorted harshly and shifted her gaze away. The night is as refreshing as water. Mary Kinson was rushed into the cramped rroom. Outside the door, just as she was about to lie down, there was a surge of high-heeled footsteps. She sat down on the plush couch on one side and slowly poured a cup of tea, ttening the quilt d. The door was pushed open just as the tea was finished. Mary Kinson drinks the tea that has just been poured indifferently. ¡°Do you still have the heart to drink tea?¡± Mohan said condescendingly, Mary Kinson drank all of the tea quickly and then asked, softly, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, why can¡¯t I drink tea?¡± Mohan sighed and got right to the point: ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone as shamelss as you. But it¡¯s none of my concern. I¡¯vee here to remind you of your deal with me.¡± As long as Mary Kinson takes the effort to confess to her grandmother that she is a liar, her grandmother will not be her surrogate grandmother, and she will remain the most favored child of the Qiao family. ¡°Sit down first,¡± Mary Kinson suggested gently. Mohan¡¯s brow furrowed, irritated by her cool demeanor: you don¡¯t panic when you die.¡± She still sat in front of Mary Kinson. Mary Kinson furrowed her eyebrows as she poured her a cup of tea: ¡°can you feel relived since you did that? No, I don¡¯t believe so.¡± Mo Han raised her brows, perplexed. Mary Kinson licked her lower lip without exining why. Instead, she inquired, ¡°Can your conscience stay stable after you have done something Mary Kinsonch?¡± Mohan immediately felt wary a: ¡°What exactly did I do? It¡¯s quite amusing. It¡¯s evident that you¡¯re posing practicing acupuncture and Chinese medicine, and causing harm to your aunt!¡± ¡°There are only two of us here, you don¡¯t have to be so afraid about chatting,¡± Mary Kinson said as she rxed and sat back in her chair in a casual manner. Mo Han¡¯s brows are furrowed. ¡°Is it worth it?¡± Mary Kinson chuckled. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± said Mohan, raising her voice. ¡°Isn¡¯t your aunt good enough to you?¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s head was lifted, and her gaze slowly rested on her body, almost giving people an oppressive force: ¡°Isn¡¯t your aunt good enough to you?¡± She is well aware that for this type of haughty woman, the more calm she is, the more she might incite Mohan¡¯s wrath. For the most part, forbearance is also a skill. Sure enough, Mo Han, who had not been sufficiently cultivated, rose up and gave her a stern look: ¡°What are you so pleased with? Do you believe your medical talents are adequate and that Hua Tuo will be reborn?¡± ¡°So you gambled on your aunt¡¯s eyes in order to rub away my spirit?¡± Mary Kinson asked, her eyes furrowed. Mohan isn¡¯t a moron. Knowing she was speaking in a cliche, she quickly hushed off and smiled: ¡°I didn¡¯t, but your own strength is insufficient, so you have to be strong and hurt your aunt.¡± Mary Kinson gave a frigid chuckle: : ¡°It¡¯s a type of epiphyte.¡± This is the therapeuticponent she discovered in the dregs. Mohan¡¯s smile had faded, and a spark of dread shed: ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°This is the extra medicinal elements in the medicine bowl, epiphyte, blindly carrying hazardous medicinal materials. And you are the only one who has touched the bowl of soup.¡± Her message is straightforward. Mohan sped her hands and proceeded to be deafeningly silent: ¡°That is entirely your problem; it has nothing to do with me. I just know that what you promised has yet to be fulfilled.¡± Mary Kinson rose slowly, her eyes reflecting a measure of freedom: ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous; I can¡¯t hurt you. Is it because you¡¯re terrified of me that you¡¯re being so cautious?¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Mohan exhaled deeply and stated, ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste my time with you. I came here to force you to keep yourmitment.¡± Da- Mary Kinson snapped her fingers and chuckled, ¡°So you did it today, just to crush me away and get back to Grandma Mo.¡± ¡°You talk nonsense!¡± says Mo Han. Chapter 102 Mary Kinson said in a slow voice: ¡°Generally, people who are not proficient in Chinese medicine don¡¯t understand pharmacology, and they don¡¯t add epiphytes indiscriminately, so the medicine must be added by Li TCM. However, Li TCM is an outsider. Without your instruction and help, he can¡¯t change sessfully.¡± After some analysis, Mo Han¡¯s heart waspletely furious, and her eyes widened out of control: ¡°So what! William, Grandma has been taken away by you. If you really cure aunt, I have to leave, then there will be nothing!¡± Mary Kinson clearly saw the red color at the bottom of her eyes, disdained, and answered indifferently: ¡°So, you do not care your aunt¡¯s blindness, but also to tamper with the medicine.¡± Mohan suspected that she was tricking her to tell the truth, but she was wearing only thin white pajamas, and the recording equipment had nowhere to hide, so she also pulled together her courage. ¡°So what? Our agreement is that you will cure my aunt¡¯s eyes, but we made no agreement that I will not be allowed to do anything. You are not skilled, you must admit defeat.¡± Mary Kinson hugged her arms with both hands and smiled shallowly: ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you didn¡¯t expect Mrs. Qiao¡¯s eyes will recover.¡± Mohan¡¯s eyebrows twisted: ¡°What did you say?¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes are clear and she said in a clear voice: ¡°The epiphyte is strong, and the traditional Chinese medicine ingredients I use are gentle, Therefore, after you adding it, Mrs. Qiao¡¯s body can¡¯t stand it and begins to react.¡± Mary Kinson took a step forward, and the whole body emitted an aura, showing a trend of crushing: ¡°It¡¯s just that there is a saying in Chinese medicine, which is called fighting poison with poison. Originally, I was only 70% to 80% sure to cure aunt¡¯s eyes. From today¡¯s state, your aunt¡¯s eyes can be cured 100%.¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Are you lying to me?!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe it?¡± Mary Kinson smiled more brightly. Mohan slowly shook her head and guessed that she was cheating herself: ¡°Impossible, you are deliberately cracking down on me, hum, a trick.¡± Mary Kinson ignored her, but turned and went straight to the cupboard behind the bed. Mo Han had a foreboding and breathe nervously. The wardrobe door opened, and then someone came out of the wardrobe. Mohan widened her eyes to the extreme, her vibrating pupil saw Mrs. Qiao. ¡°Aunt¡­ aunt, why are you here?!¡± Mrs. Qia ostill stared straight at Mohan, ck pupils, reflecting the light in the room, there are bright spots. Those are normal eyes. It¡¯s just that her eyes are cold, like soaking in frost. As early as half an hour ago, Mary Kinson quietly found her, cured her eyes when she was half awake, and asked her to cooperate and hide in the cab. Unexpectedly, it turned out to be Mohan. Mohan looked at her aunting face to face, stepped back, her back leaned against the cold wall, and her voice trembled slightly: ¡°Aunt¡­ aunt, it¡¯s not what you heard,¡­¡± Pa! A p sounded out in the room. Mohan felt a burning pain on her face, and her eardrums were full of buzzing sounds. She is the only girl in Mo¡¯s grandchildren, and she is loved by all, let alone being beaten. No one usually hurts her by saying anything. She was beaten hard, her eyes did not blink, she kept the position of being pped, and her brain was nk. Mrs. Qiao is still not relieved. She stared at Mohan mercilessly: ¡°Your uncle-inw is not at home at ordinary times, and I am alone for a long time. I am in poor health and have no children, so I have long regarded you as my own daughter. When you were born, I went to find Grandma Mo and said that she recognized you as a surrogate daughter, but she said that there was no need since we are rtives. ¡± She deeply felt that she was wrong, and her tone became more painful: ¡°So you havee to live here for a long time since you were a child. Ask yourself if I am not good to you?¡± After being questioned, Mohan was in tears. She knew she was wrong. She felt guilty, but she couldn¡¯t find a word to justify it. She deserves this p, too. Mohan covered her red face with one hand, and when the tears slipped over, she felt a stinging pain, but it was still not as painful as her heartache: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, aunt, I was blinded by hatred, I¡­¡± She hated Mary Kinson, red at her like a bloodthirsty beast out of control. Mary Kinson also looked back coldly. Her eyes didn¡¯t blink, they were dark and terrible, and faintly revealed a little cold light. In previous lives, she also came into contact with Mohan. Although there were few intersections,. She had already knew Mohan¡¯s temper thoroughly, and expected Mohan toe to her nine times out of ten. Even if she doesn¡¯te, she has plenty of ways to make her confess. Mrs. Qiao¡¯s eyes were still full of tears, and when she spoke, she was no longer so energetic or even weak: ¡°Go away, I don¡¯t want to see you again.¡± When she heard all this in the wardrobe, it seemed that there were a thousand needles stuck into her heart, and the terrible pain was stronger than the pain in her eyes in the daytime. She could no longer forgive Mohan. Mohan was more panicked, stretched out her hand to catch Mrs. Qiao, thinking as long as she was coquetry and admit mistakes, she can be forgiven. ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t drive me away. I was wrong. You can beat me and scold me. Don¡¯t drive me away!¡± She just fell out with her grandmother, and she didn¡¯t dare to go back. Now, if her aunt lets her go, she really has no ce to go in this huge capital. Mrs. Qiao still broke off her hand and looked at her. ¡°The moment you decided to add something to my medicine, you didn¡¯t have me in your heart. Everyone has only one heart. Once it is really hurt, it won¡¯t heal again.¡± She became more and more powerless: ¡°I thought I could have a daughter understand me and take care of me, so I gave her all my love, thinking that there would always be a daughter for the rest of my life, but I never thought that you were going to repay me. But you should not hurt me.¡± Mo Han never spoke again, and tears fell like broken pearls. At this time, Mary Kinson came slowly, and the beautiful eyes glowed with a gleam: ¡°Don¡¯t forget what you promised me, give you a night to pack your things, and leave tomorrow.¡± Mo Han fiercely raised her head: ¡°Mary Kinson! What did I do wrong? Why you treat me like this!¡± Mary Kinson hugged her arms and smiled sarcastically: ¡°You deserve it! If you don¡¯t leave as promised, then I can only let William drive you away.¡± She deliberately mentioned William ck, nothing more than sprinkling salt on Mohan¡¯s wound and killing her heart again. Chapter 103 Mo Han was as if struck by lightning, and the unbearable pain made her stumble and take a step back: ¡°You! Do you really¡­ want to do this?¡± Mary Kinson disdained: ¡°You are the one who bear the result.¡± Mohan was stimted by her indifferent attitude, and she waspletely lunatic and sat down on the ground. Mrs. Qiaostill sighed slowly andughed: ¡± Mary Kinson, I really thank you for curing my eyes. I was wrong during the day today. I sincerely apologize to you.¡± Mary Kinson pulled back her little hand and nced at herzily. Her delicate face was wrapped in ayer of coldness: ¡°Everyone has only one heart. Once it is really hurt, it will not heal again.¡± This is what Mrs. Qiao still just said to Mohan. She is very familiar and even more embarrassed at that time: ¡°Hehe, I¡­ I was a little out of control, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Mary Kinson shook her head and looked deserted. ¡°I can understand that you are excited at the time. I have cured your eyes, and you can give relevant remuneration.¡± Mrs. Qiao nodded. ¡°Tell me how much you want.¡± Mary Kinson still held out two fingers towards Mrs. Qiao. ¡°Twenty thousand?¡± Mrs. Qiao still just finished asking, and she smiled embarrassingly: ¡°No, no, it should be 200, 000.¡± Mary Kinson was expressionless and motionless. The atmosphere was slightly awkward, and the air in the room became a little thin. Mrs. Qiao still frowned lightly. She didn¡¯t expect Mary Kinson to have such a big appetite: ¡°Two¡­ two million?¡± ¡°No, twenty million.¡±Mary Kinson¡¯s beautiful fox eyes are slightly raised, with a trace of coldness around her eyes. Mrs. Qiao still opened her mouth wide and her eyes trembled. Her family is not bad, but it hurts a little when she takes 20 million at once.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Mary Kinson dropped her eyes faintly, and her eyes were somewhat cold: ¡°If Mrs. Qiao thinks the price is too expensive, I can restore your eyes to the state before diagnosis and treatment.¡± There are many people who are holding 20 million to find her for medical treatment. If it weren¡¯t for Grandma Mo, she might not have cured her. The doctor treated patients sincerely, the premise is that the patient also respects the doctor. Mrs Qiao still knew that she would do what she said. For fear that her newly cured eyes would change back, she quickly stepped back and looked pale. ¡°Can you ask for less for Grandma Mo¡¯s sake?¡± Mary Kinson chuckled: ¡°If Grandma hadn¡¯t asked me toe, I wouldn¡¯t havee at all, but your attitude towards me doesn¡¯t seem to give Grandma some face.¡± Mrs. Qiao is even more embarrassed, recalling that at first she also let Mary Kinson eat with servants, and beat her during the day and asked her out¡­ Mrs. Qiaostill nodded reluctantly: ¡°All right.¡± Mary Kinson took out a piece of paper from her pocket and handed it over: ¡°You don¡¯t want Grandma to know what happened in your home, do you? This is my private ount. I hope to see the money arrive early tomorrow morning.¡± Mrs. Qiao still waved her hand again and again: ¡°OK, don¡¯t let Grandma Mo know.¡± She lost Mo Han and didn¡¯t want to offend Mo Grandma any more. Kinson nodded with satisfaction, took the clothes in the wardrobe and went straight to the door. Mrs. Qiao still hurriedly stopped her: ¡°Mary Kinson, it¡¯s early morning. Are you going out? I¡¯ll let the driver send you?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Mary Kinson left. See her dosen¡¯t want to stay, Mrs. Qiaostill began to worry, how can one have no disease, maybe she will beg Mary Kinson someday! Early in the morning, the streets in the vi area were silent. Mary Kinson walked out of Qiao¡¯s boundary, took out her mobile phone, and prepared to call a taxi. The light is bright, but it falls on Mary Kinson, who is thin, but it seems that there is no temperature. She hung her head and stood there silently knocking on her mobile phone, with a freezing chill all over her body. At this time, a dark car sped by and stopped firmly in front of Mary Kinson. The driver got down, opened the back seat door, and said respectfully, ¡°Get in the car, Mary Kinson.¡± Mary Kinson saw that it was him, and the whole person rxed a little and got into the co-pilot without saying anything. The man sat back in the driver¡¯s seat and drove directly to the cks. Mary Kinson leaned against the back of the car, yawnedzily, and nced at the scenery that retreated rapidly outside the car at will: ¡°Why are you here at this time?¡± ¡°Seven master asked me to pick you up, Edmend ck¡¯s illness¡­¡± Mary Kinson raised her eyebrows. How did William ck know she was here, and she was going to leave at the moment? All this is too coincidental! Is William ck really prescient? she felt that the devil was terrible, she shuddered. Whit Ben got along with Kinson many times, took care of her more carefully, asking, ¡°Is it cold? I turned the temperature higher.¡± Mary Kinson smiled faintly: ¡°This temperature is just right, you can concentrate on driving, don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Soon, they arrived. Mary Kinson is already asleep in the passenger seat. Whit Ben stopped the car and looked at the people in the co-pilot. She looked good and. She was indeed a good match for the Seventh Master. Just when he wanted to wake up her, he nced that Seventh master wasing towards this side, and his slender legs did not lose the sense of strength. Whit Ben quickly got out of the car and respectfully said, ¡°Master Seven, Mary Kinson hase back, but she seems to be tired and fell asleep in the car.¡± William ck bent down and the people in the car came out. His sharp eagle eyes were still glowing with cold light at night, but when his eyes touched Mary Kinson, they were gentle. The next day. The light outside the window shone into the room. Mary Kinson, who had a good sleep, woke up. Her chestnut pupils trembled as if she had had a nightmare. ¡°Awake?¡± A maic voice came, and the slightly raised tail tone was like old wine, mellow and attractive. William ck sat by the bed, and his big hand with a slight thin cocoon caressed her cheek: ¡°Have you had a nightmare?¡± Seeing Mary Kinson¡¯s eye was red, she seemed to cry, weak and fragile, William ck¡¯s eyebrows inadvertently gathered up. The man¡¯s special agar wood fragrant made Mary Kinson feel at ease for a moment. She blinked and shook her head: ¡°I can¡¯t remember.¡± William ck didn¡¯t ask again, but leaned over and kissed her gently. Mary Kinson just woke up and didn¡¯t resist him. Suddenly, there was a glow of heat at the bottom of his eyes, and the big hand touching her cheek and moved down until they stopped at her back neck. Mary Kinson lightly exhorted: ¡°You¡­¡± A chill came from her lips. His kiss is soft, long, steady and powerful. Mary Kinson¡¯s dizzy, but a pair of eyes are clear and clean, which is enough to hook a man¡¯s heart. Chapter 104 William ck felt that her obedience was acquiescence and eptance. The nameless fire in the bottom of his heart, like being drenched with a handful of oil, burned violently , steamed his cold heart hot, and his body was boiling hot. He pressed Mary Kinson¡¯s back neck hand and couldn¡¯t help using force. Mary Kinson was awake at this moment, and her fine eyebrows were lightly gathered. She looked at him, only to find that he was open-eyed, so she pushed him gently. This action seems to annoy William ck, his face is more gloomy, and the dark eyes seem to crack a gap from the abyss. At the bottom of the deep, there are some hot colors that she can¡¯t understand, as if they are inexhaustible fires of hell. Mary Kinson sobered up, and her fear of this man surged up. William ck¡¯s fire was picked by these little moves, and the other big hand instantly leaned over and imprisoned her hands on her chest, kissing her urgently and fiercely, like a rainstorm. Mary Kinson¡¯s lips feel a little painful, but she can¡¯t break free. Knock, knock- Suddenly there was a knock on the door outside the door, which made William ck, who almost sank, wake up. He tightened his eyebrows, loosened Mary Kinson, and his feelings were turbulent in his ck eyes. Mary Kinson didn¡¯t open her eyes. William ck turned his eyes to the door and sank: ¡°Come in.¡± Whit Ben, who pushed the door and entered, saw Mary Kinson lying sideways behind his back, while William ck was gloomy, and he felt scared when he looked at it more. Whit Ben was embarrassed and nervous. He reported softly: ¡°Seven masters, they areing again. Do you want to send someone to have a look?¡± William ck¡¯s eagle eyes narrowed slightly, and he looked at Mary Kinson. After a second, he said, ¡°Well, I can see it myself. You stay here and take care of her.¡± Whit Ben also looked at Mary Kinson and nodded. Until William ck went farpletely, Mary Kinson gasped for breath, and the whole person refreshed. She opened the quilt and jumped out of bed directly. ¡°Who ising.¡± Whit Ben exined slowly: ¡°There is a blood donation car parked near the ckpound. There are always young peopleing and going, which will make Edmend ck rest, so the seventh master cares¡­¡± Mary Kinson quickly jumped out of bed and ran into the bathroom. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, I haven¡¯t finished speaking yet, what are you running for?¡± Mary Kinson, who hid in the bathroom, turned on the faucet, and the sound of running water filled the whole bathroom, Whit Ben said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you outside the room. Call me if there is anything.¡± Mary Kinson sat on the toilet and raised her voice: ¡°OK.¡± Then, she took out her mobile phone from her pocket and called Yaoi. ¡°Hey, Yaoi, are you up yet?¡± The voice of Yaoi¡¯s soft glutinous came from the other end: ¡°Sister Mary Kinson, I got up. Is there anything ?¡± Mary Kinson looked at it carefully through the doors and windows of the bathroom, and then lowered her voice: ¡°There is a blood donation car near the familypound these days. Does this matter have anything to do with you?¡± Yaoi smiled with a simple and lovely smile: ¡°Yes, every day, the fresh blood of different people is used to feed the seedlings and grass. Now the seedlings and grass are growing very well, and you can use them soon.¡± Mary praised: ¡°Well, Yaoi did a good job.¡± Yaoi smiled happily: ¡°Hee hee.¡± Mary Kinson didn¡¯t want others to know this. Her voice gradually sank: ¡°But you should drive away the blood donation car now, hurry up!¡± Yaoi said regretfully, ¡°Ah, what¡¯s the matter? It¡¯s too early today to collect fresh blood. How can I feed Miao grasster?¡± Mary Kinson sighed: ¡°Yaoi is good and obedient. Get rid of the blood donation car quickly. William ising, don¡¯t let him find anything.¡± ¡°OK, Yaoi knows.¡± There was a crackling keyboard tapping on the phone. It was Yaoi who was dealing with the blood donation car. About three minutester, Yaoi made a noise: ¡°Sister Mary Kinson?¡± ¡°I am here.¡± ¡°I have let the blood donation car go away, and my people have not seen the seventh mastering, so he should not know that this matter has something to do with you.¡± Mary Kinson secretly breathed a sigh of relief and smiled slowly: ¡°Well done.¡± Yaoi smiled happily for a while before thinking of business: ¡°There is no fresh blood today, so what about Sister Mary Kinson¡¯s seedlings and grass?¡± There are very few seedlings in the world, and it is too difficult to find them again. ¡± Mary Kinson her own ns ¡°Nothing, I will find a way to deal with this matter. Thanks to your help to take care of Miao grass these days.¡± ¡°Yaoi¡¯s life is given by Sister Kinson ¡± ¡°Yaoi is good, then I will go to work first, bye-bye.¡± The next day, Mary Kinson was apanied by Whit Ben. In the evening, Mary Kinson said. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte now, you go back from work.¡± Whit Ben sat aside to deal with business, and looked over with questioning eyes. Mary Kinson raised her thin eyebrows and asked in a queen-like tone: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I have to listen to the seventh master, right?¡± After Whit Ben bowed his head and sent a message to the seventh master, he put away his briefcase: ¡± I¡¯ll go back first, bye-bye.¡± Mary Kinson nodded. Watching Whit Ben leave the West Courtyard, the smile on her face disappeared, and she turned and got into a deep forest behind the West Courtyard. Through the heavy shrubs, Mary Kinson found the grass growing under the big stone. It was the seedling grass she picked back a few days ago.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. When the seedling grass was just picked back, it was light turquoise, which was almost the same as ordinary grass. Now, Miao grass has turned into a deep dark green. When Mary Kinson squatted down, she smelled a thick smell of blood. When you look carefully, you can see the grass leaves, which seem to be full of human blood. The meridians are dark brown, and the leaves feel extremely full, like the round belly of human beings after eating and drinking. Seedling grass fed with human blood is not poisonous when touched again. Mary Kinson carefully checked each leaf before letting go of her hand. William¡¯s grandpa¡¯s illness can¡¯t afford to wait, and he died in a previous life, withonly half a month left. The only hope to save him is Miao grass. If it don¡¯t feed enough, today¡¯s blood will be fed for nothing, and the seedlings will soon wither. Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes gradually gloomed. She pulled out a Swiss knife from her pocket and pressed the hilt with her thumb. Chapter 105 With the sound, the sharp de is drawn out of its sheath, and in the deep forest with the wind bursts, it is shining with the cold ze. Then, Mary Kinson rolled up the cuff of her right handpletely, and then took a Swiss knife and ripped it down at the joint, without blinking her eyshes, and her movements were neat. There was a stabbing pain in the concern, and then warm blood slipped down the wrist. She pointed her palm towards the grass, and the bright red blood glowed with light. When it dripped on the grass leaves, it was absorbed instantly like magic. The picture is a bit strange, but it is normal for her who has seen too many strange medical skills. After all, it¡¯s outrageous just to listen to such a thing as feeding human blood to Miao grass and then renewing people¡¯s lives. Mary Kinson¡¯s knife edge is not small. If you don¡¯t press it with your hands, the blood will keep dripping down. Miao grass drinks arge amount of blood a day, 200ml. For normal adult males, it is also eptable. But Mary Kinson overestimated her physical condition. She thought it was a cinch to feed 200ml, but now she is beginning to feel dizzy. No, she has to feed it for a while. After Mary Kinson forcibly fed it 200ml of blood, she blinked several times, but the sight in front of her was still not clear, and the picture was blurred and even shing. She stood up with Stone and left the little deep forest with her memory. The light outside the deep forest was surprisingly bright, and it suddenly pierced Mary Kinson¡¯s fundus, making her head dizzy, and then her head lost consciousness. The whole person fell back straight, and she was about to fall to the ground. Suddenly a figure rushed over quickly, Mary Kinson had closed her eyes, couldn¡¯t see someoneing, only felt a strong wind sweeping all over her body, blowing the hair in her ears. Then, she waspletely unconscious. One nightter. Mary Kinson slowly opened her eyes, and the chestnut fox¡¯s eyes were full of mist, which waspletely clear after a long time. Her eyebrows closed lightly, she looked at the room, and her mind began to turn. She should still be lying outside the deep forest. Why is she in bed? Who brought her in? Mary Kinson¡¯s heart jumped slightly. If William brought himself back, would he find the secret in the deep forest? !Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! At this time, the door was pushed open, and the person who came in was William with a calm face. William strode over and sat down on the edge of her bed. ¡°Master Seven.¡± Mary Kinson called nervously, only to find that her throat was very dry and her voice was very astringent. William didn¡¯t speak, turned, and poured her a cup of warm water. Mary Kinson took it, but she never dared to look into his eyes. When she drank the warm water, William overbearing took the water cup from her hand, and then held her wrist tightly with her big hand, slightly hurting her. William lifted her cuffs directly and pulled them all the way to her hand joints. Mary Kinson looked intently and found that her cut wound had been smeared with medicine and pasted with gauze, and her heart surged with panic. Knowing where the strength came from, he quickly broke his big hand, and then rolled down his cuff to cover the wound. ¡°This injury is¡­¡± She knew that cheating William didn¡¯te to a good end. She didn¡¯t say it out. ¡°Is it worth it to do this?¡± Mary Kinson never looked shy and uneasy, only to see that William¡¯s eyes were less aggressive in the past, but a little more¡­ distressed and remorse. Thinking that he knows everything, and Mary Kinson no longer hides her arm: ¡°It¡¯s worth it.¡± William smiled, and his half-hanging deep eyes poured out a little tired: ¡°If only you were for me, how nice it would be.¡± Mary Kinson didn¡¯t quite understand what he meant, and couldn¡¯t see the emotion at the bottom of his eyes. In fact, she can joke, not for you, but for whom? But Mary Kinson can¡¯t say such words, and there is no way to cheat William. Because indeed, she wants to cure grandpa, not only for William, but also for his love rtionship, and also because of Richard ck in his previous life. William said faintly: ¡°You go on to rest. If the rest is still not good, I will ask Whit Ben to send you back home tomorrow.¡± Are you disappointed in yourself? Mary Kinson whispered: ¡°Go back to Mary¡¯s house in a few days, I¡­¡± ¡°I will raise Miao grass for you.¡± William¡¯s eagle eyes seemed to be able to spy on people¡¯s hearts and suddenly understood her worries. Mary Kinsonfelt that there was no secret in front of William, and his ability to understand everything was simply nobody. Yes, William was never a human being, he was a devil. She raised her hand and pulled out the broken hair in her ear. She hesitated and nodded: ¡°Hmm.¡± The devil king stood up, and his broad figure was like a nightmare, covering her small body: ¡°Then you have a good rest, I went back to my room.¡± Mary Kinson nodded and didn¡¯t make any noise. ¡­ Early the next morning, Mary Kinson just left the room and saw Whit Ben sitting on the front stages. Whit Ben patted his ass and stood up. He turned to look at Mary Kinson and said, ¡°Miss Mary.¡± Mary Kinson understood William¡¯s meaning. She sighed inaudibly, and then made a faint noise: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± On the way back to Mary¡¯s house, Whit Ben secretly looked at Mary Kinson. ¡°Ask if you have something to say.¡± Whit Ben smiled: ¡°I am curious, are you quarreling with the seventh master?¡± Mary Kinson turned sideways and ignored him. She knew why he asked. After all, William took the initiative to send himself back to Mary¡¯s home. Anyone would have such an idea. But she didn¡¯t want to answer. Whit Ben ¡°tut¡± in his heart. It was always someone else who lost control of his emotions for the Seventh Master. Have you ever seen him have emotional fluctuations for others? Half an hour, Mary Kinson returned to Kinson¡¯s house. When she came in, she saw her father sitting on the sofa, as if she had something on her mind. Even she didn¡¯t find it when she walked to her side. She went to Beverly Kinsonand sat down. She whispered, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m back.¡± Beverly Kinson just recovered. When he saw Mary Kinson¡¯s clever face, he said kindly and unexpectedly, ¡°Mary Kinson, why did you suddenlye back?¡± Mary Kinson smiled and softened her tone: ¡°No, I just want toe back and have a look. By the way, what were you thinking just now? Is something happening at home?¡± Beverly Kinson hesitated, looked at her withplicated eyes, and sighed ¡°It¡¯s because of your grandmother. She suddenly fell ill recently and became more and more serious. Even doctors can¡¯t see the reason.¡± So, he is worried and doesn¡¯t know what to do. Never thought at this time, Mary Kinson came back. But it¡¯s good to be back. Before Mary Kinson said something, Beverly Kinson said again: ¡°Mary Kinson, since you are back, go and see your grandmother by the way.¡± Grandma¡¯s illness is very serious recently. What he is worried about is that Grandma¡¯s time is running out. Mary Kinson¡¯s breath is slightly heavy. In the past life, Grandma was not seriously ill so quickly. Why is it suddenly now¡­ Chapter 106 Mary Kinson couldn¡¯t see her father¡¯s depression and didn¡¯t want to lose her grandmother, so she nodded and followed him to her room. She had guessed that Grandma was seriously ill. However, when she saw Grandma lying in bed, old and weak, she suddenly became a little appalled and worried. Grandma Mary used to be like a noble person. Now, it¡¯s like the flowers have withered. Maybe the sound of them entering the door made grandma Kinson annoyed. She heard the sound while resting and slowly opened her eyes. After seeing Mary Kinson, Grandma¡¯sx eyes suddenly lit up. She carefully raised her hand, pointing to the direction of Mary Kinson, some dry lips also slightly opened, as if to say something to Mary Kinson. Just, before she said a word, but first can¡¯t stop coughing up. Mary Kinson almost ran over and sat down by Grandma Kinson¡¯s bed with her eyebrows locked: ¡°Grandma.¡± Grandma Kinson looked at Mary Kinson deeply, as if she had a thousand words to say to her, but she couldn¡¯t say anything, only her palm trembled slightly. Mary Kinson¡¯s pupil swayed slightly, reflecting Grandma¡¯s gaunt face. She was almost never nervous, for fear that Grandma Kinsonwould leaves her like a grandmother in the country: ¡°Grandma, are you going to say something to me?¡± Grandma Kinsonnodded gently and opened her lips again, but she still couldn¡¯t make any sound. Mary Kinson couldn¡¯t bear it, and her eyes suddenly became extremely firm. She held Grandma ¡®s hand and added some strength: ¡°Grandma, you¡¯d better have a rest.¡± She gave her grandmother a pulse quietly. She probably knows that some diseases on Grandma are only caused by the elderly, but there are less than 10, 000 cases in the world. Why does Grandma have them? Mary Kinsonsolemnly said: ¡°You can rest assured that I will cure you!¡± When the words fell, she got up and left. When she went out, she happened to meet Rose Kinson, who came in with medicine, and they almost bumped into each other. At the crucial time, Mary Kinson leaned to the side and helped the medicine bowl with quick eyes. Mary Kinson breathed a sigh of relief in shock, looked up at her, raised her eyebrows slightly, and was surprised: ¡°How can you be here?¡± ¡°This is my home. Why can¡¯t I be here?¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s face was cold, and she bypassed her directly and left without looking back. Just then, Beverly Kinson also came out of Grandma¡¯s room. Seeing Rose Kinson, he first paused, and then said, ¡°Rose Kinson, your grandmother just rested, so don¡¯t go in and disturb her.¡± Mary Kinson looked at him, stared down at the medicine soup, nodded, and cleverly responded: ¡°OK, Dad.¡± She put down the medicine bowl and quietly went to Mary Kinson¡¯s room, where there was no one.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. As she expected, Mary Kinsonwas restless. However, just for a while, where can Mary Kinson go? ¡­ The greenhouse in the back garden. Mary Kinson looked at some herbs she raised on weekdays, which grew very well and were of special use for treating some intractable diseases. However, Grandma¡¯s illness this time is somewhat strange, and her body is exhausted so badly that she can¡¯t tolerate too much time dy. With these only herbs, she immediately set out to develop prescriptions. After repeated scrutiny, a prescription was figured out. After three or four hours, Mary Kinson wiped the sweat on her forehead and breathed a sigh of relief gently. After packing the pills, she nned to give them to Grandma after the clinical trial. At this time, outside the greenhouse suddenly came the servant¡¯s urgent voice: ¡°Miss, it¡¯s not good, something happened!¡± Mary Kinson took the lead in thinking of Grandma¡¯s illness, instantly stood up, and walked quickly to the door. The servant ran towards in a dusty way, panting: ¡°It¡¯s the olddy, she¡­¡± Mary Kinson suddenly had some bad feelings in her heart and twisted her eyebrows: ¡°Slow down, what¡¯s the matter?¡± The servant took a deep breath and spoke again: ¡°Seconddy, the olddy had just rested. I don¡¯t know what happened, and suddenly she twitched all over. The master asked me toe to you and said I would let you go up and have a look.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s eyebrows suddenly twisted deeper, did not dare to dy, and immediately followed the servant away. After her figure disappearedpletely, Rose Kinson came out from the dark behind the door, looked at no one around, and walked to the greenhouse with confidence. She came to the greenhouse early in the morning and saw Mary Kinson might be tinkering with pills inside, so she kept hiding outside and wanted to find a chance to take a look. There are some residual herbs on the table that Mary Kinson has just used, and there is a piece of paper beside it. Mary Kinson immediately picked up the piece of paper on the table. After seeing the contents above, the lip angle evoked an imperceptible smile. Confirming that there was no one around again, she took out her mobile phone decisively, turned on the camera, and took a picture of the prescription on the table. After that, she quickly left here. Just met Mary Kinson, who was hammering her waist and went downstairs, Rose Kinson¡¯s heart trembled, only smiled and said hello, and went out in a hurry. Mary Kinson just helped Grandma Kinson simply apply needles, and saw that Grandma¡¯s health improved a little before leaving, so she was tired at the moment and didn¡¯t think much about it. Until evening. Mary Kinson finished her work and poured a ss of water into the kitchen. Suddenly, she heard the servants¡¯ments. ¡°You know what? The olddy has taken the medicine given by the bigdy, and her body is much better.¡± ¡°I heard that Miss has been running around for the olddy¡¯s illness recently and found a lot of famous doctors before she found this prescription.¡± Mary Kinson paused slightly with the hand holding the water cup, wondering. Mary Kinson has found the medicine for grandma? But in previous lives, it was Rose Kinson who stole her prescription. Mary Kinson pondered for a while, finished drinking water and prepared to go back to her room. When she passed the living room, she happened to see her father and Rose Kinsoning down from upstairs together. Grandma¡¯s condition has improved, William¡¯s face looks much better, and his words are full of appreciation and gratification: ¡°Rose Kinson, this time Grandma¡¯s illness is really thanks to you.¡± Mary Kinson has be a great hero of the Mary family at this moment and is loved by all people as if it were shining. She enjoyed the feeling. Especially when Grandma just praised her. However, she is still very modest on the surface and keeps a smile: ¡°Dad, don¡¯t meet me so much. They are all family members. I also hope that Grandma¡¯s illness will get better soon.¡± Beverly Kinson didn¡¯t say anything more, just a little curious. ¡°By the way, how did you find this prescription?¡± Chapter 107 Rose Kinson smiled calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about prescriptions, but I just suffered from not finding a matching case. Today, a doctor in the college just said that he had treated the same case. I asked him to give me the prescription to try. I didn¡¯t expect it to be really useful.¡± Sure enough, she didn¡¯t dote her in vain. Beverly Kinson breathed a sigh of relief from her grandmother¡¯s illness. ¡°When your grandmother ispletely cured, you must invite the doctor to your house, and our family must thank him in person.¡± Mary Kinson nodded gently: ¡°OK, Dad, I will talk to him. You haven¡¯t slept well these days, so have a good rest first. I don¡¯t want to cure my grandmother, and my father is sick again.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t.¡± Beverly Kinsonsmiled. Mary Kinson advised: ¡°OK, you go to sleep, grandma I will take good care of it.¡± Beverly Kinson was really tired, and finally let go of Stone, which was pressing in his heart. His sleepiness suddenly poured in and her voice was a little tired: ¡°Well, you should go to bed early.¡± Their dialogue was heard by Mary Kinson, she was suddenly confused. Although Grandma loves Rose Kinson very much at ordinary times, Rose Kinson can¡¯t afford to be early without profit and try to find a way to treat her body for Grandma At this time, the servant saw her and respectfully said, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s gettingte. Do you want to wash and sleep? I¡¯ll prepare bathwater.¡± Mary Kinson waved her hand: ¡°No, I have something to do.¡± The servant bowed her head and opened his position to the side. Mary Kinson walked neatly and went straight over the servant to the back garden. After approaching, she found that the medicinal materials and prescriptions on the stage had been moved. Who has been here? She frowned slightly and was about to go out and ask the servant when suddenly a night wind hit, with the sudden cold in early autumn, which made her shudder. Jingle, jingle. Fragmentary voices rang around. Mary Kinson hung her eyes and stared at the little things blown by the wind on the table, and instantly took off her guard. It should be blown by the wind. She was holding a dropper and was going to continue the experiment, only to find that the research instruments were all neat so that the medicinal materials would not be blown by the wind before moving their positions. Mary Kinson squinted slightly. She was sure that someone had entered her room. onlyRose Kinson. She breathed slightly and suddenly remembered her past life, that is, Rose Kinson stole her achievements and cured her grandmother for a while, but manyplications were caused. In this life, does Rose Kinson want to do this again? In this case, she would like to see how Rose Kinson lifted Stone and smashed herself! She doesn¡¯t want her grandmother to endure hardships, but Rose Kinson¡¯s greatest reliance in Kinson¡¯s family is her grandmother. Want to let Mary Kinsonpletely lose the trust and favor of the Kinson family, want to stimte her to show her trail, so as to follow the clues to check the truth of her adoption. Can only wrong grandma for a few days. Then, she didn¡¯t have time to think about it, so she buried herself in studying pills. Before long, she discovered the shorings, and her heart sank slightly. She must have purple sunflower in this pill! But at this time of year, where will there be? For several days in a row, Mary Kinson didn¡¯t go out of the garden, and she almost didn¡¯t eat and sleep, so the rumors at home gradually prized. Some people say that her filial piety is touching, while others say that she is acting and pretending. Mary Kinson didn¡¯t respond. In a few days. Be Kinson, with all kinds of rumors, brought hot meals to visit Mary Kinson, smiled and squinted, and asked her to take a bite. She is an innocent age, and her smile is as bright as a flower, which instantly dispels Mary Kinson¡¯s recent tiredness. Mary Kinson stared bright eyes, curious staring at those medicinal materials on the table, , but was forced to pinch the nose by the smell of rushing nose. ¡°Oh, what is this? It smells bad.¡± ¡°They are all developed powders, and some drugs are unpleasant to smell.¡± Mary Kinson exined with a spoiled chuckle while eating. Be Kinson didn¡¯t understand this either. She pouted and nodded: ¡°The second sister has been developing these days, is it for Grandma¡¯s body?¡± Mary Kinson dropped her eyes lightly, but she didn¡¯t speak: ¡°After eating, please take the bowl back.¡± Be Kinson cleverly nodded: ¡°OK, I won¡¯t bother the second sister.¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Mary Kinson reached out and gently rubbed her head: ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking, but I never think you are bored.¡± Be Kinson smiled softly and her eyes were bright. Night sank, a little silence struck, and the moonlight washed away the lead in the day like water, making the garden soft. in light reflected in Mary Kinson¡¯s good face, but it reflected the anxiety between her fine brows. She took off her gloves and called Yaoi. ¡°Sister Mary, haven¡¯t you slept sote?¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s hands are at the table, her mobile phone is between her arms, she hangs her head, and the chestnut pupil eyes in the fox¡¯s eyes are somewhat tired ¡°I haven¡¯t slept yet. Has the purple sunflower you are looking for fallen these days?¡± ¡°Sister Mary, it¡¯s autumn now.¡± Purple sunflower is not an ordinary sunflower. It can grow by looking at the opportunity when the seasons change, whether they are nted artificially or specially. So Yaoi said this to remind Mary Kinson that it is impossible to find purple sunflower now. However, Mary Kinson has never found an alternative herb, and her head hangs down heavily and sighs: ¡°Without purple sunflower, you can¡¯t use anything.¡± Yaoi slightly pondered: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Rose Kinson has already helped Grandma treat it, and Grandma¡¯s health hasn¡¯t improved yet?¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s fox eyes narrowed slightly and her tone was slightly tired: ¡°She used my original immature prescription, which can make Grandma¡¯s health better for a while, but it will only get worse in the long run.¡± ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ll look for it again, and you should remember to rest, otherwise you will fall if you go on like this.¡± ¡°It will.¡± After hanging up the phone, Mary Kinso nopened the ancient forensic ssics again and looked at them again and again. The next day. Be Kinson came to deliver breakfast and saw a pair of foxes in Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes full of red blood. At first nce, they were full of enchanting beauty, and then they were very tired. She hurried over, distressed and slightly med: ¡°How can you not go back to the room to sleep when I am sleepy? If you insist your body will copse.¡± Mary Kinson, with fine eyebrows, forcibly cheered up, pulled the corners of her mouth, and smiled slightly: ¡°Nothing.¡± Be Kinson became more dissatisfied: ¡°You will only say nothing.¡± Seeing that her sister is tired, she is really sad. She can¡¯t bear to be sad, so she smiles sweetly again. ¡°Second sister, don¡¯t worry too much. Grandma is much better after the elder sister gave her pills. She couldn¡¯t eat something before, and now she has a good appetite. She also said that she wants to eat sugar today.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s face was slightly heavy, and Rose Kinson increased the dosage? She turned and packed the things on the table, put them in the small iron box at the corner of the table, and walked directly to Grandma¡¯s room. Just walking to the door, She sawRose Kinsoning out from the inside, and her expression was somewhat trance. The two sisters faced, Rose Kinson subconsciously slightly raised her eyebrows, and her moist eyes glowed with clear and moving light, looking very good. Mary Kinson, who has not had a good rest, looks somewhat pale. Rose Kinson stood at the door of the house, seemingly deliberately refusing to let people in, but her face was covered with a warm smile: ¡°I just gave my grandmother a pill, and my grandmother wants to sleep and rest, otherwise you cane backter.¡± She doesn¡¯t want to see her grandma. Mary Kinson frowned lightly. Chapter 108 Grand ma Qin Hun¡¯s voice calmly asked: ¡°Is it Mary?¡± RrOSE Kinson, who stood in front of the door, immediately turned back and smiled sweetly at her grandmother inside: ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know what Mary is busy with these days. I should havee to see you just after I was busy. I think you have arrived at the rest point and want her toeter.¡± Qin Hun said with a smile: ¡°Let here in. I haven¡¯t seen her for several days, and I miss her.¡± Mary Kinson nodded with a smile ¡°OK, then.¡± Mary Kinson came in and saw Qin Hun¡¯s face at a nce, which was obviously much better than some time ago. She was staring at herself with a smile. ¡°Come and sit down. I heard you say that you have been developing medicine for me in the back garden these days.¡± It seems that Be Kinson didn¡¯t say anything nice about herself in front of Grandma at ordinary times. She doesn¡¯t know if Grandma is sick, and she feel that Grandma is more and more kind. Mary Kinson didn¡¯t develop the pills, so she didn¡¯t admit it easily. She wrinkled her nose and changed the subject: ¡°Grandma looks very good, is there any difort in her body?¡± Before Qin Hun spoke, Rose Kinson went around behind her, raised her hand and pressed her shoulder, and said gently and thoughtfully: ¡°Grandma is much better recently, and her appetite has be bigger.¡± Qin Hun enjoyed: ¡°Yes, the thing that Rose Kinson gave me to eat recently is very effective. After eating for a few days, my spirit is obviously much better.¡± While speaking, she took a look at Rose Kinson, whose eyes carried indescribable gratitude and love, as if to say that she had not loved her for nothing for so many years. Mary Kinson looked at the harmonious picture of the two of them, breathed a sigh of relief and whispered, ¡°Let me take your pulse.¡± Mary Kinson said: ¡°No, my grandmother¡¯s body has been taken care of by me recently. I know if there is any problem. There may always be some discrepancies between the words of two people.¡± She is always interrupting loudly, which is annoying. Mary Kinson narrowed her eyes and whispered: ¡°Why don¡¯t my sister go out first? I want to apany my grandmother alone.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Mary Kinson¡¯s pink lips were slightly open, and she was about to say something. Qin Hun patted her hand on her shoulder and whispered: ¡°You have been apanying me these days and you are tired. It is also appropriate to change Mary to apany me.¡± The love between the lines is particrly obvious. Mary Kinson epted the love with a smile and nodded: ¡°Well, if Grandma is ufortable, call me at any time.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± There are only Mary Kinson and Qin Hun in the room. Mary Kinson took the initiative to reach out and hold Grandma¡¯s hand. Qin Hun¡¯s fundus shed with a clear light, and the excitement that was difficult to hide came out from the eyes. When the child first entered , she was in a dilemma. Unexpectedly, she didn¡¯t care about it and was so close to herself. ¡°Mary¡­¡± Mary Kinson looked at her grandmother with soft eyes and asked softly: ¡°Since my sister is helping you with treatment, I will no longer intervene, but have you felt any difort recently?¡± Qin Hun raised a smiling face, and was about to shake er head and say no. But only can spit out a ¡°no¡± word, and didn¡¯t speak further. She was in the same ce and didn¡¯t blink. Mary Kinson held her hand tightly: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?!¡± After about three seconds, Qin Hun recovered and shook his head: ¡°Nothing, finally the body improved a lot, but there will be palpitations from time to time.¡± I didn¡¯t move just now. It was also palpitation and pain. I endured it for a while. Mary Kinson pondered: ¡°Palpitations, heart pain?¡± Qin Hun waved her hand and smiled disapprovingly: ¡°Nothing, it will basically only hurt a day, only three or four seconds, no big deal.¡± It can be seen that Qin Hun trusts Rose Kinson very much. Mary Kinson didn¡¯t say much. The two granddaughters talked about something else, and the rtionship improved a lot. ¡­ Now, Rose Kinson has a high status in the family. The whole family knows that she cured Grandma Su¡¯s illness, and the servants will smile when they see her. ¡°Bigdy.¡± Rose Kinson was radiant and the whole person was in high spirits. When she saw the servant, she smiled slightly: ¡°Where are you going with something?¡± The servant carried a small shovel, a bucket and so on, and wore a thick apron. The servant answered truthfully: ¡°I want to clean up the back garden of Miss Mary. She has been in it for several days and needs to take care of it.¡± Mary Kinson brightened at the moment. She nodded peacefully, then reached out and took the tool: ¡°I¡¯ll help my sister clean it.¡± If in the past, the servant would ask Mary Kinson¡¯s opinion. But now, the servant nodded without saying anything: ¡°OK.¡± Mary Kinson came to the back garden with something, just came in and looked back at the door. There were no servants passing by, and the garden door was closed conveniently. Dong- The gate closed and she was the only one in the back garden. She walked well to the table in the middle of the greenhouse. The things on it were scattered, and there were some leftover medicinal materials and a small box everywhere. Mary Kinson couldn¡¯t help secretly pleased. If she didn¡¯t guess wrong, what¡¯s inside is Mary¡¯s achievements these days. Opening the small box, she saw the pills inside at a nce. Sure enough. Her mouth evoked a sinister smile, and without hesitation, she put the box of pills into her pocket, and then she left here without looking back. In the next room of grandma, Rose Kinson listened to the movement and waited for Mary to leave. Mary Kinson entered Grandma¡¯s room and said with concern, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll treat you and see how you are recovering.¡± Grandma Kinson smiled happily: ¡°OK.¡± Mary Kinson simply helped Grandma look at it and asked her some questions. During this period, Grandma Kinson has been very cooperative. However, she noticed that Rose Kinson¡¯s face gradually changed. She was ready to give her the water to drink, butbefore shepletely tightened it. The water cup fell on Qin Hun¡¯s body. Rose Kinson hurriedly squatted down and took out a paper towel to help her wipe it: ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry Grandma! It¡¯s my fault, what can I do?¡± She was anxious and panicked, her eyebrows locked and her face sad. Grandma Kinson suddenly had some worries. She raised her hand and grabbed it. She asked with concern: ¡°Rose Kinson, is it my illness that has be serious again?¡± Although it¡¯s getting better these days, something is still wrong. Mary Kinson quickly exined: ¡°No, grandma, your health is very good, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Grandma Kinson didn¡¯t believe it very much. She twisted her eyebrows subconsciously: ¡°Rose Kinson, you have to tell me the truth, otherwise, why are you like this?¡± Rose Kinson, a child who has been steady, clever and sensible since childhood, has always been the child of other people¡¯s families. Now, there must be hidden feelings when water is sprinkled. Under her eyes full of examination, Rose Kinson finally opened her mouth: ¡°Grandma, this has nothing to do with your illness, but I have something on my own mind.¡± She opened her mouth and was just about to talk when she suddenly hesitated again. Seeing this, Grandma Kinson asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Tell Grandma, Grandma must make decisions for you!¡± Mary Kinson look faint some worry, she tentative inquiry: ¡°Grandma, if Mary Kinson did something wrong, will you forgive me?¡± Chapter 109 ¡°Mary? What did she do?¡± Qin Hun¡¯s eyebrows suddenly tightened and her voice became heavy. She knew that the rtionship between the sisters was not very good, but as an elder in the family, she always wanted family harmony, so she was disappointed for a while. Mary Kinson still hesitates. Under Grandma¡¯s gaze, she took out the small box in her pocket and opened it: ¡°I just saw that Mary was very tired recently, so I went to the greenhouse to help her clean it. Unexpectedly, I found this on her desk.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Grandma Kinson thinks this medicine looks familiar, like the medicine that Rose Kinson gives herself at ordinary times, but she doesn¡¯t quite understand it. ¡°Grandma, this medicine is exactly the same as the medicine I gave you.¡±Rose Kinson¡¯s tone is unusually firm, with some forbearance grievances. ¡°Rose Kinson, are you misunderstood? Mary is a good girl, not a shallow person.¡± Is it different to be rted by blood? Rose Kinson¡¯s hands are sped together, her nails are painful, and her face is still warm and gentle: ¡°Maybe she cares about your body, so she simply wants to study the ingredients, not to grab my form.¡± Her eyebrow knitted together. Qin Hun felt something was wrong, and Rose Kinson took great pains to treat, but Mary Kinson stole pills. No matter why this mind is very bad. And Rose Kinson, but try to keep a smile. How sensible this child is, and she won¡¯t say anything about grievances in her heart. If she didn¡¯t have to ask, she wouldn¡¯t mention it all her life. After much pondering, Qin Hun had a pain in her heart, and now even her head is aching. She clenched her teeth and almost exhausted her whole body¡¯s strength to shout: ¡°Go and call Mary in!¡± As if determined to get justice For Rose Kinson! Rose Kinson saw Grandma so angry as if the floor shook a few minutes. She couldn¡¯t help but step forward and caress her back: ¡°Grandma, you calm down, I will let the servant call her now.¡± After Rose Kinson helped Grandma Kinson calm down, although Grandma¡¯s health was better, it was inevitable that she still had a headache. At this point, in the study. Beverly Kinson sat on the sofa and looked at Mary Kinson anxiously: ¡°You have been locked in the garden these days and don¡¯te out to eat. What is going on? Can you talk to Dad?¡± Beverly Kinson has always been indebted to her, and she can be described as extra care and love as if to make up for the fatherly love she had given less in previous years. Mary Kinson can feel that his father is good to her and has not concealed it: ¡°I have been developing a medicine recently, but I have never seeded, and I have never found a solution, so I always study and study in the garden.¡± Beverly Kinson sighed, but the corner of his eye was smiling: ¡°Mary¡¯s attentive and diligent appearance is somewhat like your mother.¡± As he said, he patted Mary Kinson on the shoulder with his big hand andforted him: ¡°It¡¯s just that fathers don¡¯t want you t like this. The most important thing for girls is to pay attention to their bodies.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s heart became hot and nodded with a smile: ¡°I will pay attention .¡± ¡°Well, if you have any problems in life and work in the future, you can take the initiative to talk to your father.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Father and daughter were chatting happily when the door was suddenly knocked. A servant unexpectedly pushed the door and came indirectly. He lowered his head and said, ¡°Miss, the olddy asked you to go to her room.¡± Generally, servants don¡¯t be so aggressive. Father and daughter look at each other and feel that something has happened. Beverly Kinson stood up: ¡°Is Grandma¡¯s body ufortable again?¡± The servant kept his head down all the time, thinking of the angry appearance of the olddy with some palpitations, and said in a small voice: ¡°This¡­ you will know when you go.¡± Mary Kinson noticed that something was wrong with the servant¡¯s face. I have a guess in my heart. Two minutester, Mary Kinson and her father stood side by side and arrived at the door of Grandma¡¯s room. As soon as they entered, they felt that the atmosphere was wrong. Mary Kinson¡¯s eyebrows were lightly gathered, and the fox¡¯s eyes were somewhat guarded. Her eyes wandered on the faces of Qin Hun and Rose Kinson, and she called ¡°Grandma.¡± Qin Hun held the chair and coughed twice, lifting her eyes and looking at Mary Kinson. Although she is a close child of Kinson¡¯s family, after all, she grew up in the countryside over the years, and she can¡¯t me her for learning some bad roots. However, since she has returned, Qin Hun has an obligation to teach her well. She sank: ¡°Come here.¡± Mary Kinson took a step forward and stopped in front of her. Her beautiful fox eyes hung down and her long eyshes were particrly superior. A moving face inherits the best genes of parents. ¡°Mary, do you know what is wrong?¡± Mary¡¯s eyebrows slightly frowned, swept the eyes at Rose Kinson. ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong. Please tell me straight.¡± Mary Kinson is very dull, neither humble. Qin Hun shook her head in disappointment frowned and asked, ¡°You stole your sister¡¯s prescription for treating me, didn¡¯t you?¡± Thest three words were added after hesitation. Words fall, Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes blink slightly, and her expression is calm as a mirror: ¡°No.¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Qin Hun¡¯s eyes were covered with wrinkles, and her face had improved, and she became somewhat old. ¡°Mary, I know you have not liked your sister, but how to say¡­¡± Mary Kinson raised a pair of clear fox eyes, which were less red than usual, and was more deserted: ¡°Anyway, I have never done such a thing.¡± Stealing? Habitual thieves have always been good children, geniuses, goddesses, and Rose Kinson in people¡¯s minds. In the past life, Rose Kinson almost bullied her every step, went up step by step, became a national doctor, and became¡­ too much, she can¡¯t remember. She was willing to forgive, because of a trace of concern for the Kinson family. But now, she doesn¡¯t want to. Rose Kinson, look very embarrassed. But she doesn¡¯t need to say a word more, because grandma will do justice for herself. Sure enough, Qin Hun saw Mary Kinson deny it and sighed again and again. Every sigh, the white hair on the temples seems to be obvious again: ¡°Mary, you still don¡¯t recognize it when ites to this?¡± Mary Kinson couldn¡¯t bear to suffer indignities from her grandmother. Her eyes crossed her grandmother, and fell to the person behind her: ¡°Rose Kinson, what did you say to her grandmother?¡± The named party, with a trace of different colors on his face, was somewhat embarrassed and somewhat sad: ¡°I told Grandma the truth.¡± Chapter 110 Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes are sharp: ¡°Then say it again in front of me and father.¡± Beverly Kinson looked at his eldest daughter. Rose Kinson pretended to be throwing caution to the wind, and her eyebrows were tight: ¡°I saw my sister steal grandma¡¯s medicine. Later, I saw the same pills in the garden.¡± William¡¯s eyebrows were deep: ¡°Mary has been developing medicine in the garden recently. How could she steal Grandma¡¯s medicine?¡± Rose Kinson blinked with injustice, her eyes cut like water, and the ripples were faint: ¡°It won¡¯t happen that during my sister developed the medicine, which is exactly the same as the medicine I gave my grandmother, will it? This coincidence is too¡­¡± Qin Hun ispletely on Rose Kinson¡¯s side. After all, Rose Kinson is a famous doctor, and she is taking care of herself these days. She sank: ¡°Mary, there is only one family here. I just called you here to admit your mistake and apologize to your sister. We are still a family, and no one will have a bad opinion of you.¡± The eyes of all fell on Mary Kinson again, and the eyes pointed at her like a sword. Mary Kinson walked over, took Mary¡¯s hand and softly said, ¡°Sister, no matter what you did wrong, the elder sister won¡¯t me you.¡± It sounds good, but in this way, it settled the fact that Mary Kinson made mistakes. Mary Kinson¡¯s expression was calm, and she pulled back her hand, and her eyes were somewhat cool. She deliberately left pills in the garden, just waiting for Rose Kinson. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so impatient and jump out to bite back so quickly. She was stealing other people¡¯s achievements, and saying others stole. Her identity is fake, and even the medicine should be fake. Mary Kinson looked at Rose Kinson straight, and the good-looking fox¡¯s eyes glowed with extremely cold light, exuding a deep and remote cold breath. Mary Kinson breathes slightly. Beverly Kinson looked at the recovered eldest daughter. Out of trust, he patiently asked: ¡°Mary, tell Dad and Grandma, what is going on?¡± Mary Kinson raised her eyes, her chestnut pupil was slightly vertical, and she stared at Rose Kinson. She took a step forward. At the intersection of two people¡¯s eyes, there seems to be a spark shing. Mary Kinson was slightly surprised and immediately showed an understanding smile: ¡°I didn¡¯t mean toin to my grandmother today, but I was a little ufortable in my heart and was seen by my grandmother.¡± Mary Kinson looked at her acting coldly, and the disgust and disdain revealed at the bottom of her eyes did not hide at all: ¡°Have you finished?¡± Rose Kinson¡¯s eyes trembled, and she was flustered, but she forced cheer herself up, and her back was straight. Anyway, with grandma¡¯s support, what can Mary Kinson do with herself? Qin Hun was unhappy ¡°Mary, apologize to your sister.¡± ¡°Apologize? Oh!¡± Pa- The crisp p in the face exploded the room like thunder. Be Kinson was beaten , and the burning pain came from her broken face, which made her almost exim. Qin Hun stared with consternation: ¡°Mary, you actually hit your sister!¡± Beverly Kinson hurried forward to pull away Mary Kinson and stood between his two daughters. He nervously lifted Rose Kinson¡¯s face and took her hand covering her face. White face, red p marks like sashimi, particrly conspicuous. Mary Kinson raised a pair of water eyes full of tears, red face and messy hair, lining her more innocent and weak. ¡°Sister, sister, are you guilty?¡± Mary Kinson blew her red and hot palm: ¡°You are the one who should apologize.¡± She said, ¡°The prescription I put in the back garden is notpletely formed, and you actually¡­! You are also a medical student, and the medicine is poisonous. Do you want me to teach you?¡± Rose Kinson¡¯s heart trembled and she wanted to cry: ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are talking about, let alone why you hit me. The medicine is my own prescription, and I also want to make my grandmother better¡­¡± Mary Kinson took a step forward and forced ¡°Do you want to kill grandma!¡± Mary Kinson subconsciously took a step back, raised her hand over heer face, gave birth to her and pped her without saying anything. Because she was too anxious, she almost fell down, but Beverly Kinson grabbed her and protected her in her arms. Mary Kinson snuggled up in his father¡¯s arms, like a child who was greatly frightened, tugging at his clothes and crying: ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Beverly Kinson looked at Mary Kinson, who stood in ce in anger, and looked at Rose Kinson, who sobbed. The palms and backs of his hands were full of meat. No matter who was lying, he felt bad. Qin Hun also got out of bed with a strong body. She distressed her back twitching: ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry, Grandma knows that you are a good boy and sincerely wants to make Grandma better.¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Mary Kinson turned and hugged Qin Hun, crying without saying a word. But for a moment, Rose Kinson calmed down, patted Grandma¡¯s hand, and said gently and thoughtfully, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t get angry, I can prove what I didn¡¯t do, and I won¡¯t be wronged in vain.¡± Beverly Kinson looked at her two daughters in a difficult way, and then looked at Qin Hun with two coughs, holding her to one side and sitting down. Rose Kinson smoked the red tip of her nose, raised her eyes and looked at Mary, looking like he wanted to settle ounts: ¡°Mary, you just said that I stole your pills, right?¡± Mary Kinson said in a cold voice: ¡°You and I know it in our hearts.¡± Between two people¡¯s hearts, the atmosphere is extraordinarily quiet, and a battle may break out at any time. For a long time, Rose Kinson said, ¡°It is well known that I first developed the medicine for Grandma. And the pills you developed are in the garden. I only saw it today. This order is very clear.¡± Mary Kinson pinched her fingertips, her eyes were cold, and she touched the cold like the bottom of the riverbed in deep winter: ¡°I will repeat it again atst. The problem is that the pills have not beenpletely developed, and Grandma¡¯s life will be in danger if she eats them again! This is why I hit you!¡± Beverly Kinson looked at Qin Hun with concern. Qin Hun¡¯s fingers moved slightly beside her, and her heart was blocked. If it was really like what Mary said, wouldn¡¯t she be worried about her life? No, Rose Kinson won¡¯t joke about his life. Rose Kinson¡¯s attitude is also very tough: ¡°Theposition of the pill is reasonable, so you don¡¯t have to be rmist here. I can report the name of the medicinal material in front of everyone, listen well!¡± Mary Kinson couldn¡¯t helpughing contemptuously. Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes showed some sharp victory. She said: ¡°Shixiang, Angtianlian, eucalyptus fruit, dark purple Fritiria¡­¡± As the saying goes, you can never wake up a person who pretends to sleep. It seems that Rose Kinson is going to pretend to the end. Mary Kinson slightly raised her brow: ¡°Confirm it, right?¡± Mary Kinson nodded proudly. Mary Kinson also nodded, and her lips slightly raised: ¡°Well, it is meaningless for us to argue like this. It is better to get an authoritative ce to identify.¡± Mary Kinson eyebrows light close, can you still see whose prescription it is to identify? Mary Kinson¡¯s lips hung with a provocative smile: ¡°How?¡± Rose Kinson vaguely felt that something was wrong, but her grandmother and father were watching behind her. She could only nod with her back straight: ¡°Of course.¡± Mary Kinson smiled: ¡°That¡¯s OK, we¡¯ll seeter.¡± Chapter 111 Mary Kinson alsoforted Grandma: ¡°Grandma rests early, don¡¯t get angry, everything will be clear after the resulte out.¡± This sounds peaceful. Qin Hun nodded and was slightly gentle to Mary Kinson. Beverly Kinson also found it difficult to determine whose fault it was, so he said in a t voice: ¡°Good.¡± Mary Kinson nodded and turned to leave. But was caught by Rose Kinson, ¡°that p how to calcte? Although it is a family, I can¡¯t be beaten in vain, can I?¡± Mary Kinson pulled back her hand, and her red eyes provoked, showing some charm and sharp cold light: ¡°The result has note out yet, how can it be regarded as white?¡± Say, she directly turned to leave, don¡¯t give Su Xin a chance to speak. As if she decided that Rose Kinson was a thief. Mary Kinson stood in ce, hanging her eyes, and her eyes were dark and rich, almost dripping out of water. The next day. Mary Kinson got up early in the morning and packed up properly. When she arrived at the hall, she saw Beverly Kinson and them all there. She whispered, ¡°Dad.¡± Beverly Kinson looked up and smiled at her, looking friendly: ¡°Mary, you are awake.¡± After Mary Kinson smiled shallowly, she looked at her grandmother¡¯splexion and said cleverly, ¡°Good morning, grandma, do you feel better today?¡± Qin Hun repllied,¡±Much better.¡± Between grandparents and grandchildren, it seems to be more estranged. Beverly Kinson smiled: ¡°Your grandmother has to wait for the appraisal results together.¡± Mary Kinson frowned and tried to persuade: ¡°Grandma, you still have more rest now.¡± Qin Hun sighed, looked away, and said firmly: ¡°I have to know the result, whether I framed you or¡­¡± At this time, upstairs came the sound of high heels rubbing on the ground. Mary Kinson¡¯s long hair shawl, wearing a seemingly ordinary suit, which is actually customized by , is dressed elegantly and beautifully, and walks calmly and beautifully, which won Qin Hun¡¯s favor. Lift delicate and delicate sses, Rose Kinson clever and gentle way: ¡°Grandma, why do you get up so early, you need more rest.¡± The two granddaughters said the same thing, and Qin Hun didn¡¯t know what to say exceptughing. ¡­ Auanshuo appraisal institute. Nine o¡¯clock in the morning is the best working time, and the research room is full of elites who bow their heads and study hard. There is no sound except an asional brief chat. Suddenly, the door of theboratory was pushed open. Under normal circumstances, thisboratory will not be disturbed in the morning. So when the door opened, almost everyone stopped moving their hands. Coming in a new intern, Tiany. He held two boxes in his hand, smiled with a simple and honest smile against everyone¡¯s eyes, and exined softly: ¡°Just came a family and was anxious for me to study these two pills.¡± Tiany came to the research desk, prepared the tools and began to prepare for differentiation research. Not many people pay attention to him. After all, all the new interns want toe into this room. Some people noticed that he was holding pills that looked exactly the same, and sneered at the bottom of his heart. Mary Kinson sat in the side chair and took out her mobile phone to make a phone call.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! After a long time, the phone was connected. She smiled at the corner of his eye and said politely: ¡°Hello, is this Dean Shaw?¡± Beverly Kinson looked at her a few times. Dean Shaw? Is it the dean of this research institute? I don¡¯t know what I said at the other end. Rose Kinson smiled and became more and more polite : ¡°Well, I have something at home and want you to help me.¡± It was silent again for a while, and listening to the dean¡¯s words. Suddenly, she stood up and came to the hanging mirror, and looked at her manners from left to right: ¡°We are now in your research and appraisal institute.¡± Then, she hung up the phone, turned around and smiled at Qin Hun. Qin Hun alsoughed and asked curiously, ¡°Who are you talking to?¡± ¡°The dean here.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Qin Hun raised her tone and smiled even more i: ¡°Do you still know the dean here?¡± This is the most famous and authoritative appraisal institute . How many graduate students in provinces and cities want to work here? It is a great honor to know the dean in the appraisal field. And so sure, it seems that Mary lied. Rose Kinson nodded slightly: ¡°Well, Dr. sometimes takes me to a discussion meeting, so I met Dean Shaw once.¡± Qin Hun looked at her with appreciation: ¡°Hmm.¡± Beverly Kinson looked at Mary Kinson and took care of her feelings. She said faintly: ¡°Everything has been handed in. It doesn¡¯t really matter whether the dean wille or not.¡± ¡°It is not important, but it may be more convincing if Dean Shawes to personally identify.¡± Mary Kinson has a gentle tone and asks Mary Kinson with a smile: ¡°You think so, sister?¡± Mary Kinson took it indifferently, and her tone was without waves: ¡°Either way.¡± In less than a quarter of an hour, a respectful voice came from the front desk. ¡°Dean Shaw, good morning.¡± A slightly vicissitudes of male voice should start: ¡°Hmm.¡± The man who came from the front desk looked deep in brown suit, and his face was somewhat old but energetic, with several white hairs in his ck hair, and his aura was rigorous. Mary Kinson stood up and greeted politely: ¡°Dean Shaw.¡± Cary Shaw looked at the elegant girl in front of her eyes and raised a standard smile: ¡°You are Rose Kinson, right?¡± Rose Kinson picked up her mobile phone and swung gently: ¡°Yes, we just called and met in the discussion meeting before.¡± Cary Shaw nodded and was deeply impressed by her, so he left his mobile phone number at that time. ¡°Well, how is your teacher recently?¡± ¡°Thanks to you, it¡¯s very good.¡± After simple courtesy, Cary Shaw looked at the people behind Rose Kinson. She is also a young girl, wearing simple clothes, but she can¡¯t hide her elegancy. She has a beautiful face, and a pair of beautiful fox eyes were full of coldb and blurred. Cary Shaw was distracted for a few seconds. He just looked at her eyes, but his heart was inexplicably itchy. Mary Kinson secretly frowned and turned tough and make a noise: ¡°Dean Shaw, these are my family members. Let me introduce them to you.¡± Said, she came to Qin Hun and introduced with a smile: ¡°This is my grandmother Qin Hun.¡± Qin Hun respected knowledgeable people and helped Beverly Kinsonstand up: ¡°Hello, Dean Shaw.¡± Dean Shaw reached out and helpedher to sit down: ¡°Mrs. Qin doesn¡¯t have to be a courtesy, just sit down.¡± ¡°This is my father,.¡± Beverly Kinson nodded and smiled politely: ¡°Dean Shaw.¡± ¡°Mr. KINSON I have heard of your name.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Rose Kinson looked at Mary Kinson, and her tone was obviously low: ¡°She is my sister.¡± She didn¡¯t even say her name. Dean Shaw gathered his eyes, His eyes wandered around the sisters¡¯ faces and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business and talk about your purpose.¡± Chapter 112 Mary Kinson simply exined her intention. She didn¡¯t disclose too much about her family, nor did she say it was a medicine for grandma. She only said that the ingredients of the two pills were simr, so she couldn¡¯t tell who did it. Director Shaw is nearly 60 years old, and many things can be guessed without telling. He said bluntly, ¡°where are your pills?¡± ¡°It has been sent in. It seems that it is being analyzed.¡±Mary Kinson looks back at Rose Kinson. She just sent the things first and found a young man to identify them. After a little meditation, President Shaw stood up and walked to the research room in person: ¡°I¡¯ll help you see how it¡¯s going.¡± Research room. Tiany dissolved the differentiated pill ingredients in a container and began to analyze them with professional machinery. It¡¯s been twenty minutes, but he hasn¡¯t written a word in his notebook. But his forehead was covered with fine beads of sweat as if he were doing a difficult research problem. Suddenly, the door of the research room was pushed open, giving everyone a slight stun again. But the people who came in this time made them all respectfully call out: ¡°President Shaw.¡± Cary Shaw raised his hand and waved with a steady voice: ¡°you go on with your business, don¡¯t worry about me.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Cary Shaw went directly to Tiany and patted him on the shoulder. Tiany, who was concentrating on studying, didn¡¯t notice Cary Shawing in, so he was scared and looked back at the visitor. Cary Shaw couldn¡¯t helpughing and asked, ¡°what¡¯s the matter? Is it too difficult to analyze?¡± After that, several colleagues around him gave lowughter, as if mocking Tiany.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. It is estimated that he didn¡¯t have enough skills and had to drill into the research room. As a result, he was sweating when studying two pills. Tiany lowered his eyes and wiped the sweat on his forehead. He smiled awkwardly: ¡°no¡­ I didn¡¯t notice Presidenting, so I was scared.¡± Cary Shaw patted him heavily on the shoulder, with a tone of encouragement: ¡°okay, take your time. If you cane in here, it means you¡¯re talented. Don¡¯t be too nervous.¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not nervous.¡± Cary Shaw took a deep breath and looked down at the things on the table. He saw that the two pills had been taken out a little, and there were differentiated on other tools. ¡°Did the analysis resulte out? Are the ingredients the same?¡± Tiany turned to the table and scratched his head in embarrassment: ¡°this¡­¡± Cary Shaw directly picked up the notebook and wanted to see the appraisal results, but the notebook was nk and his eyes became very disappointed: ¡°why is it difficult to get no results at all?¡± Tiany wanted to exin, but he didn¡¯t know how to exin. Cary Shaw took a step forward and forced Tiany away. While wearing gloves, he began to get machinery: ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± In just five minutes or so, Cary Shaw wrote down arge area on the record book, including a / B, followed by the drug ingredients and the production time period. After the analysis and appraisal, he took off his gloves and went out with the record book. Tiany, who stood silent, saw him write exactly the same four characters with his own eyes. His heart trembled. He didn¡¯t know where the courage came from and stretched out his hand to hold him. ¡°Dean , do you want to smell the two pills? They are different¡­¡± Tiany whispered. Cary Shaw nced at him suspiciously and said in an extremely ordinary way: ¡°these two pills are made at different times, and it¡¯s normal to have different tastes.¡± ¡°No¡­ not¡­¡± Before Tiany finished, Cary Shaw passed him and left theboratory. Watching for a long time, Suny Liu sneered: ¡°why didn¡¯t you see anything for half an hour? As soon as president Xiao came, he analyzed all theponents.¡± Tiany was speechless and said in a hurry, ¡°I analyzed the ingredients, but I didn¡¯t write because I didn¡¯t understand a point.¡± Suny Liu chuckled: ¡°then why did dean Shaw write it directly as soon as he came?¡± Tiana¡¯s eyes were not satisfied. That¡¯s not the truth. Suny Liu saw that he was dumb and smiled¡±in the final analysis, he still has no ability. Don¡¯te here in the future.¡± The other side. Cary Shaw asked people to take the appraisal results to the receptionist and print out a professional appraisal report. Then he took the report and came to a separate room. The Su family are waiting inside. Mary Kinson saw Cary Shaw wearing a long white sterile coat and raised his eyebrows in surprise: ¡°Dean Xiao, did you personally identify it?¡± Cary Shaw smiled, nodded, and handed her the appraisal report in his hand. Mary Kinson thanked with gratitude: ¡°thank you, director. I didn¡¯t want to bother you too much.¡± Cary Shaw smiled faintly: ¡°it¡¯s all right. It¡¯s just a small effort. You have a look first. If there are no other questions, I¡¯ll go back to the office.¡± Qin Hun wanted to know the result earlier. She patted Beverly Kinson¡¯s hand and motioned him to help herself to see it. Beverly Kinson wanted to see it, but he hesitated. He felt sorry for his daughter who had suffered for many years and for his daughter who had grown up under his knees. For a moment, he hesitated. It was Mary Kinson who called him. He sighed slightly and helped Qin Hun to walk over. Mary Kinson stood beside her grandmother, smoothed the identification certificate and held it in both hands for the three to read together. OnlyRose Kinson, who was sitting in the same ce, was still quietly drinking tea, as if she had stayed out of it. On the appraisal, most of them are dense chemical forms, and there are some traditional Chinese medicine ingredients that people can¡¯t understand. The most important thing is the following words, ¡°the ingredients arepletely consistent¡±. A glimmer of pride shed at the bottom of Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes, and then she said, ¡°grandma, do you see it?¡± Qin Hun nodded slowly, with a heavy heart. Beverly Kinson frowned and looked at Rose Kinson withplicated eyes. Mary Kinson didn¡¯t need to read the appraisal report. Just looking at the expressions of the three of them, she guessed about it. Mary Kinson held the appraisal report high, a little proud: ¡°this is the best appraisal office, and President personally helped us identify it. The results arepletely consistent. What else do you have to say now?¡± Listen carefully, her words have a sense of injustice and sadness. Mary Kinson stood up in no hurry, took the appraisal report from Mary Kinson¡¯s hand, and looked carefully with her eyes down. The long and thick eyshes covered her maroon pupils, making her look invisible. After a minute, Rose Kinson let her see enough, and then slowly said, ¡°Mary Kinson, what else do you have to say now?¡± Mary Kinsonzily raised her good-looking fox eyes. The drizzle at the bottom of her eyes seemed cold and helpless: ¡°this appraisal report was made by President himself?¡± She turned to look at Cary Shaw. Chapter 113 Cary Shaw,(the head director of the analysis center) who was mentioned, was a little dissatisfied, but in a sh, he depressed his mood: ¡°yes, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Mary Kinson gently shook the report in her hand, blinked, smiled and said, ¡°which is mine, a and B?¡± Cary Shaw replied with confidence: ¡°a is Mary Kinson¡¯s and B is yours. Don¡¯t worry, we put the pills separately and won¡¯t make such a low-level mistake as making the wrong pills.¡± Mary Kinson nodded. The fox¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and burst out a little cold: ¡°but I added blood flying when making pills. You didn¡¯t mention a word in the appraisal.¡± Cary Shaw frowned lightly, and a trace of surprise shed at the bottom of his eyes. During the examination, he also felt a slight difference, but the idea was fleeting. Now, after being pointed out, he is more sure that the two pills are different. But now the Kinson family are here, and the identification is made by him. If he directly admits what Mary Kinson says, he would loose face?! He can¡¯t let go.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Just then, the door was pushed open. A boy who looked very curly, wearing a white coat, walked in slightly restrained. Cary Shaw¡¯s eyebrows were half loose: ¡°what are you doing here?¡± Although Tiany(a staff. Neer of the analysis center) usually has a very low sense of existence, he is dead-hearted. He always has to study the problem to the end: ¡°I¡­ it¡¯s just now. I want to talk to you again.¡± Cary Shaw was a little impatient: ¡°the appraisal results havee out, there is no need to mention it again.¡± Tiany still stubbornly said, ¡°I¡¯d better go and have a look again.¡± Mary Kinson took a serious look at him, put her arms in her hands, raised her eyes, nced at the clock on the wall and said, ¡°it¡¯s noon break, and everyone in the research room should have a rest. Theboratory is open, so we should be able to go together.¡± Seeing someone talking for him, Tiany was more confident: ¡°yes, let¡¯s go and have a look.¡± Cary Shaw stared at Tiany as a warning. ¡°Why, director Xiao has something in his heart and doesn¡¯t dare to take us there?¡±Mary Kinson added fuel to the fire with a faint tone. Cary Shaw smiled calmly and said calmly and confidently, ¡°don¡¯t try to excite me. No matter how you check this report, there will be no problem.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes are getting colder: ¡°then check again in front of us.¡± Without waiting for Cary Shaw¡¯s ck face, she showed a harmless smile: ¡°I didn¡¯t question President Shaw¡¯s meaning, just want to trouble you to do it again, and I¡¯ll pay you to double the price.¡± There is some respect for him, so it is not difficult for Cary Shaw to step down. Cary Shaw hesitated and took them to the research room. Mary Kinson walked behind, eyes drooping, body slightly stiff. In theboratory, most people are still doingplex research, which seems to be very serious. The people stopped what they were doing and called respectfully, ¡°President Shaw.¡± ¡°You are busy.¡± Then Cary Shaw put on his gloves again and retested them in front of them. This time it took quite a long time, about 40 minutes. Tiany showed his expectant eyes and stared at Cary Shaw, as if asking what was going on? What about? Did you see the difference? Compared with his expectation, Mary Kinson was a little uneasy, but she was still smiling. But Cary Shaw didn¡¯t show too many different expressions. He put down the appliance and looked atRose Kinson: ¡°Miss Kinson, the result still hasn¡¯t changed. It¡¯s true to see flying blood(an ingredient of Chinese medicine), but it¡¯s almost the same interms of effect as the five spice blood vine(Chinese medicine) in your sister¡¯sposition.¡± Mary Kinson smiled and shook her head slightly. Cary Shaw narrowed his eyes and said with unclear meaning: ¡°no offense, but even if you don¡¯t like it, the same medicine is just changed into some ingredients of the same nature, which is still giarism.¡± In front of the crowd, he said that Mary Kinson was smart and changed the ingredients,. He also secretly belittled that she was not very smart. Beverly Kinson doesn¡¯t look very good. But Mary Kinson¡¯s whole body and mind were happy, and thest fear at the bottom of her heart disappeared. She became more and more proud. The bottom of her eyes showed a bright light and smiled at Cary Shaw with a half bow: ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. Pleasee and identify yourself.¡± Cary Shaw sighed: ¡°it¡¯s all right.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s cold eyes drifted away from them and didn¡¯t say a word. On one side, Tiany was anxious to frown, but due to the face of so many people, it was difficult to question President Shaw. He could only lean over and mutter in a low voice: ¡°take a closer look, it¡¯s not like this¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Cary Shaw waspletely impatient: ¡°Tiany, if your mother didn¡¯t do cleaning and sanitation here and do things conscientiously and conscientiously at ordinary times, plus I think it¡¯s not easy for her single parent woman to bring you up, I would let go and let you enter the research and appraisal institute.¡± Speaking of this, he seemed to have endured it for a long time, and his tone was all unhappy: ¡°otherwise, you think you cane in by your qualifications? But you don¡¯t want to make progress, but you always like to mess around!¡± After a few words, he didn¡¯t give Tiany a little respect. After many colleagues looked at each other, there was a lot of discussion. Tiany¡¯s face is flushed. How dare he say a¡­ He is a newly graduated college student. He has a thin face. He was torn open and scolded in public. He wants to find a seam to drill in. Cary Shaw coughed a little embarrassed. It was just a bit of a gaffe, which was not in line with the style of his Dean. ¡°Do you want to appraisal again?¡± Although he maintained the appearance of dignity, there was still a trace of intolerance at the bottom of his eyes, which made people obviously feel that he was unhappy. Mary Kinson smiled apologetically: ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. Please do it twice. I don¡¯t think my sister will make mischief again. Let you do it for the third time.¡± Cary Shaw¡¯s eyes turned to Mary Kinson, as if to confirm whether she still wanted to do something. Mary Kinson stared at him with deep eyes. Cary Shaw was very ufortable to be stared at by her. As if there was something disturbing in her eyes, she coughed twice and was ready to go out. It was as if all the dust had settled and it was time for execution. Suddenly, Rose Kinson said coldly: ¡°deer with grass, Wang building, qianliguang, ghost arrow feather, a Artemisia on the snow(all are chinese traditional medicine names)¡­¡± The girl¡¯s clear voice is particrly beautiful and pleasant in the quiet research room. When others listen, they just feel beautiful. However, Cary Shaw was so impressed that he was frozen in ce. The researchers also put down what they were doing and stared at the outstanding-looking girl. She was full of precious breath, and her gorgeous face was pale under the full light of research as if she hade out of the depths of Eden. Standing there can arouse the primitive greed of human beings, let alone such a terrible medical genius. Cary Shaw turned his head mechanically and looked atRose Kinson with trembling eyes. His throat seemed to be strangled and couldn¡¯t say a word for a long time. Mary Kinson looked at him coldly and opened her lips: ¡°are you confused?¡± Chapter 114 Don¡¯t mention Cary Shaw. Everyone present is confused. Only Tiany nodded suddenly and said thoughtfully, ¡°no wonder I can¡¯t detect the ingredients. It turns out that they are all unpopr medicines¡­ And rare longevity herbs.¡± Mary Kinson narrowed her eyes and nced deeply at Tiany. Among the experts, only the intern really detected the clue. They looked at each other across the air. Tiany showed some admiration for her. Such a young girl can use these herbs to make pills. Cary Shaw(head of the analysis institute) nced at Mary Kinson, his eyes full of me. Mary Kinson¡¯s face was slightly stiff, but in a sh, she recovered her gentle appearance: ¡°sister, this is not at home. Stop fooling around, just think¡­ I misunderstood you.¡±Grandma frowned. ¡°Mary Kinson¡­¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s lips are slightly tilted. Only when a person climbs to a high ce and thinks he is about to pick a peach and is hecent will he realize how painful it is when he falls. She took out her cell phone and dialed. ¡°Hello, do you have time toe now?¡± Mary Kinson nodded: ¡°well, right now, in the Quanshuo appraisal institute, you cane directly.¡± Cary Shaw asked stiffly, ¡°who are you calling?¡± Rose Kinson noticed the director¡¯s face and felt uneasy. She stared at Mary Kinson for a moment. In the spotlight, Mary Kinson said bluntly: ¡°since you are not capable enough, I naturally have to find someone capable to identify.¡± Suny Liu(another colleague of the institute) couldn¡¯t listen anymore. He stood up and said frankly, ¡°you little girl¡­ Talk wildly in our research room!¡± His throat rolled Mary Kinson smiled and said in a low voice, ¡°you might as well wait a minute. Don¡¯t hurry to help your Dean speak. You see, he¡¯s not in a hurry.¡± The emperor is not in a hurry, and the eunuch is in a hurry. Suny Liu choked and turned away angrily. Cary Shaw waspletely angry. The name of the herb just mentioned by Mary Kinson had surprised him. Although he didn¡¯t know whether what she said was true or false, he now thought carefully that the two pills were indeed different. The ingredients were very different, and they were almost not the same thing. But he didn¡¯t think so at that time. He didn¡¯t handle some details well, so he missed the key. Half an hourter, the door of the research room was pushed open. Everyone¡¯s eyes swept over and saw that the visitor was wearing casual clothes and a golf cap on his head as if he had just returned from vacation. The whole person showed a sense ofziness and leisure.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. For a moment, all those engaged in research put down their things and said with great respect: ¡°Hello, Dean.¡± That sense of awe from the inside out gave all of them a sense of solemnity. It can be seen that the Dean has a very high status. Qin Hun(Mary Kinson¡¯s grandma) was awed and puzzled. She narrowed her eyes and whispered to Beverly Kinson, ¡°why do you have another Dean?¡± Beverly Kinson was more or less knowledgeable. He leaned over her ear and whispered, ¡°this president is the general president of the research and Appraisal Institute, that is, the founder and manager, and his degree is also very high.¡± Although he can¡¯t say those high-end degrees, he is also very clear that he is very powerful. Rose Kinson looked silently and was secretly frightened. How did the two presidentse? And this one looked much more powerful than what he called. She looked vaguely atRose Kinson and saw that she didn¡¯t notice herself. Her eyes were dark and turned to Cary Shaw. Cary Shaw breathed and trembled. He never thought that rose Kinson could have the dean¡¯s number. When the Dean came over, he said with a strong smile, ¡°Dean, why are you free today?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I get a call? Did someone invite me over?¡± The Dean squinted at the people in the room and asked, ¡°who just called me?¡± At this time, Mary Kinson stood out from the crowd and smiled at the Dean ¡°it¡¯s me.¡± The Dean looked at her with Confucian eyes and a friendly smile: ¡°Oh, what can I do for you?¡± Everyone was shocked. It turned out that Mary Kinson didn¡¯t know the dean and called him directly to let hime. Where did she get the courage? Mary Kinson looked calmly: ¡°in your institute, even the vice president can¡¯t identify it. I can only find a higher level, that is the president you.¡± Rose Kinson was secretly frightened and thought how did Mary Kinson know that President Shaw was a vice President? The dean¡¯s eyes gradually became a little sharp. A little girl said that the Vice Dean couldn¡¯t do it, which was equivalent to hitting him in the face. He seldom came to the Institute in person. Because he recognized the strength of President Shaw, he had already handed over the internal and external business of the Institute to him. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±He looked sideways at Dean . Cary Shaw was a little flustered but replied in a few seconds: ¡°it¡¯s the identification of two small pills. I can¡¯t bother you toe.¡± There is a big gap in the aura between the president and the vice president, or the older president has a more deterrent aura. Mary Kinson obviously noticed the difference and breathed slightly. Mary Kinson said loudly, ¡°it¡¯s about the authority of your research and appraisal institute. Shouldn¡¯t the Deane?¡± Originally, it was just the Kison family¡¯s problem, which was upgraded to the authority of Quanshuo research and appraisal institute. Cary Shaw doesn¡¯t like Mary Kinson more, but he can¡¯t let her go directly. He can only see what the Dean means. The Dean looked at Rose Kinson with admiration. Obviously, she didn¡¯t expect her to say so. With a faint smile, the dean asked, ¡°tell me, what is it?¡± Cary Shaw was a little flustered and was about to speak Mary Kinson spoke bluntly first, turned and pointed to the two pills on the table behind her and said, ¡°these are the two small pills. The two ingredients are clearly different, but President Shaw said they arepletely the same.¡± She went to Mary Kinson and said expressionless, ¡°please give me the identification results.¡± Rose Kinson didn¡¯t expect that things would go so far that she began to worry in her heart. Obviously¡­ It was the prescription taken from her. How could it be different? Those rare herbs don¡¯t really exist in the pills, do they? At the moment when she shook her mind, Mary Kinson directly took away the appraisal report and handed it to the Dean with both hands: ¡°thank you, have a look first.¡± The Dean took over the report and read it carefully. Theposition ispletely consistent. Two minutester, he raised his head from the report and frowned: ¡°what¡¯s wrong with the result?¡± Mary Kinson nodded, pointed to B above, and said, ¡°this result is mine, but there are many other ingredients in my pill, but I didn¡¯t mention a word.¡± She leanedzily on the test-bed and sighed: ¡°on the appraisal report, but the red seal cover is full and strong. If there is a mistake¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Obviously, the ingredients of the two pills are almost the same.¡±Cary Shaw¡¯s eyes almost burst into mes. Mary Kinson smiled quietly. The Dean took off his casual coat without saying anything. Suny Liu, who was standing watching the y, quickly brought him a coat and helped the Dean put it on. Sure enough, people rely on clothes. After changing clothes, the Dean exudes a neat and professional atmosphere. Cary Shaw couldn¡¯t believe it: ¡°Dean, do you really want to test it yourself?¡± Chapter 115 After the Dean changed his clothes, the whole face was solemn: ¡± your appraisal results are questioned. How can I convince the public if I don¡¯t personally appraise it?¡± He stood in front of the test-bed and began to test two seemingly identical pills. The minutes and seconds of the clock on the wall took half a round. These dozens of minutes seemed particrly long. Everyone¡¯s attention was on the dean¡¯s actions, and no one even gasped loudly. After the test, the Dean picked up his pen and wrote down the test results in the record book. Taking off his sses, he went to the crowd. Everyone held their breath and focused on the dean. The Dean lifted up the two pieces of paper in his hand and looked at Cary Shaw with dead eyes: ¡°here are the test results of two pills I copied by hand.¡± When we looked at it together, they saw that the results on the two pieces of paper were fundamentally different. They can see it only by looking at the length of the writing. Beverly Kinson(Mary Kinson¡¯s father) was most concerned about the result. He came forward and took two pieces of paper: ¡°can you give me a close look?¡± The Dean nodded. Beverly Kinson took it over and looked at it carefully. An A and a B were clearly marked on it. B there are many ingredients in the above one. He looked carefully. The ingredients that Mary Kinson just said are all on it. If Mary Kinson hadn¡¯t just said the ingredients and the Dean wasn¡¯t present, he would have thought that the Dean had memorized the ingredients she reported. Moreover, the report also clearly points out that B solves the problem of drug stability more perfectl. So¡­ Mary didn¡¯t lie. The liar is Rose Kinson! Beverly Kinson looked at Mary Kinson with deep eyes, and his eyes were very disappointed.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Mary Kinson frowned and hurried over to see the results of the report above. Her mind was suddenly empty. How? She made ording to Mary Kinson¡¯s prescription. Howe there are so many ingredients behind? Mary Kinson turned and looked at Rose Kinson. She seemed to understand her thoughts, and a slight smile came up on her lips: ¡°are you curious that you took my prescription in the garden, but why is it different from theposition of the pill?¡± Mary Kinson was stunned and stared at a pair of water eyes. The water light fluctuated and looked at her, as if struggling: ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Because I just started to develop the prescription you took before. Just because it is still in the beginning, I haven¡¯t developed and added many ingredients.¡±Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes became colder and colder. She said in a cold voice, ¡°the one you took from the garden behind is slowly refined after modification, addition and supplement, and precise calction. It¡¯s naturally different.¡± Speaking of this, Rose Kinson was almost unable to control her rising voice: ¡°I haven¡¯t given it to grandma for such a long time, just because I¡¯m short of medicine! And you take my first pill and give it to grandma! If grandma has something, I¡¯ll never let you go!¡± If Mary Kinson had said this before, Rose Kinson would never be afraid. After all, she had seen the prescription, which was indeed a good medicine for grandma¡¯s condition, so she dared to take it to grandma. But now¡­ The identification results are here, and Mary Kinson is still emphasizing that there is a problem with the medicine, which may be really a problem. Even though Rose Kinson is flustered now, she is still calm on her face. Her back was straight, her eyebrows frowned and shook her head: ¡°Mary, you misunderstood. Oh, no, it¡¯s not you misunderstood, it¡¯s me. I saw the same pill and thought you stole grandma¡¯s medicine, but you made it yourself.¡± Speaking, Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes began to be filled with tears: ¡°but the pills I gave grandma are not stealing your prescription. It¡¯s really the prescription I tried to find. I found it myself¡­ You know, good drugs are very simr, but bad drugs are different.¡± She was smart and immediately changed her mind to say that it was just the ovepping of the medicine. Mary neering ¡°so clever? Exactly the same?¡± These words are familiar to the Kinson family. Seeing that Mary Kinson didn¡¯t want to let go of herself, regardless of the fact that Mary Kinson was still in front of others, she turned and knelt in front of Qin Hun¡¯s (grandma)knee, with tears in her eyes: ¡°grandma, I didn¡¯t steal my sister¡¯s prescription, please believe me.¡± This is still the research and appraisal institute. As an elder, Qin Hun naturally didn¡¯t want to quarrel about in front of everyone. She smiled and helped her up: ¡°grandma believes you, it¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡± Beverly Kinson looked at her with deep eyes. Her heart, which had been shaken, gradually had cracks. But the family disgrace should not be publicized. He didn¡¯t speak, but helped Qin Hun to go out: ¡°thank you, Dean. We¡¯ve got the appraisal results. Let¡¯s go first.¡± Mary Kinson held grandma¡¯s other hand tightly, as if grandma was her only life-saving straw at this time. Although she knew in her heart what would happen to her when she returne The dean¡¯s eyes nced over Mary Kinson and fell on several other people in the y. He nodded politely: ¡°take your time..¡± Beverly Kinson waved his hand. After that, the family left together. ¡°Miss, please wait.¡± Mary Kinson looked back and saw that the Dean didn¡¯t know when to take off his coat. He looked at her with smiling eyes. just different from he was just now. ¡°Miss Kison, I have something to ask you.¡± In this way, Mary Kinson nodded at Beverly Kinson in front and said, ¡°Dad, grandma, go back first.¡± Beverly Kinson smiled and nodded. Mary Kinson looked back and said in a low voice, ¡°Please say.¡± ¡°As to the vice president of Quanshuo research and appraisal institute. What do you think should be done?¡±The Dean smiled and narrowed his eyes, making people unable to see the emotion at the bottom of his eyes. Cary Shaw(vice president of the institute), who had been frozen on the side, stared straight, as if saying why to ask her and how to deal with him? Mary Kinson was surprised. The Dean smiled ¡°I can see that this appraisal is very important to you, and Dean¡¯s carelessness or intentional favoritism have a great impact on you.¡± ¡°And¡­¡± At this time, he turned his eyes to see Cary Shaw. Suddenly, a cold light burst out at the bottom of his eyes: ¡°the most important thing is that, as Miss said, today¡¯s matter is the reputation and authority of our Quanshuo research and appraisal institute.¡± Cary Shaw panicked and saw that the Dean was serious. Even in front of all the researchers, he would pull down his face and beg for mercy: ¡°Dean, I didn¡¯t mean to do this today. I have no grudge with the Kinson family, let alone partiality, but the fault is that I¡¯m not careful enough.¡± After all, he looked down on Mary Kinson and totally didn¡¯t expect that such a young man could refine medicine finely. The Dean didn¡¯t listen to his words. He still looked straight at Mary Kinson and looked at her. Chapter 116 With the support of the Dean, Mary Kinson is no longer courteous. She walks up to Cary Shaw(vice president of the institute) and squints at him. Cary Shaw bowed and said in humiliation, ¡°it¡¯s my fault first. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes drooped slightly: ¡°it¡¯s just that you, the vice president of the insititute, do things so carelessly, but when someone doubts, but youpletely ignore it, and even impatiently humiliate him in public..¡± She looked at Tiany(the internship who was humiliated by Cary Shaw) and said, ¡°not to mention doing it. You¡¯re not reliable as an intern yet. Don¡¯t you feel guilty sitting in the position of vice president?¡± Cary Shaw¡¯s face turned blue and white. He had never been used of being vice president for so long, but now he can only bear it. Tiany couldn¡¯t help straightening his back. The Dean came over and patted Mary Kinson on the shoulder. Then he said, ¡°ording to Miss ¡®s meaning, I¡¯ll fire Dean Cary Shaw now.¡± Cary Shaw: ¡°!¡± ¡°Dean, I¡¯ve been working here since I graduated from college. You can¡¯t just fire me!¡± It¡¯s time to retire, but he was fired, it¡¯s really shamelss.. The Dean looked at him coldly: ¡°you haven¡¯t been content to let you stay in the position of Vice Dean for so many years?¡± He really couldn¡¯t understand why the deputy dean of the hall would make such mistakes. Cary Shaw reluctantly called out: ¡°Dean!¡± The Dean stared angrily with cold eyes: ¡°in front of so many colleagues, I¡¯ll leave you some face t.¡± Speaking of this, if you say more, I¡¯ll call the security guard in. Cary Shaw¡¯s eyes are unwilling. He red at Mary Kinson fiercely, clenched his teeth and left angrily. In this way, the Dean turned and kindly said to everyone: ¡°I will continue to do your research. We should take a warning from what Dean Xiao did today. As long as you are a member of Quanshuo research and Appraisal Institute, you should do your duty and do your part.¡± Everyone said in unison, ¡°OK.¡± The Dean reached out and asked Mary Kinson to go first: ¡°Missu, let¡¯s talk in the room.¡± Mary Kinson raised her eyebrows slightly. Unexpectedly, the Dean still had something to say. They came to the dean¡¯s office together. The room was surprisingly simple, and only rows of book walls were particrly eye-catching. The more so, the more we can see that the dean is knowledgeable. The Dean pointed to the small sofa: ¡°sit.¡± After they sat down, the Dean smiled: ¡°sorry, I usually don¡¯te here. There is no tea reception or secretary in the office.¡± Mary Kinson shook her head with a gentle attitude: ¡°it¡¯s all right. The dean is also helping me today. If you have something to say, you can say it directly.¡± ¡°Do you still have a little purple sunflower (Chinese medicine)in your pill today?¡±The Dean smiled more deeply, and the bottom of his eyes shed a hint of pondering. Mary Kinson¡¯s good-looking fox eyes ¡®lit up and disappeared in a sh: ¡°HMM.¡± The Dean smiled brightly: ¡°it seems that you are also a talented person in the field of traditional Chinese medicine. In my opinion, only three can make the prescription the world.¡± Miao San is one of the most famous doctors in the field of traditional Chinese medicine. I heard that a minister in power got a strange disease and found no cure in the world. But a man who didn¡¯t know where he came from didn¡¯t show up, leaving only conditions and prescriptions, and cured him within a month. Since then, senior officials of all countries wanted to keep him for their use, but it happened that no one had seen his appearance. They didn¡¯t even know whether he was male or female, leaving only the name Miao San, which became a legend. The Dean folded his legs and looked at hwe: ¡°what¡¯s the rtionship between you and Miao San?¡± Mary Kinson nodded without changing her face and didn¡¯t avoid ¡°dI was instructed by him at the beginning, so I can prescribe this prescription.¡± The bottom of hia light eyes gradually sank, and the heart didn¡¯t believe: ¡°just pointing, can you have this ability?¡± Mary Kinson didn¡¯t explore the meaningful meaning of the words. She only kept a modest smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m ttered. This time it was developed in a hurry because grandma was ill.¡± The Dean didn¡¯t ask again and chatted casually: ¡°it¡¯s a pity that there can¡¯t be purple sky anemone with aura in this season. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to wait for some time.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The Dean patted his knee with a big hand, and then said with some boos: ¡°but I think Miss , there must be a way.¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Rose Kinson raised a pair of good-looking fox eyes, narrowed slightly, and burst out a glimmer of thought. The Dean smiled deeply, as if he had seen her identity: ¡°OK, I won¡¯t keep you either. Go back and talk to youter.¡± Mary Kinson smiled and didn¡¯t speak. She just got up and waved to him: ¡°thank you for today.¡± The Dean sat on the sofa and said, ¡°you¡¯re wee. Bye.¡± Until Mary Kinsonpletely left the office, the Dean narrowed his eyes, exuded a little suspicious light, and grinded her name on her lips: ¡°Mary Kinson.¡± Mary Kinson left the office and looked back. It seems that the boss of Quanshuo research and appraisal institute is not too simple. However, there would be no intersection in the future, so without much thought, she quickly walked towards the other end of the corridor and prepared to take the elevator. This floor is almost full of high-rise offices. She didn¡¯t see anyoneing and going, as if there were no one in the office When she was about to get to the elevator, she suddenly heard the voice of someone talking, which seemed clear and audible on the quiet floor. ¡°Mom¡­ I want to resign.¡±First came a green young man¡¯s voice, with some hesitation. Take a closer look, it turns out that there is someone in the stairwell on the side. The other party¡¯s voice is a little familiar. Soon, there was another female voice with a thick voice and a mixture of vicissitudes: ¡°are you crazy? It¡¯s not easy to get here. It¡¯s still during the internship. Why do you want to leave?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t fit here.¡±The male voice is low and weak. Hearing this, Rose Kinson guessed that the innocent intern was behind the staircase. At that time, he insisted that Cary Shaw look at the pills more and clearly knew that the pills were bad. Mary Kinson stopped and listened for a while. ¡°How many people want to enter this research and appraisal institute? I¡¯ve worked here for nearly ten years. I saw with my own eyes that someone gave them a thick gift and just wanted to send their children in. You¡¯re the first one to enter Quanshuo and want to go out! What happened?¡± The male voice became weaker and weaker: ¡°nothing. I just don¡¯t think I¡¯m suitable¡­ And I don¡¯t deserve to stay here. I¡¯m not talented enough.¡± ¡®PA!¡¯ A loud p ran through the staircase. Mary Kinson outside the door was so surprised that her eyes lifted. She didn¡¯t expect that this would suddenly start. Chapter 117 You really want to piss me off. You just got bachelor degree for a few days. It is normal not to learn anything! There are countless master graduate students here, and they all have to take the initiative to learn to make progress.¡± The female voice became more and more coarse, and she choked a little: ¡°Others who are better than you are still immersed in research, but you only want to useck of talent as a reason to escape! I let you read all these years of books for nothing?!¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s heart trembled slightly, and she couldn¡¯t help walking inside. The two people who were talking were startled, especially the woman in cleaning clothes, with tears in her eyes, and she quickly turned over to wipe the tears. Tiany, whose left face was flushed by the p, widened his eyes: ¡°You¡­ why are you eavesdropping on our speech?¡± Mary Kinson frowned lightly and smiled slightly awkwardly: ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop on your speech, but I just overheard it when I passed by.¡± Tiany raised his hand and rubbed his beaten face, with a somewhat concealed meaning: ¡°Well, does Miss Kinson want to take the stairs?¡± Then he leaned to the side, and his temperament was very docile. The woman on the side, who should be Tiany¡¯s mother, also walked to the side. The movements of mother and son are somewhat simr. It can be seen that they are all very gentle people. Mary Kinson sighed gently and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m not going to take the stairs, but I overheard your conversation outside and felt it necessary to talk to this gentleman for a word or two.¡± Tiany stared with surprise. He never thought that a girl as beautiful as her would still be impressed by him See Mary Kinson nodded, Tiany looked at his mother at a loss, saw a touch of affirmation in his mother¡¯s eyes, and looked at Mary Kinson and scratched his head. ¡°You should stay in Quanshuo.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s firm eyes reveal a few wisps of affirmation. Tiany blinked and lowered his head with some unconfidence: ¡°I don¡¯t want to¡­¡± ¡°No, you have to remember, it doesn¡¯t matter if you lose face in this world. Even if your mother is just a cleaner, she is worthy of respect. What you should learn most when you read so many books, is to look at the core through the surface of things.¡± She sighed slowly: ¡°Compared with too many rich mothers who don¡¯t care about their children, I think your mother is more noble.¡± After a few words, she directly moved Tiany¡¯s heart, and let his mother¡¯s eyes shine, so he couldn¡¯t help but look at the girl a few times. Tiany looked at his mother awkwardly, and his heart was full of tastes. He shouldn¡¯t feel inferior because his mother is a cleaner here¡­ Mary Kinson saw the emotional fluctuation at the bottom of her eyes, and her voice was slightly softer: ¡°You are the same. Although your sense of existence is very low now, you work hard and delve into what you don¡¯t understand without any ambiguity. This kind of work attitude alone has won a lot of people.¡± Being recognized by an outstanding girl like her, Tiany¡¯s deep heart, which felt inferior since childhood, suddenly hit like a spring breeze, with thousands of pear blossoms. ¡°I¡­¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Mary Kinson raised her lips and said seriously, ¡°Stay here and be a more shining person.¡± She can have a hunch that he will achieve great sess in the future. This sentence is like a sword, hitting Tiany¡¯s heart directly. His eyes with pale light, like injection of shock wave, suddenly be bright and sharp. Be a more shining person. ¡°I see.¡± Tiany smiled gently. Mary Kinson saw that he thought through, so she didn¡¯t stay much. Turning and leaving the stairwell, she entered the elevator. The elevator door slowly closed, and at the moment when it was about to bepletely closed, suddenly, a hand blocked in and the elevator door opened towards both sides. Mary Kinson¡¯s eyebrows slightly pick, but see Tiany. He didn¡¯t intend toe in either. He just stepped on the elevator door with one foot, like a person who got up the courage to confess to a girl. His face was slightly flushed, but his lips were smiling. ¡°Thank you, Miss Kinson. I will certainly repay you well in the future!¡± Everyone will encounter the time when they are questioned, despised andughed at. Some people cane out, and it is a bright tomorrow. Some people suffer from it, which leads to inferiority and cowardice all their lives. There are quite a few of thetter. Mary Kinson in her previous life was such a character, which led to being deceived and framed in the end. That¡¯s why she just gave a helping hand, which is quite certain. Mary Kinson didn¡¯t feel anything to thank. On her white face, there was ayer of white light. Under the light in the elevator, it was even more misty and unreal. She smiled faintly: ¡°Good.¡± She didn¡¯t expect that she would be the concentration and motivation in this young man¡¯s heart. One day in the future, he stood on that high ce, but he was willing to look up at her low. ¡­ Go back to Kison¡¯s house. As soon as Mary Kinson entered the door, a servant greeted her: ¡°Miss Kinson, you are back. The olddy, master and Rose Kinson are waiting for you in the big study on the third floor.¡± Mary Kinson nodded and kept going straight to the third floor. The third floor is quieter. Servants seldome in at ordinary times, and only the host family wille in and out. Walking all the way to the door of the study, she found that the door was left unlocked, as if waiting for her toe in. Mary Kinson pushed the door and entered. The picture that came into view waspletely expected by her. Grandma Qin Hun sitting in a soft leather chair, Dad Beverly Kinson sitting in a chair on the side, while Rose Kinson, who is opposite them, knelt in front of them and bowed her head deeply. Mary Kinson approached, only to find Rose Kinson¡¯s shoulder twitching, as if crying? Did Dad and Grandma punish Rose Kinson when she didn¡¯te back? Grandma loves Rose Kinson the most, and she will definitely not be willing to punish her severely¡­ On one side of the chair, Beverly Kinson sat up, his face was very heavy, and waved to Mary Kinson: ¡°Mary Kinson,e here.¡± Listen to his tone, he will not easily forgiveRose Kinson. Mary Kinson rxed her heart, walked to Rose Kinson, and nced at her. But Rose Kinson buried her head, and her long hair hung down to cover her face tightly, so she couldn¡¯t see her expression clearly at all. In front of her knees, there is a small pool of water. She has been silent crying for a while? Mary Kinson raised her eyebrows, looked up and whispered, ¡°Grandma.¡± ¡°Mary, you areing.¡± Qin Hun¡¯s eyes fell on Mary Kinson¡¯s body, and his wrinkled eyes were full of disappointment and heartache. Qin Hun said, stretching out a slightly haggard right hand towards Mary Kinson. Mary Kinson quickly caught her right hand, held it tightly in her hand, and her eyes gradually softened. Qin Hun sighed: ¡°Mary, Grandma is sorry for you. I asked you to apologize to Rose Kinson indiscriminately, which wronged you and hurt you.¡± Chapter 118 Mary Kinson worried Grandma¡¯s condition would get worse. She quickly interrupted: ¡°Nothing Grandma, these are not important, the most important thing is your health.¡± The more sensible she is, the more Qin Hun mes herself. Finally, the eyes inadvertently swept to Rose Kinson, who was still kneeling in front of her, and sighed heavily: ¡°Rose Kinson, you must apologize to Mary! Your own selfish desires almost hurt her!¡± With a few sighs, it seems that the white hair in her ears has increased a lot. Mary Kinson, with her head buried, trembled and raised her face: ¡°Mary, I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong about you. I saw the identical pills in the garden and mistakenly thought that you took Grandma¡¯s pills. I really didn¡¯t expect that the pills we developed were so simr.¡± Oh, she still refused to admit it! Mary Kinson smiled coldly, and the good-looking fox had a chill: ¡°So coincidentally, the pills we developed are very simr?¡± She narrowed her eyes slightly: ¡°But you confirm that I stole yours at first. Now, why can¡¯t I think that you stole mine? After all, the dean has already given a conclusion.¡± Rose Kinson¡¯s lips moved slightly, and before she spoke, tears dripped down first: ¡°I, I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Mary Kinson looked down on her condescending: ¡°Or are we all children of the Kinson family, but your identity is born more noble than mine? Not rted to¡¯stealing ¡®?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± Rose Kinson shook her head, her eyes turned red badly, and the whole person looked weaker: ¡°But the pills were really developed for Grandma by myself.¡± Mary Kinson was waiting for her words. She said coldly, ¡°Well, even if you developed it yourself. There are ingredients in that pill that do great harm to Grandma. You know this and give the medicine to Grandma. Do you deliberately harm Grandma?¡± At close range, Mary Kinson¡¯s chestnut pupil is like solid amber, which is transparent, smart and breathtaking. Rose Kinson suddenly fears. And Mary Kinson¡¯s eloquency forced her not to know how to answer. If she says that the pill was developed by herself is to admit that she wants to harm Grandma. If she doesn¡¯t stick to this argument, she is to admit that she stole Mary Kinson¡¯s prescription¡­ In an instant, she entered a dead end, and she clearly saw the disappointed eyes of Grandma and Dad¡­ Rose Kinson¡¯s eyes blinked badly, tears dripped down with his eyes, and she cried more and more sad. Her tears didn¡¯t work for Mary Kinson, and even Beverly Kinsondidn¡¯t ignore her.. Qin Hun was also very disappointed, but after all, she brought up her granddaughter. Seeing her appearance, she felt a little distressed: ¡°Mary, I believe your sister will not harm me, but her medical skills are far below you. She don¡¯t know that those medicines mixed together will hurt me.¡± Her attitude is kind : ¡°Your sister admitted her mistake to us when she came back. She also knows that you should not be misunderstood because of the pills. The family should be in harmony.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes light slightly gathered, of course, she understands that grandma loves Rose Kinson, a granddaughter who is with her all the year round. This one thing is not enough for Dad and Grandma to drive Rose Kinson out of the house. But she is sure that after this time, Rose Kinson is no longer the good girl in their hearts. That¡¯s enough! Why she can¡¯t sell Grandma a favor. Anyway, sooner orter, she will let her father and grandmother see the true face ofRose Kinson. Now, her generosity is the victory. Mary Kinson nodded gently: ¡°Grandma, I listen to you.¡± Qin Hun smiledfortably, and stroked her shoulder and arm with the other hand: ¡°Mary is good.¡± it was the first time that Grandma was so close to Mary Kinsonafter she returned to her home. Mary Kinson turned her head and looked at Rose Kinson. When she saw her gently raise her hand to wipe her tears, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn cold: ¡°I can take it as if it didn¡¯t happen, but if you do anything to hurt my family in the future, I will never forgive you.¡± Her family? Rose Kinson¡¯s face was white. She knew that Mary was intentional, but she had to submit to humiliation: ¡°No, how can I harm my family?¡± Beverly Kinson frowned and staggered her eyes indifferently. He has lived for decades. It¡¯s so sad that the eldest daughter who has been the most reassuring to him has done such evil things! ¡°In the future, you will stay away from Mary and have sponsorship in medical research. Stop first.¡± Where can the research sponsorship stop ¡­ that represents her future! Mary Kinson¡¯s heart sank, and she had to think of a way to regain her father¡¯s trust in a short time. She said carefully: ¡°Thank you for your forgiveness, there will never be another time.¡± Although Qin Hun forgave her, there was already a gap in her heart: ¡°Come on, go back to your room and rest, and let Mary apany me.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Rose Kinson left the room with her father. Mary Kinsonstood up and opened the curtains of the study. Autumn white sunlight shines in, and there is not much temperature, but let the room brighten a lot, lining her skin color more white. Qin Hun looked at her from afar and smiled with relief on her lips: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you toe home .¡± ¡°Mary,e and let grandma havev a closer look at you.¡± Mary Kinson came over and snuggled up to her knees. The two grandparents and grandchildren chatted without a sentence, and the rtionship unconsciously became harmonious. The night is as cool as water.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Rose Kinson, who had rested in his room for several hours, woke up and went to the dressing table. She lifted her fine white jade hand and caressed it slowly along the dressing table, feeling the cold table pattern on her finger abdomen. This dresser was given by Beverly Kinson when she was eighteen years old, which was specially customized by British masters. It was a bar mitzvah. Now the bottles and cans on the table are full of luxury skin care and cosmetics. In the mirror in the middle, her slightly swollen face was reflected, and her red eyes were swollen. The whole person looked extremely bad , and her dull face was like dead leaves soaked in water. She stared at herself in the mirror, and the more she stared at the bottom of her eyes, the deeper the resentment burst out, almost welling up. She has already felt that her father and grandmother like Mary Kinson more, which may be due to blood rtionship or because of today¡¯s ident. Whatever the reason, Rose Kinson can¡¯t stand it. Originally, she just hated Mary Kinson, but now she hate her to a few points. The person who is loved by all people at home can only be Rose Kinson! Suddenly, Rose Kinson¡¯s brain had an epiphany. She took out the spare phone from the drawer and called the family. Chapter 119 A heavy and powerful male voice came from the other end of the phone: ¡°Hello, who is it?¡± ¡°Hello, Uncle ck, I am Mary Kinson¡¯s sister.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Miss Kinson. What can I do for you?¡± The voice at the other end, with a gentle smile. ¡°Nothing, I just want to ask how are you doing.¡± When the words fell, the other end of the phone was slightly silent, and then said, ¡°Thank you for your concern, but Mr. ck¡¯s health has not improved.¡± Rose Kinson eyebrows pricked, voice surprised: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Isn¡¯t my sister able to cure him? It¡¯s been almost a week, why hasn¡¯t Grandpa ck got better?¡± ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t seen your sister these days.¡± Rose Kinson gradually dropped her eyes, and the bottom of her eyes was obscure: ¡°OK, then I¡¯ll ask my sister about it.¡± After hanging up the phone, she threw the spare phone into the drawer and smiled coldly. Isn¡¯t Mary Kinson very knowledgeable about medicine? She doesn¡¯t believe that Mary Kinson can really help old man to renew his life. At that time, she would like to see if the family would let her in! ¡­ On the other end of the phone, Teddy ck stared at the hung-up phone and thought deeply. The fourth family member on the side saw that Teddu looked wrong and looked curiously at the mobile phone screen: ¡°Big Brother, what phone call did you receive? Why did you look so ugly?¡± Teddy ck came to his senses and deeply looked at the direction of the East court: ¡°Can Mary can really cure grandpa¡¯s illness?¡± G ¡°Big brother, you don¡¯t understand this. If the girl doesn¡¯t have one hundred percent of assurance, how can she boast?¡± ¡°Otherwise, if it is not cured, how can she survive in the family after that? She is not afraid that we will be prejudiced against her, and she may lose the face of William¡± Teddy ck nodded slowly, but did not loosen his eyebrows: ¡°It is true to say so, but after so long, he is getting weaker and weaker, but today he has not eaten a meal.¡± ¡°Even the doctor at home said that he might¡­¡± be going to die. This matter is a pain in the heart of the family, and even the family¡¯s fourth child has be heavy: ¡°Why don¡¯t we call William to see what is going on?¡± Teddy ck had this intention. He directly opened his mobile phone to find William¡¯s phone number and dialed the past without hesitation. The phone was connected a few minutester, and Teddy ck was about to speak when a female voice came from the other end. ¡°Hello?¡± Teddy ck was stunned. William¡¯s character is sometimes perverse and cruel, not to mention that a woman can touch his mobile phone, and even the possibility of a strange woman touches his body is zero. Teddy ck looked at his cell phone again and thought he had dialed the wrong number. ¡± I am Mary Kinson. The seventh master went to take a bath. I picked it up.¡± Teddy ck nodded , only to understand that she answered the phone. When Teddy ck heard her name this time, he didn¡¯t remember it for the first time. It seems that her son¡¯s ex-girlfriend is also the same name. Generally speaking, the name Mary is toomon. Teddy ck nodded: ¡°Well, Mary, is it inconvenient for William to answer the phone now?¡± The girl¡¯s voice became more and more clear and moving, just like a stream gurgling: ¡°Yes, he is taking a bath. I wait for him to finish washing and let him call you back?¡± She didn¡¯t want to answer William¡¯s mobile phone, but the other end seemed to be in a hurry. so she answered it. And all the embarrassment at present is because William¡­ In the middle of the night, he went straight back to Kinson¡¯s house, came to her room, took off her suit, and went into the bathroom without saying anything. He really doesn¡¯t regard himself as an outsider anymore. Teddy ck on the other end of the phone didn¡¯t mean to hang up. He said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to inform William. It¡¯s the same thing I ask you.¡± Mary Kinson was a little surprised, but she soon guessed Teddy ck¡¯s purpose. She calmly said: ¡°Brother , just say it.¡± The voice at the other end is very decisive: ¡°When are you going to the hospital with William?¡± Mary Kinsont worried. In fact, even Teddy ck didn¡¯t call. She also nned to go tomorrow: ¡°Tomorrow.¡± ¡°OK, then tell William.¡± Mary Kinson pondered with her chin in his hand. She had seeded once in changing his life against heaven. Will she seed the second time? Fortunately, however, the seedlings are about to grow. Suddenly, she felt that the air in the room was extremely cold, as if the heating had not been turned on. A share of coldness came over. Mary Kinson looked back and saw that the bathroom door was open, and the man standing in front was wrapped in a bath towel from his waist, covering several ces that should be covered. The other exposed skin color is healthy and shiny wheat color. The broad shoulder line is like a pen tip, which is abruptly outlined. His hair is still wet, dripping with water drops, but his eagle eyes like ink are also called cold. This is simply a stunner in the world, a walking hormone! Mary Kinson couldn¡¯t help swallowing saliva, only to understand that lewd turned out to be human nature. But soon, she nced and exined softly: ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to take your mobile phone, but it rang as soon as you entered, and I answered it conveniently.¡± The man came towards her, and a cold and special breath, like a big, instantly caught her.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! She didn¡¯t know how to move and stood still. The man overflowed a light response from the tip of his nose: ¡°Hmm.¡± Bewitched, it¡¯s too cold. Then, he took the phone without looking at the call records, and threw it directly on the bedside table. Dong- The abrupt sound seemed to hit Mary Kinson¡¯s heart, and the atrium suddenly shook. He¡¯s angry? Suddenly, a big hand on her shoulder, she startled again, suddenly raised the good-looking fox eye, chestnut pupil tremble, slightly frightened. Lift your eyes and bump into his eagle eyes like the vast starry sky, and be tackled at once. ¡°Wash it, too.¡± Mary Kinson hurriedly avoided his eyes, got rid of his big hands and walked to the side. nodded: ¡°Hmm.¡± his low voice reveals the charm ¡°I will wait for you.¡± Mary Kinson stiffened and slowly turned around. William leaned against the bed, his hands propped up in the back of his head, his bodynguid and slightly tilted, and his eagle eyes looked at her half hanging. That look¡­ Inexplicably, making people feel aggressive. Mary Kinson hurriedly turned back, trotted into the bathroom, and turned on the tap without saying anything. Then check the bathroom door in hindsight and see if it is locked. Chapter 120 When Mary Kinson took a good bath and came out, she was ready to go. William, who has been waiting in bed, lifted her eyebrowszily, and looked at her with his thumb on her chin. His eyes wantonly wandered in Mary Kinson, which made her ufortable. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯d better sleep in the guest room.¡± she walked quickly towards the door, and she didn¡¯t dare to look at William. William hugged his hands gently: ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention cohabitation? What are you running now?¡± Mary Kinson raised her hand and covered her ears, and ran all the way out of the bedroom. Just went out and almost hit Beverly, who was about to knock on the door. She stopped and raised her eyes slightly: ¡°Dad?¡± Beverly Kinson saw her rash and asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Is there cannibalism in the room?¡± Mary Kinson: ¡°¡­¡± Mary Kinson smiled with embarrassment: ¡°Dad, do you have something toe to me?¡± Beverly Kinson remembered his purpose: ¡°William spent the night here. I came to ask if there was anything I needed.¡± ¡°No, he doesn¡¯t need anything. Even if he does, he will tell me, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Mary Kinson raised ers hand and hugged his arm, half dragging and half pulling downstairs. Beverly Kinson nodded and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep downstairs sote?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll go downstairs and have a ss of water.¡± Beverly Kinson yawned: ¡°Well, since you can take good care of William, I will go back to my room to sleep.¡± Mary Kinson suddenly thought of something and whispered, ¡°By the way, I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Father and daughter¡¯s footsteps stopped. ¡°I will go to the ck Courtyard with William for a few days tomorrow.¡± Beverly Kinson has no objection: ¡°Is it necessary to prepare for your engagement banquet with William?¡± ¡°Well, sort of.¡± Beverly Kinson nodded and reminded with great enthusiasm: ¡°Then go and pay more attention.¡± At this point, he was worried: ¡°After all, you are still young, you don¡¯t know some rules. behave well.¡± Mary Kinson smiled , and her curved fox eyes were like a bright moon: ¡°You can rest assured that I am so likable, and my family will like me!¡± Beverly Kinson rarely sees her yful appearance, and thenughs: ¡°Of course, if the ckfamily dares to bully you, Dad will certainly protect you. Remember, Dad is your eternal backer.¡± ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡± Beverly Kinson rubbed her little head andughed: ¡°What are you polite to me? I am your father.¡± In this scene, Rose Kinson, who just opened the door to go downstairs, saw all, and her eyes became colder. dad¡­ These words are like a knife stuck in her chest. She turned directly back to her room, closed the door and sat down on the bed. Her mind is full of scenes of harmony between father and daughter just now. If this continues, Mary Kinson will rece everything of himself sooner orter! No, she can¡¯t let things go on like this. Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes were tight in vain, and after a few seconds, she let go of her eyes, and his heart suddenly had a n. She took out her mobile phone, opened her address book and made a phone call to her high school ssmates. Three secondster, the phone came through. ¡°Hey, Eva ck, are you asleep now?¡±Rose Kinson¡¯s voice is gentle and beautiful. ¡°Rose Kinson?¡± The female voice over there sounds very surprised: ¡°I haven¡¯t slept yet. I just came out of theboratory, but you, why do you want to call me?¡± Mary Kinson talked on the phone, opened the quilt and drilled in, leaning against the bed: ¡°I didn¡¯t fall asleep and wanted to talk to friends for a while.¡± ¡°Of course, it is my honor to receive a call from Miss kimson.¡± Mary Kinson smiled gently: ¡± I want to talk to you about something.¡± ¡°Well, I knew you had something to do with me. With our friendship, you can just say it.¡± The smile on Rose Kinson¡¯s face gradually converged: ¡°Good.¡± She went straight to the point: ¡°Do you know that your great-grandfather is dying now?¡± Eva ck was suddenly surprised: ¡°No, Grandpa is using the best medical equipment now. How can he be in poor health? My family didn¡¯t mention it either! I gave him a New Year¡¯s greeting during the New Year. He also smiled at me !¡± Rose Kinson¡¯s tone gradually sank: ¡± It may be afraid of bad influence, , so not many people know the situation.¡± Eva ck subconsciously asked: ¡°Then how do you know?¡± Rose Kinson blurted out: ¡°That¡¯s because my sister now lives in Courtyard and knows the situation of Grandpa .¡± Eva ck is even more embarrassed: ¡°Then how can your sister live in the familypound?¡± Rose Kinson was silent for two seconds before answering the question she didn¡¯t want to face most: ¡°Because my sister is now the fiancee of the seventh master, she wants to stay for a while before holding an engagement party.¡± Eva ck¡¯s mind is in a mess: ¡°But I remember my seventh uncle¡¯s fiancee, shouldn¡¯t it be you?¡± Rose Kinson¡¯s face was already very ugly. She whispered: ¡°It should have been mine, but¡­¡± It¡¯s like catching someone else¡¯s heart, itching and hooking. In particr, people like Eva ck, who are simple-minded and impatient, are even more excited: ¡°Just what, you can say it!¡± Rose Kinson smiled and didn¡¯t go on. After a while, she warned, ¡°Get down to business, you should prepare for the worst. The reason why I informed you is that you have studied medicine abroad, and you may be able to help your grandfather when youe back.¡± Eva ck suddenly realized that she was very worried about Grandpa health: ¡°Yes, I will go back to see Grandpa tomorrow! Thank you for your words. After so many years, you always have me in your heart.¡± ¡°It has always been.¡±Rose Kinson has a sincere tone. ¡°By the way, this news was intentionally blocked by the family. When the timees, don¡¯t say that I told you.¡± Eva ck promised. The next day. It turned into autumn. On the edge of the huge courtyard house, there are leaves falling early in the morning everywhere, and the autumn wind blows, which adds a bit of bleak feeling to the family. Mary Kinson returned to the familypound with William early in the morning. Before stopping to drink a cup of tea, the servant waited for a long time. ¡°Master Seven, Miss.¡± William¡¯s eyes fell deeply in the East : ¡°How is grandpa¡¯s health?¡± The servant shook his head: ¡°Not very good. When youe over, you will go directly to see him.¡± William raised eyebrows. Mary Kinson nodded: ¡°Well, that¡¯s what I want, but I have to get something first.¡± William sank: ¡°Miao Cao has supplied human blood for a week, alive.¡± Mary Kinson was relieved ¡°OK, apany me to get it.¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Chapter 121 Teddy ck, who worked in ck Courtyard during this time, was at the airport at this time, picking up people in person. There were not many people disembarking on the earliest flight. Teddy ck saw a girl wearing a ck windbreaker, with long ck hair curled up at will, wearing sunsses, and the independent temperament of a knowledgeable and intellectual woman. Teddy ck looks excellent, and Eva ck also saw him from a distance. She took the suitcase and walked quickly. She took off her sses and shouted with a smile: ¡°Gu uncle.¡± Teddy ck smiled and nodded: ¡°Eva, I haven¡¯t seen you grow taller again for several years, and the female university has changed for eighteen years.¡± The assistant who followed him took the initiative to take Eva ck¡¯s suitcase and his bag. Eva ck, who came empty, took Teddy ck¡¯s arm warmly and intimately: ¡± uncle, you¡¯re so busy with business, but pick me up in person.¡± Teddy ck¡¯s pace is fast, worrying about the family father. Just a few minutes, they have arrived at the door. The assistant opened the door, Eva ck got into the back seat, while Teddy ck sat in the co-pilot position, took out his mobile phone and called home, while answering Eva ck. ¡°Your father called mest night and said that you went back specially for the Edmend ck¡¯s illness. You have this filial piety, and I naturally want to pick you up.¡± Eva ck was happy , but fortunately Rose Kinson told the news. ¡°I also happen to know that Grandpa is in poor health now, and Grandpa has always loved me, so I am very worried as a younger generation.¡± There are no girls in the family¡¯s immediate grandchildren, so the Edmend ck loves this niece very much. Teddy ck nodded and answered: ¡°Well, Eva, I¡¯ll make a phone call first.¡± ¡°OK, uncle,.¡± Words fell, the car was quiet, and everyone could hear the voice from the phone. Teddy ck calmly has a rigorous face: ¡°How, are William and Mary Kinson back?¡± ¡°As soon as I came back, I have asked Master and Miss Kinson to go to the East Hospital. It seems that I am going to start treating my father¡¯s illness and support all the servants at home.¡± ¡°Why do you keep all the servants away?¡± ¡°Miss Kinson asked for it, and it is still being cleared.¡± Teddy ck believed Mary Kinson very much. Without asking any more questions, he ordered: ¡°Since it is Miss kinson¡¯s meaning, let the domestic servants cooperate ording to her.¡± Hung up the phone, Eva ck in the back seat made a direct noise: ¡°Uncle, did you invite a high-ranking person to heal Grandpa?¡± Teddy ck swept the rearview mirror and saw Eva ck¡¯s eyebrows. He smiled slightly: ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, Mary Kinson is the fiancee of your seventh uncle. She has a way to cure your grandfather.¡± Eva ck¡¯s eyebrows are not loose: ¡°Then why do you have to let servants go out? What high-end medical equipment are you using now?¡± Teddy ck shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand this. I heard that Mary Kinson is very good at Chinese medicine, not the equipment used.¡± Eva ck¡¯s tone is high: ¡°Chinese medicine?!¡± Teddy ck turned his head and was surprised by her reaction. ¡°uncle, I am also studying medicine. Of course, I don¡¯t deny the power of Chinese medicine, but how many people really understand Chinese medicine now?¡± After Eva ck asked, she continued: ¡°A little girl of my age, with superb Chinese medicine skills, can cure Grandpa. Is this credible?¡± After listening to Eva ck¡¯s remarks, Teddy ck also raised his eyebrows: ¡°But William is also present, and he has also been a military doctor. If Mary Kinsonhas no medical skills, he will definitely not believe her.¡± Eva ck anxiously called: ¡°Uncle! Then she is the fiancee of the seventh uncle, and it is also possible that the seventh uncle will be wise¡­¡± Eva ck turned her head in a panic and hurry and looked at the assistant driving: ¡°Come on, drive faster, let¡¯s quickly review our home and see Grandpa, and never let Mary Kinsonmess around!¡± Familypound. Mary Kinson holds a pot of well-raised seedling grass, with full roots and faint red and ck blood. Her beautiful eyes burst out with a delicate light, which made her whole face particrly charming. No one who knows Chinese medicine can resist this seedling grass in front of him.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! This is a seedling grass that can prolong people¡¯s lives! She really didn¡¯t expect that William could raise Miao Cao so well. It seems to be the result of feeding a lot of healthy young people. She stared at Miao grass fascinated, but she didn¡¯t know William around her. She also stared at her expression, and her expression was unpredictable. Suddenly, Mary Kinson came to her senses, turned to William and whispered, ¡°Next, if you believe me, please go out with the servant.¡± William¡¯s eyebrows frowned. Mary Kinson immediately exined: ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to offend you, just my own request, I hope you can cooperate.¡± William¡¯s eyes moved from her body to the unconscious Edmend ck in bed. Thin lips gently open: ¡°I believe you.¡± Then he turned and left the East Hospital directly. Mary Kinson is very grateful for his understanding and cooperation, because what will be done next seems to only appear in the novel . But whenever a person at the scene looks at her with , he will think she is fooling around. At the moment, in the Edmend ck¡¯s room, there are only her and the Edmend ck, and put down the seedling grass beside the bed. She tied her cuffs tightly, stared at Miao grass, which looked rigorous, and even had a trace of piety. Just as her fingers were about to touch the grass. Boom¨C With a loud noise, a strong wind came behind Mary Kinson, and she subconsciously pushed Miao Cao under the bed and hid it. Looking back, she saw a girl in a windbreaker, and her eyebrows rushed to her. Mary Kinson stood up . Eva ck saw the girl¡¯s eye-catching face in front of her eyes, her pupils tightened, and a few strands of hostility shed at the bottom of her eyes. With this face, it is no wonder that the seventh uncle is also addictive. Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes are slightly narrowed and her eyes are cold: ¡°Who let you in?¡± Eva ck is very upset. This is her ce. She was about to reprimand aloud when footsteps came behind her, and she had to swallow her words. Teddy ck¡¯s eyes fell on the Edmend ck in bed for the first time. When she saw no movement, he said nervously, ¡°Miss Kinson, how is it?¡± Mary Kinson smiled politely at Teddy ck: ¡°Someone came in, so I haven¡¯t started treatment yet.¡± Teddy ck eyebrows and looks at Eva ck: ¡°Youe out with me.¡± Eva ck refused and snorted coldly: ¡°What Chinese medicine therapy is not allowed to be seen?¡± Mary Kinson picked her thin eyebrows and raised her eyes withzy reddish: ¡°Do you know Chinese medicine?¡± Eva ck quickly reacted: ¡°I don¡¯t understand Chinese medicine, but¡­¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes are sharp: ¡°Shut up if you don¡¯t understand.¡± Eva ck was stunned for a while, then smiled angrily: ¡°I don¡¯t know where you came from with confidence and tone, and you made wild remarks in your family. Do you know what the Chinese medicine practitioners who call you a person like you in our medical school are called?¡± This is not a question sentence. After only one second, I said, ¡°This is called a magic stick!¡± ¡°Oh, it turned out to be a regr medical student.¡± Mary Kinson smiled and shrugged: ¡°Then you can do it, you go, huh?¡± Chapter 122 Eva ck was suddenly dumb and her eyebrows frowned tightly. What an eloquent girl! But Mary Kinson hasn¡¯t married her family yet. This is no ce where she can talk! Eva ck also made a mockery, only to find that the girl who looks only about twenty years old has a rock-solid aura, which is really unusual. When she was going to say it out, she pressed down for a while. Grandpa¡¯s condition was important. Walking to the bed, Eva ck observed the body of Edmend, bent down, and asked softly: ¡°Grandpa, wake up, I am Eva, and I came back to help you.¡± Originally, the family father was in aa, but because of their sudden intrusion, it was dyed. After the efficacy, the Edmend ck slowly opened his eyes, which were not clear, reflecting Eva ck¡¯s slightly thin face. Recently, my physical condition is really poor, and my lips are dry , slowly opening: ¡°Eva, you are here.¡± Eva ck said, and stretched out her hand to help him sit up, looking up and down at Grandpa ¡®s body, just looking at his face made her heart sink. Grandpa Tang¡­ It is estimated that the time hase. In the gap between the two s chatting, Teddy ck walked to Mary Kinson¡¯s side and his eyebrows closed tightly: ¡°Sorry, Miss Kinson, Eva is still young, and it is also because he is worried about the Edmend ck¡¯s body that he will offend.¡± Even after listening to Eva ck¡¯s analysis in the car, Teddy ck chose to believe Mary Kinson. Because now she also represents William. Mary Kinson smiled politely and shook her head: ¡°Nothing.¡± Her look is calm and indifferent, which doesn¡¯t belong to a girl. It doesn¡¯t need to be deliberately expressed, and it naturally makes people feel awe and convincing. Teddy ck was thoughtful and did not speak again for a while. In five minutes. Eva ck, who chatted with the Edmend ck for a few words, saw that the Edmend ck said a few more words, and his body became more and more copsed, and it seemedborious to open his mouth. ¡°Grandpa, why don¡¯t you rest first?¡± Edmend ck unexpectedly shook his head, eyes over her body fell on the body of Mary Kinson, the bottom of the eyes seems to have some sense of inquiry. Eva ck also followed and looked. His eyes sank fiercely, and his eyes were full of disdain: ¡°Have you carefully examined Grandpa¡¯s body? It is necessary to help Grandpa cure the disease?¡± Eva ck can almost be 100% sure that the fate of the elderly will be limited, and there is no cure in the world. Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes are cold: ¡°I am still the same sentence, you can do it.¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Eva ck¡¯s face changed slightly: ¡°I¡­¡± How can she do it?! Mary Kinson¡¯s lips moved gently, showing some arrogance: ¡°If you can¡¯t, shut up and go out.¡± Eva ck stood up straight and walked towards her: ¡°I don¡¯t care how you entered the familypound, but you want to use my grandpa as your experiment and let you show off, that¡¯s impossible!¡± Teddy ck shed displeasure, wanting her to pay attention to the wording. Suddenly, footsteps came from the wooden corridor outside the door. The first person is Emma, followed by Purple. They look in a hurry. Teddy ck stared at them in surprise: ¡°Emma, why are you here?¡± Emma walked all the way, and her body, which didn¡¯t exercise much, rose and fell: ¡°I heard that Eva also came back to see if she could cure her father¡¯s body.¡± With that, her eyes leaned into the room, looked at Eva ck, and smiled happily: ¡°Eva, you are back! I have already mentioned to you that you shoulde back to help. After all, you are now studying in the world¡¯s first medical school, which is always more reliable than some people who are fooling around.¡± When she said this, she clearly meant something. Eva ck took Emma¡¯s hand and cleverly called: ¡°Aunt.¡± There are footsteps outside the door, but every sound is so clear and powerful that people can¡¯t ignore it. As footsteps approached, people in the room were quiet. when he stood at the door, he almost blocked all the lights outside the door, giving everyone an irresistible sense of oppression. The man¡¯s eyes, like substance, fell on everyone¡¯s face in the room. Thin lips opened, and his voice was dumb: ¡°Why are there so many people?¡± This is the first time that Eva ck has seen the rumored seventh uncle after four or five years. There is an irrepressible excitement in his heart, but he is more afraid. Therefore, I ignored the intolerance in his tone. Teddy ck exined with a tight eyebrow: ¡°Eva ck came back in particr and wanted to help see his father¡¯s physical condition.¡± Smell speech, Gu William eyes light swept to Eva ck, fixed. ¡°Seven¡­ seven uncles, long time no see.¡± William¡¯s eyes were slightly lifted, and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to take care of the Edmond ck¡¯s physical condition, just let Marye.¡± Suddenly, Eva ck¡¯s body stiff. Although she knows the rtionship between Mary Kinson and his seventh uncle, she never thought that his seventh uncle, who has always been cruel, would be so partial to outsiders in front of his family. After a long time of inner turmoil, she seemed to throw caution to the wind and plucked up the courage to speak: ¡°Uncle, Grandpa can¡¯t be cured at all, so why let him suffer from flesh and blood again¡­¡± ¡°After a few years in China, can¡¯t you understand the Chinese I speak?¡± William¡¯s tone iszy, and his lips are curved, showing how cruel he is. The temperature in the room instantly dropped to the cold spot, as if it had suddenly reached the deep winter, which made people shudder. Eva ck¡¯s words in the second half were blocked in his throat, and he held Emma¡¯s hand trembling slightly with his deep and sharp eyes on William. Emma looked down at her hand and asked with concern, ¡°Eva, are you very cold?¡± Eva ck pulled out a smile that was worse than crying: ¡°It¡¯s not cold.¡± Teddy ck saw William¡¯s brow and looked angry. He came over and patted Eva ck and Emma on the shoulders: ¡°Well, everyone should not be embarrassed. It is all for the good health of the Edmond ck. They all follow the meaning of William. Let Miss Kinson try it.¡± Eva ck is no longer reconciled, but can only take a step back. His eyes are like minions, and he holds Mary Kinson tightly: ¡°OK, then let¡¯s see how you want to cure Grandpa ¡®s body.¡± Mary Kinson slowly raised the charming eyes, and the corners of her eyes were pink, but the bottom of her eyes was as cold as ice, which made people feel creepy: ¡°When did I allow you to watch?¡± Eva ck was stunned, staring at the extremely arrogant girl in front of her eyes, but she was simr in age, but her tone was monstrous. Mary Kinson is a little bored. The best time for Miao grass is now, so we can¡¯t dy it any longer. Her eyes were colder, like extreme ice. She raised her finger outside the door and spoke hit the floor: ¡°I said for thest time, now, go out.¡± Chapter 123 Eva ck felt the strong wind passing by and subconsciously thought that Mary Kinson raised her hand to beat people, and took a step back in panic while covering her face. However, Mary Kinson just pointed out the door. Standing with the seventh uncle, although she looks indifferent, the whole person looks as if there is a little more temperature. Eva ck suddenly felt hot air on her back, and she swallowed saliva awkwardly. Even Emma and Purple are embarrassed for Eva ck¡­ Emma breathed a deep sigh of relief. It seems that she can¡¯t fight Mary Kinson for the time being. Besides, William is still present. ¡°Well, let¡¯s go out first.¡± Emma held Eva ck¡¯s hand and went out with Purple. Teddy ck nodded to Mary Kinson: ¡°I won¡¯t bother you.¡± Mary Kinson nodded slightly. After they backed away, William, who stood beside the door, looked at her quietly with deep eyes. then he left the room. The door was closed. Finally quiet, Mary Kinson took a deep breath and helped him use Miao Grass. Outside the promenade was separated by a door. When William stood up, he put itzily in his pocket with one hand and looked at several people outside with heavy eyes. Teddy ck was busy dealing with other family affairs. After telling Emma not to go in and disturb Mary Kinson, he left in a hurry. So now bearing William¡¯s eyes, only Emma and Eva ck. Emma was tactful and spoke first: ¡°We won¡¯t go in again, so you can rest assured.¡± it is of no benefit to them if the rtionship is frozen in the familypound. In this way, William left. Eva ck watched him go away warily, and then took out her mobile phone to make a phone call. The phone is through. Eva ck was anxious and worried: ¡°Rose Kinson, what should I do? Your sister kicked us out and didn¡¯t know what to do to my grandfather! But I can¡¯t stop her!¡± Rose Kinson has thought of the present situation. After all, Mary, with the support of William, can really run rampant in Courtyard. She sat in the coffee shop, gracefully and calmly picked up the cup and took a sip. Beautiful eyes narrowed slightly, and she thoughtfully said, ¡°Has Mary driven you all out?¡± Eva ck nodded heavily: ¡°Yes, she is alone in the room, and she doesn¡¯t know what deception to use.¡± Mary Kinson breathed a sigh of relief. Since Mary Kinson didn¡¯t let others be present, it showed that she was not sure about Miao Grass¡¯s life, which was also expected. Etus is the doctor she knows best in studying Chinese herbal medicine, but Mary Kinsoncan¡¯t match him. Even if Mary Kinson finds herbs that Etus doesn¡¯t know, he can¡¯t use them to save people sessfully. Just as she thought for a moment, Eva ck kicked anxiously: ¡°Rose Kinson! I don¡¯t know what to do. Please help me make up my mind. How can I stop your sister?¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s eyebrows were provoked, and her lips filled with a slight smile: ¡°Eva ck, don¡¯t worry too much. In any case, Grandpa ¡®s status is noble, and my sister is no longer sensible, and she dares not do anything to hurt Grandpa in your family territory.¡± Her voice is soft, and when shees slowly, it is like the spring breeze, which instantly stabilizes Eva ck¡¯s disorderly and dry heart. Eva ck¡¯s voice dropped: ¡°What should I do now?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t stop it, wait and see.¡± Eva ck¡¯s eyebrows twisted up: ¡°You mean, let me wait outside the door?¡± In her tone, she didn¡¯t want to wait for vain. Rose Kinson smiled low: ¡°Of course, I dn¡¯t want you to wait. Since you can¡¯t enter the room to interfere with my sister now, you have to do what you can and try your best.¡± Eva ck understood: ¡°Oh, I know, I will invite all the doctors in my family now.¡± Rose Kinson¡¯s eyes are half drooping and his eyes are shing: ¡°Well, then you go.¡± Hang up the phone, Eva ck with Purple shook her head and didn¡¯t understand what was going on with her. So, Emma went forward and asked, ¡°Eva, who did you call?¡± Eva ck smiled cleverly: ¡°Aunt, I just contacted one of my ssmates, who also studied medicine. I just asked if the one inside can cure Grandpa Tang.¡± Emma asked: ¡°What is the result?¡±Ema looked at the closed room with worry, and his brow was full of worry: ¡°What should I do now? William won¡¯t let us in again, so he can only watch her behave in such a way. If the Edmend ck suffers another crime, then¡­ s¡­¡± Eva ck held Emma¡¯s arm and caressed it thoughtfully: ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t worry too much. This is a family, and she can¡¯t be too presumptuous. I will go and invite all the doctors in the family now. When the door opens next time, we will go in and check Grandpa¡¯s body together.¡± Emma nodded with approval. In order to prevent someone from getting sick suddenly, doctors with high degrees and experienced experiences live in the East Hospital and the South Hospital all the year round. In order to minimize the harm to the Edmend ck, Emma turned his head and ordered: ¡°Purple, you arrange servants to invite doctors at home, pleasee over.¡± In just ten minutes, all three doctors came to Edmend ck¡¯s door.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Emma sat in a chair and swept her eyes on the faces of the three doctors. ¡°Have the servants said the purpose where we invited you toe?¡± The three of them nodded. Eva ck took a sip of tea and looked up at him: ¡°Dr. Li, what are youughing at?¡± ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous that the Edmend ck has no medicine, but there are young people who treat him indiscriminately for their own sake.¡± Li Song has a cold face and smiles ironically. He is very famous, and some prescriptions used are partial but effective, so he has been hired with high sry to treat the Edmend ck for a long time. Edmend ck has always been weak and qi-deficient, but his family¡¯s medical resources are excellent. He has no real fatal illness, and he has been recuperating in the yard for many years, so as not to cause great events. Nowadays, physical decline is the precursor of death. Rob people with death, this is not what doctors should do, but God. Eva ck followed with a smile, his eyes full of sarcasm fell to the door, and his voice was cold: ¡°We can seeter whether she can cure Grandpa¡¯s body!¡± Just wait. When Mary Kinsones out of the room and faces a professional doctor, see how sophistry she can make. Chapter 124 About ten minutester, there was a slight movement in the room. Emma put down her cup, stared at the door, and whispered, ¡°Are you going toe out?¡± Eva ck also put down the tea, raised her chin and looked at the door: ¡°It may be.¡± The heavy red door was opened, making a creaking sound. Outside the door, people¡¯s faces changed , especially the doctors who were close , whose pupils were dted, and their back pores seemed to open fiercely and instantly gathered into a chill. Surprised! The girl who came out slowly from the room, on a delicate face, the beautiful fox eyes hung slightly, and the long eyshes cast arge pale blue shadow on her eyelids, which made her almost pale skin color colder. What stunned everyone was her hands. Her cuffs were rolled up high, revealing an arm-like jade lotus root, but it was covered with bright red blood, dripping along with her fingertips on the floor. The clothes on her chest were also covered with scarlet blood, which was like flowers blooming on the other side of hell. Under the sun, Mary Kinson¡¯s beautiful face is like ayer of frost. Compared with the blood of her hands, her snow-white skin is extremely harsh, but it presents a cold feeling of extreme conflict. That everyone didn¡¯t slow down. Until Li Song coughed twice because of the strong smell of blood, he asked aloud: ¡°Why is there so much blood! What therapy do you use?¡± Eva ck got a tingle and quickly stood up and walked to the door. At the same time, he said to the doctors: ¡°Why are you still staring? Go in and see Grandpa!¡± When she walked to the girl covered in blood, her eyes shook fiercely and were full of ferocity: ¡°Mary Kinson, what have you done to my grandpa?¡± Mary Kinson, as if she had just returned from a bloody battle, exuded a cold feeling of war. She iszy to lift her eyes, and her chestnut pupils seem to be quenched with blood. The fine red blood at the end of her eyes is very terrifying: ¡°Help him continue his life.¡± Eva ck was forced to retreat again by the smell of blood on her body, holding her nose and fanning the air, and her eyes were suspicious: don¡¯t think kill my grandfather! Otherwise, you don¡¯t want to walk out of the familypound safely!¡± She turned back and told the servants: ¡°Go and call uncle!¡± Mary Kinson looked motionless. In the house, the sheets, pillows, and sheets on the bed are full of bright red blood, which makes people feel as if they havee to the ughterhouse. Several doctors came to the bed, holding the Edmend ck, who was also covered in blood, and checked his snorting at the first time. Three people have probed, his face dead. Li Song¡¯s eyes were sharp, and he suddenly noticed that there was something wrong with his wrist. He opened the quilt and picked up his right hand, and his wrist was cut with an obvious hole. The doctor behind him also saw it and couldn¡¯t help shouting: ¡°This¡­ has been cut¡­¡± Li Song went to explore the pulse of the Edmend ck¡¯s neck again, but there was no response. He closed his eyes deeply and sighed deeply. Seeing their posture, Eva ck guessed the result, and his body stumbled back. Fortunately, he was supported by Emma who came in behind. Emma¡¯s face was not much better. Looking at the blood on the ground, he couldn¡¯t believe it and asked with a glimmer of hope: ¡°Father¡­ how is it?¡± Eva ck raised her hand and held ers head, and her heart jumped at random, forcibly bracing himself to walk to the bedside. Li Song took the two doctors back and asked her to see them. At present, there is no need for their doctor to exin this situation. Eva ck stretched out his trembling hand to explore the Edmend ck¡¯s nose.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. There is no breath to breathe out¡­ Eva ck, who confirmed his thoughts in his heart, seemed to be pumped out of strength and could not stand steadily. Howe? Emma grabbed Li Song, who was going to leave, and asked nervously and fearfully, ¡°What happened? You should say something!¡± Li Song looked up at the girl outside her eyes and shook her head regretfully: ¡°Mrs. Gu Da, please mourn.¡± Boom- As if there was thunder in the clear sky, Emma was beaten to be tender inside. Before and after less than three minutes or so, Teddy ck followed the servants in a hurry, and people didn¡¯t enter the door to see the girl standing at the door, and tightly gathered her eyebrows. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s bloody hand took out her mobile phone from her pocket, scratched it a few times without opening the screen, and wiped her hands on her body at will. Anyway, clothes are all blood, and I can¡¯t wear them in the future. When the three doctors who came out of the room saw Teddy ck, they all called a sentence: Teddy ck recognized Li Song and his heart sank: ¡°Dr. Li, what happened inside?¡± Li Song¡¯s expression is so lonely that he opens to the side: ¡°You¡¯d better go in and have a look.¡± Teddy ck didn¡¯t say much and went straight into the room. When he came in, he was surprised by the picture in front of him. Emma saw himing, turned over to him, and cried: ¡°¡­ Edmend ck, he¡­ he went.¡± Teddy ck¡¯s body a stiff, stretched out his hand to push her away, went straight to the bedside. Eva ck turned his head and his eyes were full of tears: ¡°Grandpa was killed.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Teddy ck suddenly loudly, eminence veins clear, stretched out his hand to grab the Edmend ck¡¯s hand. Tentacles are cold! Eva ck suddenly came to his senses, turned, and walked quickly towards the door, and the footsteps of ¡°drumming¡± brought irrepressible anger. As footsteps approached, her voice sounded: ¡°Mary Kinson!¡± Mary Kinson, standing in the same ce, wiped her hands back and forth at her waist at will, looked back and forth, and looked at Eva ck carelessly. Her posture and eyes are full ofziness as if everything in the world has nothing to do with her. Eva ck¡¯s eyes were red, and his nose moved because of his overwhelming anger: ¡°how can there be in this world to renew the lives of people who are approaching death? If you are really so powerful, you will have long been famous and the world will provide you as a magic doctor!¡± However, after learning a little Chinese medicine, I was fooling around with my family. And killed the Edmend ck! ¡± you are killing Grandpa now, and our family will not let you go! Come, arrest this murderer!¡± At this time, a steady and powerful step came out. Then, William stood in front of them . Eva ck was eager to let the seventh uncle see the true face of Mary Kinson, and stretched out and pointed to Mary Kinson¡¯s head: ¡°Seventh uncle, this woman killed your father!¡± William raised his eagle eyes, and s eyes fell on her hand pointing to Mary Kinson. Eva ck felt she froze in mid-air and was in a dilemma. From beginning to end, Mary Kinson stayed out of it. A breeze blew her long hair. She tried to stretch out her hand to open the broken hair, but the blood in one hand had not been wiped clean. Chapter 125 Mary Kinson¡¯s fox eyes, drizzling, turned around, didn¡¯t see anything to wipe her hands, and went straight to William. One second ago, William, who gave off a cold breath to Eva ck, saw Mary Kinson¡¯s mess , and inadvertently caught a trace of temperature in the depths of his eyes. He raised his hand and pinned her hair behind his ears. ¡°Go wash it.¡± Mary Kinson nodded and crossed William. Under the eyes of the public, the pace leisurely left the Eastern Hospital. William is like an invisible wall. As long as he stands here, no one dares to stop her pace. Eva ck is going crazy. The dead man is Edmend ck! ¡°Seven uncle?!¡± William¡¯s voice is cold: ¡°The Edmend ck is awake.¡± Eva ck¡¯s face changed greatly. At this time, Teddy ck¡¯s happy voice came from the room: ¡°Dad, how do you feel?¡± Emma¡¯s face is still full of tears, and Purple is holding a paper towel to be handed to her, which seems to be fixed. People who have just been judged dead by three doctors havee back to life? Teddy ck gently held the Edmend ck to sit up, and the Edmend ck coughed twice, looked down at the blood covered in him, and frowned. Teddy ck knew that the Edmend ck loved cleanliness and hurriedly said, ¡°Dad, do you feel ufortable? If not, I will take you to take a bath.¡± He turned his head and said, ¡°Eva,e in and have a look at your grandfather¡¯s body and check it.¡± Eva ck hasn¡¯t recovered for a long time¡­ William lifted his leg and crossed her into the room: ¡°Let me have a look.¡± Teddy ck gave way to the side. William is very relieved to Mary Kinson, but he still carefully examinesEdmend ck¡¯s body. Edmend seems to have had a good sleep, and now he is gradually awake. He stretched out his hand and grabbed William¡¯s hand. The first sentence was: ¡°Where is the girl of Kison family?¡± Eva ck, who had just entered the room, heard Grandpa Tang asking about Mary Kinson¡¯s whereabouts, the chill went deep into the bone marrow. After taking a deep look at her, William helped Edmend ck get out of bed: ¡°Dad, take two steps to see.¡± ¡°Dad¡¯s legs are inconvenient¡­¡± Teddy ck was a little nervous. Edmend ck hasn¡¯t gone down for nearly half a year, so it¡¯s really worrying to let him go down as soon as he is treated. Can take care of the Edmend ck got out of bed without saying anything, and he can¡¯t wait to start walking. In the pool of blood all over the ground, he walked solidly step by step, as if he had gone back in time and returned to fifteen years ago. He took a few more steps and his limbs became much stronger. His lips rose slowly, and voice couldn¡¯t hide the excited tremor: ¡°William¡­ Teddy¡­¡± ¡°Dad.¡± The Edmend ck turned his head flexibly andughed for a long time: ¡°This feeling is so good!¡± In a good mood, he turned a little anxious, and his toes didn¡¯t stand firm and slipped and fell. Dong- The fall made the heart of the whole room tremble. William responded quickly and strode forward to help the Edmend ck. But he didn¡¯t think that the Edmend ck raised his hand and waved, and the smile on his face did not diminish: ¡°Hehe, I am fine, that is, I slipped.¡± Then his action neatly stood up, where there is a trace of old state. If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, he was still an Edmend ck who was ill for a long time and couldn¡¯t even blow the wind. Now they don¡¯t believe that the Edmend ck Gu, who was alive and kicking, wasing. This is really, like a miracle! Teddy ck smiled all over his face: ¡°Dad, take a bath and change your clothes first.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just wash it myself.¡± Edmend ck is prosperous and confident in his physical condition. After Edmend ck went to take a bath, the servant came in to tidy up the room, and a group of people came out. Teddy ck patted William¡¯s shoulder in a good mood: ¡°William, thanks to Mary Kinson this time, what gifts do she usually like? We have to give her a gift.¡± William¡¯s voice was dumb: ¡°She was going to be engaged to me, and she was also a member of the family. She really cares about the Edmend ck and doesn¡¯t want any gifts.¡± Teddy ck smiled: ¡°It seems that Mary Kinson is indeed a good girl, and your feelings are also good. Let her enter the family early, and I will definitely do a good job in the engagement.¡± The two brothers chatted in front, followed by Eva ck and Emma. Suddenly, Eva ck¡¯s cell phone rang.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Emma subconsciously asked: ¡°Who?¡± Eva ck looked at her mobile phone and looked not very good. She did not answer her question: ¡°I will answer the phone first.¡± After that, she took to another corridor and connected the phone. On the other end of the phone came the voice of Rose Kinson slightly soft: ¡°Eva, it¡¯s been several hours. How¡¯s it going over there?¡± Eva ck¡¯s nose closed and pressed his displeasure for a long time before opening his mouth with gas: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that your sister will definitely not seed?!¡± Mary Kinson was somewhat surprised: ¡°What do you mean, did you say that Mary seeded?¡± Eva ck didn¡¯t want to admit this and was silent. Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes blinked frequently, and his brain didn¡¯t turn around at once. How is this possible? ! Mary Kinson can make unexpected and unbearable things again and again? ! Thinking about this, Rose Kinson can¡¯t help but start to re-examine. Next time, she must beat Mary Kinsonpletely! Otherwise, his position in Kinson¡¯s family can really be lost. Eva ck was angry: ¡°You talking!¡± Rose Kinson came to her senses and said warmly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Eva ck, I didn¡¯t know she would seed. But the most important thing is Edmend ck ¡®s body. If Mary really cured him, it would be a good thing .¡± At this time, Rose Kinson¡¯s cell phone has a call in. The number shown above is Mary Kinson¡¯s. Mary Kinson¡¯s eyebrows were lightly gathered, and she first plugged in her phone without much thought: ¡°Mary?¡± A clear girl¡¯s voice came from the phone: ¡°Didn¡¯t disturb your chatting with your ssmates?¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s heart sank, and once doubted whether her mobile phone was installed with any monitoring software by Mary Kinson. In a sh, Rose Kinson calmed down and smiled: ¡°Mary, what are you talking about? I just took a bath at home. Who are you chatting with? Mary Kinson sneered: ¡°You and I know well.¡± Mary Kinson secretly swallowed her saliva, and voice gradually sank: ¡°Sister, I think you are too prejudiced against me, I¡­¡± Mary Kinson became impatient: ¡°OK, don¡¯t exin, I¡¯m calling to make one thing clear to you.¡± Just in the bath, I received a phone call from Yaoi, and she knew why Eva ck happened to be so coincidental that she came back today. Previously, Rose Kinson trumpeted in the family, saying that dhe was sure to cure the family father, and now dhe has brought Eva ckback. One set after another, d he just made herself unable to lift his head in the family. Unfortunately, she was sure to cure Edmend ck. ¡°Go ahead.¡±Rose Kinson¡¯s voice also cooled down. She understood that since Mary Kinson had decided, it was just a waste of her mouth to say more. Chapter 126 Mary Kinson is changing clothes, putting her mobile phone on the edge of the bed, andzily opening her mouth: ¡°I know that you are ying carefully behind your back. After you grew up in Kinson¡¯s family , I remind you for thest time that as long as enough is enough, I can let you go.¡± Mary Kinson reaveled a cold smile. Sure enough, Mary Kinson is not a quiet person. Those materials, I¡¯m afraid they were mixed with falsehoods from the beginning! ¡°I am also from Kinson family. Of course, I want my family to live in harmony.¡± Mary Kinson raised her eyebrows, put on her clothes and hung up the phone directly. Live in harmony? Ridiculous. However, if Rose Kinson had a little conscience, Kinson¡¯s family would not end up so miserable in previous lives. She made this call to deliberately stimte Rose Kinson and provoke her patience limit. Mary Kinson is pretentious and never wants to bend under others. The more Rose Kinson provokes her, the more she wants to get rid of herself. Since the chaos, then Rose Kinson will show her trail, and then father and grandmother will break off their kinship with her, so that they can get revengepletely without hurting their families. What she wants is to grind Rose Kinson a little bit. What she wants is always an opportunity. A chance to trample Rose Kinson to deathpletely. In the past, the fun of fighting slowly with Rose Kinson was to add some little fun to a quiet life. But in the future, it won¡¯t be so simple. smiled in front of the mirror, and Mary Kinson put down her curled hair and went out of the bathroom. At a nce, she saw the man sitting on the bed, his coat draped over the bed, wearing only a pure white shirt on his upper body, and he was unbuttoning, revealing his chest with clear texture and lines, which was attractive in color. Mary Kinson whispered a sentence: ¡°Seven masters.¡± Why is he here? The man slowly raised handsome face, such as eagle-like sharp deep eyes leaned over, let a person nervous without reason. ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll take a shower and go to dinner together.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Mary Kinson came out and sat on the sofa, nced at the coat on the bed, guessing that it was just dyed with blood in the Edmend ck¡¯s room. Momentster, William went out with Mary Kinson to eat in the main restaurant of the East Hospital. Mary Kinson asked casually while walking: ¡°How many people eat?¡± William said faintly: ¡°All the family members at home at present.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s heart jumped slightly. Richard ck will be present? Just thinking about this problem, the people on the side inexplicably exude a cold breath, which can¡¯t be ignored. Mary Kinson looked askance and saw William with a cold handsdome face and a voice as cold as iron: ¡°Richard ckhas something to do, not in the familypound.¡± Mary Kinson suddenly tightened her throat and pinched her lips tightly. In a twinkling of an eye, they came to the door of the restaurant. The night wind swept her long hair like seaweed, and even the shaking hair. Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on them, as if they saw handsome men and beautiful womening out of the painting, and their beauty was not like dust. Teddy ck is now looking at Mary Kinson. The more he looks at it, the more he likes it. He praises it without stint: ¡°This Miss is matched with our William.¡± Froy ck(fourth brother of the ck family) just came back to see the Edmend ck, his legs neatly walked to the restaurant, and now he is even more happy. Everyone knows that the hero is Mary Kinson, and he also echoes: ¡°And she has skills, not flower bottles.¡± The two of them came to the dinner table leisurely with everyone¡¯s eyes. Teddy ck smiled and made a noise: ¡°Sit down quickly.¡± Mary Kinson looked at the table seat, and everyone sat down in turn, except that there was still an empty seat around Edmend ck. Is this for yourself or William? Just thinking, William hase to the side of Froy ck, like sitting on the top of a mountain, showing an irresistible oppressive atmosphere. This means, is to let her sit beside Edmend ck? William sank voice: ¡°Go and sit down.¡± And one side of Froy ck surprised stare big eyes, can¡¯t believe to see William.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. William really gave this Mary face and let her sit in the best position. Edmend patted the back of the chair with mirth, and his words were full of heartfelt love for the younger generation: ¡°Mary,e and sit next to me.¡± Mary Kinson nodded. As soon as he sat down, he first looked at his Edmend ck¡¯splexion. Edmend ck knew, and his temperament was high and he smiled: ¡°I feel in good health now, and I am full of energy. I suddenly feel young and teenage.¡± Mary Kinson carefully observed him. After confirming that there was no sequ, dhe smiled: ¡°That¡¯s good. After that, Grandpa can often y everywhere.¡± ¡°Yes, thanks to you.¡± Teddy ckkindly picked up chopsticks and gave Mary Kinsona piece of meat: ¡°Come, eat first, don¡¯t starve you.¡± When the elders move chopsticks, the whole family starts to move chopsticks. Several brothers in the family are taking turns to thank Mary Kinson. Teddy ck personally poured a drink for Mary Kinson, and then took a drink to toast: ¡°This time, thanks to Miss Kinson, you can drink with me instead of wine.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s lip-shaped and beautiful corners of the mouth are slightly raised, revealing a share of unruly and casual: ¡± I definitely have to apanywith wine.¡± It can be regarded as respecting his past life, and it can be regarded as the only person in the family who is slightly fair to her. Said, she poured the drink in the cup into the trash can, and then picked up the pure wine backhand and poured it into the cup, which was not inferior to the boys at all. ¡°Here, cheers.¡± She looked up and drank a ss of white wine, but her face did not change color. Froy ck couldn¡¯t sit still, and stood up with a sound of ¡°miso¡±, and her eyes showed the light of meeting her bosom friend: ¡°It seems that Miss Su is not only excellent in medical skills, but also good at drinking. Come on, I respect you in this cup.¡± It is the elders who respect Mary Kinsonpersonally, which shows how high her status is in the family now! How sincere they are grateful, it is lined with how ignorant Eva ck, who is sitting next to Emma. Eva ck lost his appetite for a time. Several other family brothers drank wine with Mary Kinson in turn, and Edmend ck properly stopped it: ¡°How do you elders think about bullying such a small girl ?¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes are red, which makes her skin color more and more white and red. Her delicate face is like Vienna¡¯s personal giving: ¡°It¡¯s okay, I am also happy for my grandfather today, and I want to drink more cups.¡± Edmend ck¡¯s heart warmed up: ¡°It¡¯s all up to you. When you drink too much, let William hold you back to rest.¡± Seven masters? Mary Kinson fox¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and her eyes fell on William opposite. He is raising his dark and deep eagle eyes and staring at her tightly. Mary Kinson always feels that her eyes are mixed with too manyplicated things, not as cold as usual, and even somewhat hot. Strange, but it seems to be simr. Suddenly, she realized something and silently pushed away the ss in front of her. No, no, I can¡¯t drink any more. If you drink too much and are carried back by William, something will happen at night. Chapter 127 Mary Kinson smiled at Edmend ck: ¡°I still listen to Grandpa¡¯s words and eat more and drink less.¡± Teddy ck likes her more and more: ¡°Well, I will apany my grandfather to eat more in the future.¡± Mary Kinson promised with a smile. This scene was seen by Eva ck sitting diagonally opposite, holding chopsticks in hand, but she couldn¡¯t eat a bite of rice. Emma saw her reaction in her eyes and silently gave her a piece of meat: ¡°Eva, you should eat more. Today, your grandfather is mainly happy, and you should be happy.¡± Eva ck reluctantly pulled out a smiling face. But in heart, she is not reconciled at all. After the dinner, it was already night, and the darkness came down a little bit, enveloping the whole family courtyard house. After eating, Eva ck took two bottles of wine from his fourth uncle and drank alone in the garden of the North Courtyard. Half drunk and half awake, the cell phone in pocket rang again. When she took out her mobile phone, her eyebrows closed, opened the answer button and shouted at each other: ¡°Do you still call? Do you know how favored your sister was at dinner today? I suspect you deliberately yed me ! Specially bring me back from abroad to set off her?¡± By drinking, sheined on the phone. Mary Kinson at the other end listened quietly to her finish without saying a word. Her eyes were red, and she felt only a stream of blood upwelling, and her mouth was fishy and sweet. Last time Mary Kinsoncame back, she gave her two ps, which are still fresh in my memory. At that time, Mary Kinsonwas furious, proving that she could not cure Edmend ck! In theter days, she was scared every day, and she was worried that Mary Kinsonwould really push her out! By then, the consequences will be unimaginable. Therefore, she informed Eva ck in advance, made Mary Kinson¡¯s ¡°big talk¡±, and found a little retreat for herself. Even if she can¡¯t save Edmend ck, she is not the only one who suffers. Unexpectedly, Mary Kinson is a lie! She had a n at all, and she actually went to ¡°help¡± Mary Kinson at home! She thought Mary Kinson was finished, but she didn¡¯t expect to be self-defeating. It was like a joke. So cruel, Mary Kinson! Deliberately let her rx her guard, and then hit her face invisibly! It also ruined the opportunity to get to know young master. Not only that, Mary Kinson also got the favor of olddy. She lost the opportunity to gain a firm foothold, and now she has lost the opportunity to rece Mary Kinson in her her family! At the thought of this, she only felt heart ached, but she could only fight back. Now, she can¡¯t offend Eva ck. Eva ck said in the gap, and dissatisfied : ¡°Hey, are you listening!¡± Words fell, and a soft female voice sounded at the end: ¡°Listening.¡± Rose Kinson actually wants to inquire about the situation of the familypound now. Listen to Eva ck;s grumble, generally understands the situation, but she can¡¯t directly attack with Eva ck. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t know it would be such a result. I was worried about Grandpa¡¯s body before telling you. How can I know that my sister is really capable?¡± HAnd speaking of it, Rose Kinson didn¡¯t say much at that time, but mentioned this matter very implicitly. Eva ck had to swallow dissatisfaction: ¡°Forget it, you are also kind.¡± ¡°Then now Grandpa is in good health and everyone is happy.¡± Eva ck muttered with dissatisfaction: ¡°But¡­ but watching your sister take care of her family, like stars holding the moon, is really unpleasant.¡± Rose Kinson¡¯s tone changed slightly: ¡°Speaking of it, my sister may have been living outside, and it is also because the poor personcks love since childhood, so sometimes she wants to be recognized by others.¡± Eva ck suddenly realized and smiled, and tone was full of disdain: ¡°it turned out to be a scheming bitch.¡± Rose Kinson immediately answered the words: ¡°My sister is also poor, she just¡­¡± Words haven¡¯t finished, a clear male voice rang out. ¡°Eva, why are you here?¡± Eva ck subconsciously hid her mobile phone and wine bottle, narrowed her eyes and looked at the maning out of the dark. ¡°Who is it?¡± At that time, she forgot to hang up the phone and kept talking. ck Yard is lit with antiquenterns at night, and warm lights are sprinkled on the man¡¯s face, giving him a hazy aperture, which makes him particrly gentle. ¡°Cousin? You also returneda. When did it happen?¡± The man put one hand in the trouser pocket of his suit, and his pace was elegant, showing a new and elegant strength: ¡°I came back a while ago, and I am busy with thepany recently. What about you? When did youe back?¡± Eva ck smiled and shrugged shoulders, looking up and down at the cousin he hadn¡¯t seen for several years. When he was a child, he looked like a young master, but when he grew up, his temperament became more and more outstanding. ¡°I didn¡¯t know about Grandpa ¡®s poor health until yesterday, and I came back early this morning.¡± The man walked up to her from the light and stared at her reddish face: ¡°How to hide in the yard and drink, aren¡¯t you very happy?¡± ¡°Happy, Grandpa ¡®s body was cured today, of course I am happy.¡± Eva ck frowned and forced a smile, and then sat on the railing with a shake. The mobile phone is randomly put aside, and the screen is already dark. The man sat down against her and looked at the bottle: ¡°I also heard about Grandpa in thepany. It seems that she is the fiancee of the seventh uncle. It is quite powerful and can make Grandpa better. But judging from the situation that you are drinking here, you must have something on your mind.¡± Eva ck deeply breathed a sigh of relief, and the whole person fell on the man¡¯s shoulder like a discouraged balloon: ¡°Ah, it is still the same as when I was a child, and I can¡¯t hide anything from my cousin.¡± Richard ck rubbed her hair somewhat spoiled: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Eva ck rarely shows a child¡¯s state, and his slightly smoked cheeks are somewhat embarrassing: ¡°Let me ask you a question. If there is a girl of your age in the family, everyone will like her better for various reasons, will you?¡± Richard ck smiled, and his eyes were as clear as jade: ¡°Are you talking about the fiancee of the seventh uncle?¡± Eva ck closed his lips and didn¡¯t speak. ¡°Today, the fiancee of the seventh uncle cured grandfather. Everyone will definitely be grateful to her. It is normal to be polite or warm to her, but you are different from her.¡± Eva ck finally had a silk smile and asked like a coquetry: ¡°What¡¯s different?¡± Richard ck¡¯s eyes are softer: ¡°Because your surname is always ck, you are my sister. And she is only the fiancee of the seventh uncle, and she is an outsider. Except for the seventh uncle, others will love you more.¡± Eva ck¡¯s mood improved in an instant, and hugged the man¡¯s neck: ¡°Cousin, you are so kind!¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not early. It¡¯s not good for a girl to stay upte and drink. Go back to sleep quickly.¡± Eva ck nodded heavily, got up and turned to run to the room. ¡°Eva, don¡¯t you want your mobile phone?¡± ¡°Ah yes, my cell phone.¡± Eva ck took the phone and went back to the room. About a minute or so, she returned to her room, just closed the door, and suddenly a voice came out of her mobile phone. ¡°Eva ck.¡± Eva ck got a big fright and almost dropped her mobile phone. When she opened the screen, she found that the phone had not hung up. Mary Kinson asked, ¡°Who were you talking to just now?¡± Eva ck was in a better mood and her tone was slightly slower: ¡°My cousin.¡± Mary Kinson hesitated for a moment, then asked: ¡°Is it Richard ck?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Mary Kinson suddenly smield, low voice slowly way: ¡°I tell you one thing now, maybe you feel better.¡± Eva ck;s eyes narrowed slightly: ¡°Is it about your sister?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Eva ck faintly felt that it was unfavorable to Mary Kinson, and she couldn¡¯t helpughing: ¡°Say it quickly!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Chapter 128 ¡°Before my sister was with seventh master, she had an ex-boyfriend who dated for several years, but after returning toKinson¡¯s home, she broke up directly.¡± Eva ck rolled eyes and sneered: ¡°Isn¡¯t this normal? With your sister¡¯s character ofpeting for favor, when you meet a peerless man like my seventh uncle, you will definitely ruthlessly kick off your ex-boyfriend.¡± Rose Kinson sighed: ¡°But what I want to tell you is not this matter.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Eva ck put her mobile phone to her ear, and she was interested. Rose Kinson pretended to be mysterious: ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about who this ex-boyfriend is?¡± Eva ck only felt a sh of white light suddenly in head. After knowing, the whole person got a tingle fiercely, shocked and unbelievable. She was silent for three minutes before she recovered. ¡°You don¡¯t want to tell me that your sister¡¯s ex-boyfriend is my cousin Richard ck?¡± Eva ck is like sitting on pins and needles, no, no, so the plot of dog blood actually happened in their family? Rose Kinson¡¯s tone iszy and somewhat uncertain: ¡°Maybe you should ask your cousin. He may not know that his ex-girlfriend has be his aunt, but it may be just the same name. I¡¯m not sure.¡± Eva ck almost suffocated. She took a few breaths and said, ¡°After that, you must help me think of a way, how could she marry my family with Mary Kinson¡¯s character.!¡± ¡°Eh¡­¡± Eva ck listened for a while and said with satisfaction: ¡°Then, keep in touch.¡± Then, she hung up. Trotting, Eva ck went to the yard of the big room. Teddy ck was wearing pajamas and was nning to go into the house to sleep. He yawned while speaking: ¡°Who are you looking for if you don¡¯t sleep sote?¡± Eva ck pointed to the room next door: ¡°I am looking for my cousin and just saw hime back.¡± ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate that you came. I just asked Richard ck to go to your seventh uncle¡¯s courtyard and say hello to your seventh uncle.¡± What? ! Eva ck¡¯s pupil tremors. If cousin saw his ex-girlfriend sleeping with his seventh uncle on the spot, wouldn¡¯t the family bepletely messed up? Eva ck could no longer attend to any rules, and turned around and ran to the yard of East Seven Uncle. ¡­ Richard ck walked into William¡¯s yard. The lights in other rooms are out, only the master bedroom has a warm light. He walked straight to the room with his legs open. Master bedroom in the west courtyard. It is William¡¯s room. Two antique deskmps at the bedside emit lights like warm butter, which decorate the whole room with warm colors. Together with the two people by the bed, they are ted with ayer of filters, just like the characters in ancient English paintings. It¡¯s just that their posture is awkward. The girl with exquisite limb and waist curve was imprisoned on the edge of the bed by a mighty man, and the scene was once very strange. Mary Kinson¡¯s toes are half weighed, but in front of her is a man¡¯s chest like a male mountain, so she can¡¯t stand up. But she couldn¡¯t sit down and didn¡¯t dare to touchseventh master¡¯s bed. Once she sat down in bed, she certainly had no room to resist what happened next. Mary Kinson¡¯s clear voice trembled slightly: ¡°Seven masters¡­ you, you¡­ you have gone too far for a doctor who has just cured your father¡¯s body?¡± William hooked his lips and smiled: ¡°Now I will use the Edmend ck to limit me.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s throat moves slightly, and her chestnut pupils are like transparent beads under the light, glowing with provocative luster. ¡°Dare not, I don¡¯t mean this, but I¡¯m not used to it¡­¡± She was surrounded by William¡¯s unique cold atmosphere. Tell her all the time that this is William¡¯s room, which belongs to the territory of the big devil,. If William really wants to do something to her, it is legal andpliant in emotion and reason. So Mary Kinson was particrly nervous. ¡°Show me the cut on your shoulder.¡± William¡¯s voice is low and full of attractive bewitching. Mary Kinson¡¯s heart trembled gently and her pupils dted and contracted uncontrobly. How did he know that her shoulder was injured? ! Before she could react, her body was pulled up by her big hand, and then William stretched out her other big hand and directly pressed her left shoulder to let her sit down. Then, William reached out to help Mary Kinsonun button her shirt. Mary Kinson raised hand and grabbed neckline, staring at William warily: ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t touch me¡­¡± William¡¯s face¡¯s face sank. The surrounding air solidified instantly. Mary Kinson blinked frequently and did not dare to look at his ck eyes. Shee had to pretend to be embarrassed and faltered: ¡°I don¡¯t mean to resist you. Although we are already husband and wife, some things still need to be adapted slowly.¡± Then, William eagle eyes slightly drooping, eyes fell on her tight neckline. He seldom patiently coaxed, as if coaxing children to give injections: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t force you to do this, I just want to see your right shoulder injury.¡± ¡°How did you know I had a right shoulder injury?¡± William squatted down slowly in front of her, looking straight at her, an. If it weren¡¯t for Mary Kinson¡¯s own eyes, he wouldn¡¯t believe that William¡¯s cold eagle eyes were so thrilling. William pressed her left shoulder with one hand, and the other big hand stretched out two fingers, grabbed her right shoulder clothes, and gradually pulled them away. ¡°You use Miao Grass to help the Edmend ck continue his life. You have to use blood as a medicine guide. There is no one in the room except you. You can only use your own blood as a medicine guide.¡± At this time, William¡¯s eyes were deeper, and his handsome face was covered with ayer of rage. These knowledge points were obtained by consulting them before meals. If he had known earlier, he would never let Mary Kinson use her own blood. Mary Kinson clutched the neckline with both hands and secretlypeted with William¡¯s hand strength: ¡°The seven master should also know that using Miao Grass to help the Edmend ck can really continue his life, but¡­ it is not without side effects.¡± William¡¯s dark eyes reflected her face. Mary Kinson lowered eyes and staggered his eyes: ¡°In short, the Edmend ck¡¯s body is notpletely cured. At this stage, it is only temporary. I must make it clear to you first.¡± William looked calm: ¡°Well, I have seen this in books.¡± Now only the two of them know that the Edmend ck¡¯s body is not as good as it seems. Suddenly, William narrowed his eyes slightly and burst into a trace of examination: ¡°You didn¡¯t tell the Edmend ck and my eldest brother about this matter.¡± Mary Kinson gradually became serious, her fine eyebrows gently gathered, and answered his implication. ¡°Yes, because I want to tell you first, after all, I live in the family now as your fiancee, so I want to leave these matters to you to decide.¡± In the past life, some important events happened in the family.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! As the head of the family, it is very important for the family to live. Richard ck in his previous life was a junior and had not been involved in the family incident. In this life, her identity is the wife of the Seventh Master, and she must stand on the side of the Seventh Master. William¡¯s thin lips sipped, and there was a ray of dark light in the eagle¡¯s eyes, which flowed quietly like a deep sea tide. Mary, how many family secrets do you know? Chapter 129 Mary Kinson, who was pressed by him to sit on the bed, never figured out William¡¯s idea and was slightly distracted. The hand on the right shoulder was caught off guard and pulled hard, pulling her shirt open, and the button on her chest jumped open. The skin as white as snow is exposed, and the vicle line with obvious lines, under this warm color, it is as soft and attractive as the fine suet jade. William¡¯s long and narrow eagle eyes narrowed, and dark eyes shook slightly, along her superior neck line to her right shoulder. Sure enough, a sharp knife cut in the right shoulder crossed the shoulder de, and the deep red dark scab plunged into William¡¯s deep eyes. Mary Kinson¡¯s charming lips sipped up and pulled her shirt up sideways: ¡°I have handled the wound myself, there is no big problem, and the seventh master doesn¡¯t have to worry.¡± She thought William had loosened her hand, and her right hand went up with full strength, but she didn¡¯t want William to let go, and yearned for it. The disparity between the two men was too great, and the soft shirt cloth could not stand pulling. Cheep- The sound of cloth tearing in a quiet room is somewhat like firecrackers. Mary Kinson felt a cold wind hit, and then her chest was slightly cool. When she looked down, she saw that the right side of her shirt was torn open, and almost all her right body was exposed. Inside, afortable underwear could not cover her , and the upper half of arge piece of snow-white appeared in the air. Her eyes were hot, and she felt her cheeks hot inexplicably. Subconsciously raised hand and hugged his chest, just trying to lift his eyes to see William, but first listened to a heavy gasp, like a beast in an endless dark cave, giving out a fearful heavy breath. The air around them solidified together. Then, a big hand suddenly touched her waist, and the man in front of her pressed down instantly. Mary Kinson¡¯s heart beat faster, her ears flushed and her eyes lifted. She was facing the eagle eyes of William. Her heart beat fiercely and missed a beat. She couldn¡¯t help but hold her breath. Like a little white rabbit caught by a beast, she didn¡¯t dare to move at all, but looked at it with wide eyes. William¡¯s eyes locked in her red ears, wandering with her exposed snow-white skin, her eyes were imprable thick ck, and there was an innate bloodthirsty scarlet shing in the faint. Mary Kinson is not an unattended little girl. Naturally, she understands what men¡¯s increasingly heavy gasps mean. She whispered with a slight motion of her throat, trying to call back his reason: ¡°Master Seven, you just said that this kind of thing won¡¯t force me¡­¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± William¡¯s voice is very heavy, . Mary Kinson¡¯s heart is like a drum roll, and ¡°drumming¡± seems toe out of her chest, so the ups and downs of her chest are bing more and more severe, and the exposed white softness is more attractive, which makes it difficult to control. William¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple rolls, his deep eyes are indelible, voice is low, and he tries to suppress the inexhaustible fire in his abdomen: ¡°But you just seduced me first.¡± Seduce? ! Mary Kinson: ¡°!!!¡± Wrongful ah, how dare she seduce the big devil king, it is clear that he tore his shirt first, and now he is still beating a rake! Mary Kinson can¡¯t find a way to escape, so she can only stare at him angrily. If eyes can kill people, she is afraid that she still has some ability topete with William. The dim light fell on his dark hair, and the broken light blurred the contour lines of his cold and handsome face, which made his deep eyes look somewhat hot and soft. Ignoring her warning eyes, he leaned slowly down, and a slightly heavy gasp apanied by exhtion spit in her auricle, causing her body to ripple. Oops, it seems that she can¡¯t hide tonight¡­ Mary Kinson stared at the prosperous beauty like a god in front of her, and another voice came out in her mind. Anyway, getting the marriage certificate. Seeing William¡¯s whole person to be pressed down, Mary Kinson struggled inside, slowly closed eyes, half hesitating and halfpromising to let him move. When everything was about toe naturally, there was a knock on the door outside the door. Mary Kinson¡¯s eysh light trembling open, see the man in front of him, eyes are obscure, dark eyes as if the bottom of the broken ink jade. She was finally able to twitch her hand, point to the door, and remind in a dumb voice: ¡°There is¡­ someone.¡± William suddenly became gloomy, and the chill overflowed between the facial features and lines, and the other air was almost solidified. He went over and pulled open the door. The man standing at the door was still dressed in formal clothes, and the lights in the corridor stretched his figure on the floor. ¡°Seven uncle, didn¡¯t disturb your rest?¡± William¡¯s eyes are gloomy, just like the cold wind gathered all night: ¡°Excuse me.¡± Richard ck: ¡°¡­¡± He knew from an early age that his seventh uncle was perverse. Among so many uncles, only he had the smallest age difference with himself, but they didn¡¯t have a good rtionship at all. On the contrary, it is the most difficult uncle to get along with. Now that he has grown up, he should be regarded as an adult no matter how, and MoMo is as cold as ice as soon as he meets, and it is still so difficult to get along with. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t want to bother you sote.¡± William stood at the door, leaning against the door, looking at him with deep eyes like light. Clearly nothing has been done, but it gives people an irresistible sense of oppression. That is the leader who has lived in a high position for a long time, and only has the boldness of vision to strategize. Richard secretly sank a sigh of relief in order to keep a bit calm: ¡°It is because your fiancee, the seventh uncle, cured Grandpa¡¯s body today, and I came backte because I handled thepany¡¯s affairs.¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°My dad asked me toe over no matter what, say hello to your fiancee, thank her for curing my grandfather, and at the same time, I have seen the future seven sisters-inw.¡± He promised: ¡°OK.¡± Say side open body, letRichard cke in. A night wind came and rustled the curtain of the room. Richard ck¡¯s eyes swept from the middle to the bed, and the window beside the bed was also open. The night wind blew in and the sheets swung, empty. He looked back and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t the seventh sister-inw in the room?¡± William¡¯s eyebrows were slightly frowning, and there were a few angry micro-rings hidden in his deep eyes: ¡°Go to the bathroom and have a look.¡± Richard ck was dazed. If seven sister-inw is really in the bathroom, what if she is washing? William set off for the bathroom. Momentster, he darkened his face and said, ¡°She¡¯s not here.¡± Richard ck smiled awkwardly: ¡°Maybe I didn¡¯te in time, then I won¡¯t disturb the seventh uncle¡¯s rest, you go to bed early.¡± William nodded, expressionless. When Richard ck left the West Courtyard, William¡¯s cold and hard face was overcast. Chapter 130 In the slightly empty room, suddenly it was like icehouse, and the biting chill seeped out from the floor, leaving people with nowhere to escape. Mary Kinson, hiding in the wardrobe, couldn¡¯t help shrinking back. ¡°he has gone,e out.¡± That voice is very cold very heavy, but like a heavy stone hit Mary Kinson¡¯s head, she simply can¡¯t make other reactions, can only obedientlye out of the wardrobe. Squeeze- The cupboard door opened, and Mary Kinson came out from a row of neat suits and shirts, and was at a loss for William¡¯s dark eyes. William¡¯s face is cold without a trace of temperature, and the eagle eyes gather all the emotions, which is more like a ck hole and will devour her alive. ¡°Are you hiding fromRichard ck?¡± Mary Kinson could not speak, thin eyebrows unconsciously light over, a share ofplex sadness shrouded in the brow. Hiding is a subconscious choice. When she heard the male voice outside the door, she instantly knew that the bearer was Richard ck, who had been in love for many years, not only in appearance and figure, but also in voice. Her heart was in a mess, as heavy as lead. But hate, still shrouded in heart, never dispersed. William pulled up her wrist fiercely, too hard, and her body jumped forward directly. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Looking up, Mary Kinson fell into her familiar and hot chest. William¡¯s other big hand grabbed her chin, forcing her to raise her head and meet his frosty eyes. Mary Kinson vaguely see the raging anger at the bottom of his eyes, like the enraged devil king, at any time to kill His fingers were thick and pinched down, and thin cocoons were embedded in her chin like stones. It hurts. ¡°You all got a certificate with me, and you are ashamed to share the bed with me, afraid of being seen by others?¡± voice was so freezing , and the strength between his fingers on her chin was amazing, as if he wanted to break her mouth and let her speak. When she mentioned the certificate, Mary Kinson suddenly woke up and her heart suddenly jumped, so she didn¡¯t dare to look him in the eye. But the strength of the hand on her chin was even greater. This time, it seemed to break her bones. She frowned in pain, and her lips fretted and breathed air conditioning. William bent down fiercely, and a touch of pain immediately came from her lips. His kiss invaded her fiercely, his lips were painful, and his rich cold breath, mixed with a little fishy sweet taste, upied her taste buds and snorted. His body temperature, taste and breath are marked on her body in all directions, telling her all the time that she is now William¡¯s possession. Mary Kinson¡¯s heart is sour. Now it seems that perhaps William just regards hrt as his possessions, and his overbearing character is at work. He just wants to have her, not like her. She suddenly felt so tired that she didn¡¯t even understand why she ended up like this. Maybe she shouldn¡¯t provoke this man. After midnight, the night is very deep, and the whole sky is an endless ck cloth. Squeak- The door opened and Mary Kinson came out of the room without expression. The good-looking fox¡¯s eyes are very light, and under her eyelids, she also reflects a faint blue, which makes her look very cold and tired, but her lips are bright red. She raised her hand and wiped her lips, touching the tooth marks, and her fingers trembled slightly.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. The big devil¡¯s fangs bite really hurts! She thought that after William kissed her, she might take advantage of the situation, but she didn¡¯t want to let her go directly and let her go back to her room to rest. ¡­ Richard ck, who went out of the West Courtyard, didn¡¯t take two steps to see the figure of a girling in a hurry across the corridor. Richard ck was standing in ce waiting for people. Eva ck turned a corner along the promenade and looked up to see Richard ck standing there. The light in the yellowntern in the corridor pulled his figure for a long time, and his expression could not be seen at a distance. Eva ck¡¯s heartbeat was elerating, slowly approaching, lowered her voice: ¡°Cousin, you¡­ you know?¡± Richard ck raised hand and brought his forehead back, revealing his bright and full forehead and smiling at her: ¡°Do you mean the fiancee of the seventh uncle?¡± Eva ck saw that his smile did not reach the fundus, and he felt even more distressed. Presumably he was just forcing a smile. ¡°Cousin, it¡¯s not worth it for that kind of girl!¡± Eva ck reached out and hugged him, angrilyforting: ¡°You deserve a better girl, there is no need to worry about her.¡± She leaned her face against his chest: ¡°I don¡¯t care about your love life. If I had known about your rtionship, I would definitely not let youe sote, and you wouldn¡¯t see things you shouldn¡¯t see, and you wouldn¡¯t be sad¡­¡± Richard ck half raised his eyebrows and pushed her away inexplicably: ¡°I just went to find the fiancee of the seventh uncle and talked about what emotional life?¡± Eva ck froze. My cousin doesn¡¯t seem sad. Isn¡¯t the fiancee of my seventh uncle my cousin¡¯s ex-girlfriend? Richard couldn¡¯t help yawning, raised her hand and looked at her watch, patting her head: ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, we all have to rest.¡± Eva ck looked at him suspiciously, fearing that he was pretending to be strong: ¡°Don¡¯t you feel ufortable now? Or just afraid that I am worried about your emotions¡­¡± Richard smiled and shook his head: ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? What¡¯s wrong with my good heart? Today, Grandpa¡¯s health is getting better. It¡¯s toote for me to be happy.¡± Eva ck was not very happy. His mind was full of pictures of William¡¯s family holding Mary Kinson high on the top, and responded in a low voice: ¡°All right.¡± Richard ck bowed his head and said, ¡°Jojo will return home tomorrow. When you were young, you yed a lot together. Go and pick her up.¡± Eva ck frowned: ¡°Jojo?¡± Richard ck raised her hand and doted her head and smiled: ¡°The memory is really bad, Zeng Xiaoqiao.¡± Eva ck patted his head and nodded again and again: ¡°Oh, oh, I remember, it was the little girl who called you little nephew every day when I was a child, right?¡± When I mentioned the interesting things of the hour, couldn¡¯t helpughing with a snort: ¡°Yes, I am three or five years old and call me a little nephew every day.¡± ¡°Call me my little niece too!¡± Eva ck also smiled: ¡°How did she return to China now? Didn¡¯t the whole family immigrate to Canada?¡± ¡°The script she wrote was taken a fancy to by a big-name director in China and wanted to talk about cooperation.¡± Eva ck¡¯s heart was shocked. JoJo was already a screenwriter before graduated from college! Good, really good! Jojo liked her seventh uncle since she was a child. If it weren¡¯t for the family and the Kinson family, the family would definitely marry Jojo into the family. She returned to China before graduation, with a big-name script, so she must havee prepared. Mary Kinson, Mary Kinson, don¡¯t get too proud! She smiled in a low voice and called Rose Kinson. Chapter 131 The next day, the chill in early autumn was pressing, and it takes a coat to go out in the morning. William came out of the room and saw a figure jumping in the flowers and nts in the garden. Eagle eyes narrowed slightly, and the rich eyes locked on the figure. After seeing who it was, he took a step forward and stood on the veranda. ¡°What are you doing?¡± The figure moving between flowers and nts stopped, raised head, and revealed a delicate face. The beautiful fox¡¯s eyes and tail were slightly glowing with a red tide, and the drizzle overflowed. ¡°Good morning, Master Seven.¡± William hangs his eyes. Mary Kinson came from among the flowers and nts, holding a ss bottle with a long neck and half a bottle of water in it. William¡¯s eyes hang on her lips, and there are scab marks on her lower lip, which is the wound he bitst night. Mary Kinson looked up at him. His eyes quickly moved down to the ss bottle in her hand, and the voice remained unchanged: ¡°What¡¯s in it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the dew I just collected, and I can use it after pharmacy.¡± Mary Kinson shook the bottle, and her eyes were slightly bright, with a rare sense of fineness. William¡¯s breath is tight. Mary Kinson avoided his deep eyes and said with a smile: ¡°I¡¯m going to participate in apetition recently, so I won¡¯t look back at my homepound at night. Let me tell you.¡± William¡¯s handsome face sinks, and the air pressure around him suddenly bes cold. Mary Kinson knew that he must have misunderstood. He thought he wanted to hide from Richard, so he had to escape. He quickly exined: ¡°This time, thepetition party invited me long ago, not my temporary decision to go. Don¡¯t misunderstand.¡± She took out her mobile phone and opened the date of the invitation message: ¡°You see, it was two weeks ago, but I was busy with Grandma and Grandpa, and I didn¡¯t have time to say it.¡± William lowered eyes and fell on the text message on her mobile phone. Mary Kinson: ¡°¡­¡± This guy really looks! Fortunately, she didn¡¯t lie to him. The above date was really two months ago. At that time, the organizers of thepetition sent a lot of emails in session, and invited her to attend with great seriousness. Even if she doesn¡¯te forward, just go to the scene and have a look. Coupled with Director Zhang¡¯s personal invitation, she thought it wouldn¡¯t hurt to go and see what level they are, and she had to be invited to go there in person. William hung his eyes with deep thoughts in his eyes. Looked at the little woman who was unaware of it, and his eyes were much warmer. ¡­ The airport. Ding Dong- Jojo, who just got off the ne, took her suitcase and walked out before turning on the mobile phonework, and her mobile phone rang. Open the page and see that strange short messages are simple. ¡°I am waiting for you at the main entrance of the airport, license te number Beijing E86.¡± It seems that Richard ck came to pick himself up, and Jojo pouted slightly. Just out of the main entrance, she saw a new white Audi lying there, and passers-by looked askance to see what the owner looked like. Jojo didn¡¯t even look at the license te, so she opened the door and nced at the people inside. She didn¡¯t want to see the license te until she saw that the owner was a girl dressed up. the girl in the posture seat buckled her mobile phone to the side and made a faint noise: ¡°Don¡¯t look, get on the car, I am the one who came to pick you up.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Jojo nodded, got into the car, and fastened heer seat belt conveniently. Eva ck wore a short leather coat today, wearing a sling with half chest exposed inside. Sjezily supported her arms and looked at Jojo. Jojo is dressed in a lovely and fancy Loliqun, with a neckband around her delicate neck and two ponytails, and her big eyes are like dolls. But she has her own natural effeminence, which is fundamentally different from those LO Niang in the mall, so it is not too disobedient, as if the clothes style is tailor-made for her, and it is very foreign. Jojo nced at Eva ck arrogantly and looked at her: ¡°Don¡¯t look, my suitcase is still outside, please put it in the trunk.¡± Eva ck smiled: ¡°Believe it or not, I put you in the trunk.¡± Jojo was dazed, she thought this person was just Richard ck ordered toe over, but she didn¡¯t expect such a big tone. ¡°You¡­ you dare!¡± When the words fell, Eva ck raised her hand and pulled off her double ponytail, and smiled slightly: ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for so many years, you are still so delicat.¡± Jojo¡¯s eyes narrowed and looked at her carefully: ¡°You¡­ you are¡­¡± ¡°Eva ck, you used to call me my little niece.¡± Eva ck said with a smile. Jojo remembered who she was, smiled and bent eyes, and took off guard. ¡°Then you are my little niece, I want to marry William, you are William¡¯s cousin niece, and naturally it is mine.¡± Eva ck pushed open the door with a smile, helped her suitcase to the back, got on the car again, and started the engine. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask your seventh uncle to pick you up today?¡± When ites to William, Jojo¡¯s face is filled with a shy crimson, and the corner of eye is energetic: ¡°We haven¡¯t contacted for a long time.¡± Eva ck looked at her sideways, thought of whatRose Kinson said, and whispered: ¡°Well¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have mentioned seven uncles¡­¡± Jojo smiled twice: ¡°In a few days, it will be my adult ceremony. When the timees, I will suddenly appear in front of William and tell him that I have grown up!¡± When she said this, her eyes were clear and bright, as if full of starlight in midsummer, pretending to hold the ignorant feelings of the whole youth of the girl. For ten years, she finally wanted to meet William, and it was time for him to fulfill his promise. The white Audi drove to the intersection, and the traffic lights were red. Eva ck slowly stepped on the brakes, and the car body stopped steadily. She sighed inaudibly and raised her eyes from the mirror to Jojo¡¯s bright and expectant eyes. Like a naive fawn in the forest, she couldn¡¯t bear to hurt her at all. However, Stop loss in time is the best policy. They can¡¯t let the innocent and lovely little Joe be kept in the dark all the time, otherwise she will be more painful when she knows that the seventh uncle is married. ¡°You¡­ you haven¡¯t contacted the seventh uncle in recent years, and it¡¯s not clear that he has one¡­¡± ¡°There is a fiancee, I know.¡± Jojo interrupted her generously. Eva ck was speechless and surprised. It turned out that she knew. Jojo said: ¡°It was all set by the elders. It is not counted in this era, and I am different from William. It was promised to me by William himself.¡± Eva ck doesn¡¯t know whether to say that she is naive or that she is frank and lovely. ¡°So now pick you up to review your homepound?¡± Think of Mary Kinson is still in the yard of the seventh uncle, and Jojo will definitely go to find the seventh uncle, she is distressed by Jojo and feels relieved. Chapter 132 ¡°No.¡± Jojo¡¯s palm-sized little face is particrly calm: ¡°I have other important things to deal with this time. Please send me to the vicinity of the studio building first. Richard should help me book a room.¡± Eva ck gave up his mind to see Mary Kinson¡¯s jokes for the time being and asked curiously: ¡°I heard my cousin say that you are a screenwriter now, aren¡¯t you?¡± Jojo asked: ¡°You didn¡¯t see Haitang infatuated?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen it, but I have heard that this is a hot online drama. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t understand film and television and have never invested.¡± Jojo put her hands on her knees, and her eyes showed pride: ¡°The screenwriter is me, and if there will be a good drama in the future. I will take you to invest.¡± Eva ck was surprised, but she really had some skills. Along the way, the two chatted a few words about their families, and they arrived at the cinema building block after talking andughing. This area is called Xiaohengdian (studios streets), and basically all the filming crews are here all the year round. The slight difference is that the dramas filmed here are all dramas with HTO(something like HBO) as the partner, which are the keynote of blockbusters before they are broadcast. Recently, people in this area know that there will be a scriptpetition recently. One purpose is to pick up a good script, and the other is to let the media know that the winner of thepetition , the script will be made into a movie with huge sums of money. Therefore, both attention and gimmicks are very hot. Eva ck will send people to the block of Studios Building. Before they get off, several shlights will follow. ¡°Oh, my eyes are going to sh.¡± Eva ck rubbed her eyes. Jojo lean back and voice iszy: ¡°Please send me directly to the hotel garage, just turn right in front.¡± Eva ck nodded and quipped: ¡°OK, my bigdy.¡± Jojo sipped her lips and smiled. Then, the car drove to the garage of the hotel, and the parking space was tight. Eva ck turned several times and couldn¡¯t find a parking space. She parked her car in the driveway and turned to Jojo: ¡°Or you can get off here directly, my car will not stop, and there is no parking space.¡± Jojo waved his hand: ¡°Wait a minute, I must have a parking space when I live here. Otherwise, what should I do when I travel these days? I can¡¯t take a taxi every day.¡± She pushed open the door and went down, walked to the side of the car and called ording to the number. On the other end of the phone is a male voice: ¡°Hello, who are you looking for?¡± Jojo¡¯s tone is slow: ¡°Are you the owner of Beijing E8889? Please move the car, I have no parking space.¡± Whit Ben held his mobile phone between his shoulders and ears, and his hands were full of things, including several bags of new clothes and some clothes and hats. The girl on the side raised a pair of cold eyes to see him: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Whit Ben moved his shoulders depressively: ¡°Someone called me to move the car, the parking space of the hotel, is there exclusive?¡± Mary Kinson slightly raised her eyebrows, and together with her eyes, r. ¡°Turn on the amplification.¡± Whit Ben understood her meaning, clung to her mobile phone, turned on the amplification with her face, and said seriously : ¡°Which girl are you? Is it polite to call! Is the hotel owned by your home, or is the parking lot owned by you? We all stayed in the hotel, why are you so arrogant? If you want to stop, juste early!¡± As a migrant worker, why should she let her go? The female voice at the other end is arrogant : ¡°I might as well tell you that I was invited by Director Zhang personally! This hotel is now all-inclusive by Director Zhang, but all guests invited by Director Zhang must have priority. Do you need Director Zhang to inform you personally?¡± There were several car horns from the other end, and the female voice said angrily, ¡°Forget it! While I am telling you well now,e and move the car quickly!¡± Whit Ben¡¯s face was dark and heavy, and he was usually angry with seventh master, who had no temper. By Mary Kinson is bullied, he can¡¯t bear. Let him be bear with a little girl he has never met, and he can¡¯t ! Mary Kinson took the phone from his hand, and her clear eyes shed. Sge said in a good voice: ¡°Okay, okay, we wille and move the car now, please wait a moment.¡± Whit Ben is dazed! When did Miss Kinson talk to others in such a humble way? Even in front of the seventh master, he didn¡¯t see her so hunble! ¡°I am in front of your car now, and you are limited to three minutes.¡± Mary Kinson still smiled faintly: ¡°Well, OK, we wille right away.¡± Mary Kinson frowned lightly, threw her mobile phone to Whit Ben at will, and then walked towards the hotel. Whit Ben held the mobile phone in both hands and picked up several bags of clothes to keep up: ¡°Do we really have to move the car and give the parking space to the little girl?¡± The leisurely girl walked towards the elevator in the hall. Whit Ben followed, and as soon as he entered the elevator, he raised his eyebrows. He was very upset at the thought of moving a car for a little girl. But Mary Kinson insisted on going, so she could only follow her meaning. After all, what she means is what seven masters mean. The elevator professional administrator bent down and asked warmly: ¡°Which floor are you going to?¡± Whit Ben¡¯s tone is low: ¡°Underground garage.¡± ¡°Top floor.¡± The two voices sounded almost at the same time. Whit Ben surprised to see Mary Kinson, he saw her clever smile , good-looking eyes drip cunning smile. The administrator looked up, saw the aura of music on the girl, thoughtfully, and pressed the building number on the top floor. Whit Ben conveniently pulled out two banknotes from his bag and handed them to the waiter. The elevator door closed slowly. The inside of the elevator is mirrored, and the mirror is clean and clear, which makes Mary Kinson¡¯s face, looking like an egg that has just peeled off its eggshell, white and full, and its facial features can¡¯t pick out a trace of mistakes. Whit Ben used to follow William, and when dealing with rumors that he was not close to women, he would think about what kind of girl in the world should match William. Before, the answer was no. But now, he has an answer in his heart. He stared at Mary Kinson with some trance. Mary Kinsonzily raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Whit Ben returned to absolute being, hurriedly disguised to touch the mobile phone, and found that more than a dozen calls hade in, which were called in by a strange number just now. He looked up at Mary Kinson: ¡°Pick it up?¡± She carelessly lifted her eyes and smiled leisurely: ¡°Of course, pick it up, just say you are in the elevator now, and you will arrive soon. Let her wait a while.¡± Whit Ben finally understood and smiled twice.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. He opened his mobile phone and answered the phone. He said, ¡°Come,e, I¡¯m in the elevator. I¡¯ll move the car right away. Wait a moment.¡± ¡°Hurry up, the underground garage is cold!¡± Whit Ben hung up the phone indifferently, walked out of the elevator, followed Mary Kinson, secretly smiling. The mobile phone is buzzing and ringing. He didn¡¯t answer, just shut down. Chapter 133 In the underground garage, Jojo¡¯s patience has used up, so she dialed the phone again. The cold mechanical female voice came from the other end: ¡°Sorry, the phone you dialed is turned off¡­¡± Jojo¡¯s face was as ck as molten iron, and she kicked heavily towards the car . Dong- The car body shook Jojo¡¯s legs , so she squatted down with her knees in her arms. Eva ck hurriedly got off the car and walked to her side: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you angry with the car?¡± Jojo stood up with anger on her face, her lips pressed tightly, went to the door to photograph the license te number, and then bowed her head to tinker with her mobile phone. Eva ck saw her walk with a limp, frowned and squatted down: ¡°Is your foot okay, show me first?¡± Jojo put her mobile phone in front of Eva and said with a straight face: ¡°I have asked Richard ck to check the owner of this car, and I will definitely find it! Absolutely! Never let him go!¡± When she repeated the word ¡°absolute¡±, she almost gritted her teeth, and the bottom of her eyes burst with a thick fire: ¡°And the woman beside him!¡± Dare to y her on purpose! Eva ck didn¡¯t expect Jojo to be so young and vindictive. However, she has always been a little girl who grew up being ttered, and it is normal to be delicate and expensive. She understood it when she was a child. At that time, she was greedy and took some dessert from Uncle seven given by tJojo. Jojo came home directly after knowing it, took away a bunch of her beloved toys, and even asked her to bow her head and apologize before she would forgive her. Thinking about this, Eva ck slowly stood up and guessed that Jojo¡¯s leg pain was not important. ¡°Well, then I will give you the person after my cousin finds out.¡± Jojo held back her anger, and her tone was cold and light: ¡°Then you go back first, I will go up first.¡± ¡°OK, call me if you have something.¡± Eva ck raised hand and made a gesture , then turned and got on the car, clicking on the phone from Mary Kinson. Jojo walked into the elevator, sending a message back with her fingers on her mobile phone, and her eyes reflected the screen light, which made her face white and scary. Ding¨C When the elevator door opened, the middle-aged man in baseball uniform came out, his hair was slightly messy, and his body was full of schr temperament. The two looked at each other through the elevator. Jojo said arrogantly, ¡°Is it Director Zhang?¡± The man looked down at the mobile phone in her hand, and then looked at the mobile phone in hand, only to realize that the doll-like girl in front of him was a screenwriter who had just contacted him. No way, how can the famous screenwriter be so rude? Zhang raised hand and pressed his eyebrows. After a while, voice was full of doubts and asked, ¡°Are you Miss JOJO?¡± Jojo slowly raised her chin, and her eyes were full of displeasure: ¡°It¡¯s me, but I thought Director Zhang wanted me to participate in thepetition very much and I flew back from Canada specially.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Director Zhang is a little embarrassed. He is only very attentive to his career and is not very good at getting along with others, so he doesn¡¯t quite understand her meaning. He only subconsciously answers: ¡°I very much hope that you can participate in thepetition. After all, your strength will make thispetition more exciting, and I also have great expectations for your script for thispetition.¡± After listening to a lot of heartfelt words from Director Zhang, Jojo did not move, looked deserted, and her eyes were full of unhappiness: ¡°So?¡± Director Zhang cocked his head puzzled: ¡°Eh, so¡­ so¡­¡± Jojo breathed a sharp tone: ¡°So when I came to the hotel myself, you didn¡¯t even have a receptionist? Do you know how long I have been standing in the underground garage? I tell you, if I catch a cold, I will go back to Canada tomorrow!¡± Zhang Bingsheng¡¯s eyes always seem to be unawakened, and instantly widen: ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t go back. If you go back, the significance of thispetition will be gone.¡± Jojo bowed her head and patted her skirt carelessly: ¡°I don¡¯t think I am so important, otherwise how can I be so angry when Ie to the film and television city?¡± Zhang Bingsheng doesn¡¯t know what mistakes he made, but he just wants to keep her. He hurriedly retained: ¡°No, I didn¡¯te down to pick you up because I helped you prepare for the meeting on the second floor of the hotel. There are many famous directors and bosses and screenwriters in the film and television industry. They all want to see your script during thepetition.¡± In this way, Jojo was slightly angry, and the fire at the bottom of her eyes gradually dispersed: ¡°How many people came in total?¡± ¡°More than twenty.¡± Jojo raised her lips and walked into the elevator. Her tone was faint: ¡°Let¡¯s go up. You also said that many of them are famous in the industry, don¡¯t let them wait for a long time.¡± Zhang Bingsheng nodded with a smile. The second floor is noisy and bustling. Obviously, it is only a hotel restaurant, but it is deliberately dressed as a luxurious hall. The light champagne lights are consistent with the champagne color in people¡¯s hands, which makes people look radiant and energetic. Zhang Bingsheng stepped forward, picked up a ss of red wine at will, held it high , and rashly made a noise: ¡°Everyone be quiet, now let me introduce today¡¯s finale yers.¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. the people who originally talked to each other are quiet, and they all look at each other. Zhang Bingsheng smiled, took two steps to the side, and everyone¡¯s eyes turned to the girl behind him. The girl who came out of the elevator, came over and lightly dropped her skirt in front of everyone, just like Disney¡¯s fugitive princess. There are uproar everywhere. In reality, it¡¯s rare to see such a beautiful girl looking like a doll , and she is apetent screenwriter! ¡°Are you Miss JOJO Zeng?¡± Someone spoke abruptly. They came here this time, just to see Jojo, and several investment investors came here to talk about the film cooperation after that. At present, domestic film and television has been stagnant, and the main problem is that the screenwriter level is too t, and there are fewer and fewer attractive scripts. However, the highest achievement of domestic films in the world is a drama describing the prosperous times of Datang a few years ago. At that time, it was nominated by Mn International Film Festival in Italy, but the screenwriter did not show up, and even her works did not appearter. Rumor has it that Jojo was still in Grade One at that time, so she didn¡¯te forward because of her studies. However, this is only rumour, and almost no one believes that the screenwriter is a high school student. After all, the world outlook and pattern presented by the film, as well as the understanding of the prosperous history, must be described by those who specialize in academic research. ¡°It is me.¡± Jojo walked forward with a small smile, and the sound of small leather shoes kicking on the ground was full of noble spirit. The crowd began to talk, and some people came forward to talk. a famous producer, smiling and admiring at Jojo: ¡°A few years ago, Jojo had a high reputation, some people said that she was just a high school student, and basically no one believed it. But now, I didn¡¯t expect Jojo is really a high school student. I.¡± Jojo shook her head: ¡°I can¡¯t surpass my Master. Her skill is beyond my reach.¡± The investor was slightly dazed, and then his eyes were stunned. His tone couldn¡¯t help but raise: ¡°Wait, so you mean that your master is Jane Jiu?¡± Jane Jiu, but a myth in the film and television industry a few years ago! Chapter 134 The people heard on the edge gradually spread, and soon everyone in the whole floor knew that Jojo was actually Jane Jiu¡¯s apprentice! No wonder she is still young, but her talent is amazing! People began toe forward one by one, as if they were waiting in line to greet Jojo and chat f, hoping to make a good impression in her heart, and then talk about cooperation with Jane Jiu. Although they are looking forward to what kind of script the talented girls wille up with in thispetition, they are even more looking forward to the appearance of Jane Jiu,ing up with new works. ¡°Hello, I am the CEO of Huahai Film and Television. This is my business card. After winning thispetition, I hope we can have the opportunity to cooperate.¡± For a time, Jojo was like the most dazzling star in this venue. The rest of the others keeps ttering her. Her face is filled with a proud smile: ¡°Thepetition has not started yet. How do you know that I will win the championship? Don¡¯t talk about thepetition as if it were a default. When the timees, it will not only be me, but also the reputation of director Zhang will be harmed.¡± The CEOughed twice: ¡± It will definitely be Jojo who win the championship. At present, Chinese screenwriters and famous writers don¡¯t need to participate, and those whoe to participate can¡¯t match your level.¡± Jojo smiled gently twice, and then reached out and took the business card as satisfied with these ttery. ¡°Well, I hope Miss JOJO will remember to call me after the game.¡± She smiled without saying a word, but put away her business card. ¡­ In the top floor of the same hotel. Mary Kinson, who slept for a while, took a pair of slippers andzily entered the elevator. The waiter stretched out his hand and prepared to press the floor. Mary Kinson raised her hand and yawned, opening her lips with a bit ofziness: ¡°Excuse me, which floor is the restaurant?¡± The waiter answered truthfully: ¡°The second floor, but now Director Zhang seems to have invited a lot of people toe over, having a party . It is suggested that the guests should go to other ces to eat.¡± ¡°When you have a party, doesn¡¯t the hotel serve meals?¡± ¡°we supply, but I am afraid that guests are not used to eating. After all, it will seem a little noisy.¡± The waiter kindly reminded . Mary Kinson nodded and smiled lightly: ¡°Thank you, but I just want to eat something quickly.¡± The waiter stopped talking and pressed the second floor. The elevator l arrive soon. When Mary Kinson got out of the elevator, although she knew there was a party, she didn¡¯t expect there to be so many people and it was so lively that it was hard to believe that this was a hotel restaurant. She thought it was a star who held a fan meeting here, . She looked , but only through some gaps, she saw a little girl standing in the middle, wearing a slightly exaggerated lori dress. Er¡­ Maybe it¡¯s a Japanese female star. Mary Kinson didn¡¯t care too much. She rubbed her stomach and was hungry. Eating is the most important thing. Shezily went to the front desk and asked, ¡°Hello, what¡¯s the meal now?¡± The waiter blinked, but he didn¡¯t expect anyone toe down for dinner. He turned to look at the manager behind him in embarrassment and motioned him toe quickly. Then he turned and said, ¡°Sorry, the chef is preparing the party meal today, and has not cooked other meals.¡± Mary Kinson frowned lightly: ¡°Does the chef have no time to cook alone now?¡± At this moment, the manager came over. The waiter simply said the situation, and the manager¡¯s face was not very good-looking. He showed an embarrassed smile: ¡°Sorry, because there are many people at the party, Director Zhang personally ordered to cook a lot of meals, so the chef is too busy at once. If the youngdy orders food, you may have to wait until midnight to cook your meal.¡± Mary Kinson raised her hand and rubbed her hair. She was a little upset, but she didn¡¯t mean to me. She only felt unlucky and whispered: ¡°I just want to eat something.¡± The manager is also very embarrassed. After all, it is a high-ss hotel, but there is no meal for guests, which is really unreasonable. Mainly, he thought that the people living in the hotel now were all guests invited by Director Zhang,. After thinking hard, the manager suddenly had a brainwave. Before Mary Kinson turned to go, heughed and made a noise: ¡°Guest, please wait a moment.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Mary Kinson turned her head. ¡°What would you like to eat?¡± Mary Kinson frowned and said casually, ¡°I want to eat Chinese food.¡± The manager¡¯s eyes lit up and came to her. ¡°That guest will eat here. There are all kinds of Chinese food here. I¡¯ll serve you a bowl of rice.¡± Said, led Mary Kinson to the table, and the dishes on the top table were all fresh dishes, which were delicious in color, vor and taste. Hungry. The manager exined with a smile: ¡°This table was originally for them to eat, butter Director Zhang said that he would make a new table, so no one touched this table. If you don¡¯t mind, you can eat directly.¡± ¡°No mind.¡± Mary Kinson sat down casually: ¡°It¡¯s shameful to waste food. Help me serve two bowls of rice.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go now.¡± The manager turned happily to the kitchen. After a while, she brought two portions of rice to Mary Kinson, and she really didn¡¯t mind at all. She picked up the chopsticks . During the party, someone noticed Mary Kinsonand muttered in a low voice: ¡°Who is that person? How can she eat there alone?¡± Then, many people paid attention to her. Probably everyone is stillmunicating, but someone secretly opened the meal first, which suddenly attracted many people¡¯s attention. Jojo, who is still enjoying the admire of the crowd, also heard the voices of others, as if the spotlight had been separated by others. She took a step to the side, looked along the eyes of everyone, and casually asked Zhang Bingsheng next to her: ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Zhang Bingsheng also looked at the girl who was eating over there and answered casually: ¡°I don¡¯t know where the woman came from. It seems to be quite fragrant to eat alone there.¡± With that, Zhang Bingsheng swallowed his saliva and greeted everyone: ¡°Everyone should be hungry, otherwise let¡¯s sit down and eat first and go to that table.¡± Because there were several dishes at the original table, Jojo was allergic and couldn¡¯t get used to it, so he specially made another table. They went to the next table one after another and took their seats, ready to start using the table. ¡°Miss JOJO, please sit here.¡± Zhang Bingsheng let Jojo sit down. People next to them all want to sit with Jojo, quickly upy their seats and wait for her toe. Jojo sat down slowly, but her eyes fell on the woman at the table . Her eyes were too focused, which affected Mary Kinson¡¯s eating.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Mary Kinson put down her chopsticks and raised a pair of beautiful fox eyes, like a cat who woke up after a whole day¡¯s sleep. Jojo¡¯s heart trembled slightly, and she was obviously amazed by Mary Kinson¡¯s appearance, with only her face reflected in her eyes. No one spoke, Mary Kinson suddenly stood up and turned to leave the party. Jojo¡¯s eyes disappeared with her figure, and the whole person was absent. Who is she? She was born so beautifully! Chapter 135 For some reason, Jojo inexplicably had a sense of crisis, as if the woman just now was destined to be her rival. No, what¡¯s more rming is that deep down in her heart, she feels that she will be defeated. ¡°Are these dishes not to your taste, Miss Zeng?¡± Then, Jojo came to her senses, looked at the food with low eyes, but her mind was not on it at all. She fiddled with her hair in her ears and pretended to ask casually, ¡°Who was that woman just now?¡± Zhang Bingsheng didn¡¯t pay much attention. He only ate the mal meal: ¡°Oh, just the guests living in the hotel, eat first, everyone is waiting for you.¡± Jojo looked up at the dining table, only to find that everyone didn¡¯t move chopsticks. She picked up chopsticks and smiled: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, start eating.¡± Zhang Bingsheng put the food on the te for her and said with a smile: ¡°OK, then eat more, and then go to bed early so that you can recharge and prepare for the game.¡± Thepetition was already ready, and the writers and some writers who participated in thepetition also arrived one after another, except Jojo. Now, all the contestants are here. After Jojo rested for two days and sorted out the script, Zhang Bingsheng informed the contestants that thepetition would be held on the same day. Thepetition was held in the middle of the film and television city. There was originally a crew , and it also extended the shooting period for this importantpetition in the film and television industry. Really, thepetition is very hot. Only those who have a certain status in the film and television industry can have seats, and the front rows are all big guys, because it is best to see the performance. The next ones are the contestants. They don¡¯t have to perform on stage, so they all sit and watch the works. In the middle of the room, there is a small fountain. At the bottom of the spring, small words are used. The spring gurgling and slight tones render the whole room, which is filled with slow and gentle breath. Jojo is sitting in the same row as Zhang Bingsheng, which is also a good position in the front row. The host on the stage began to introduce the writers of the works and the names of the new actors . However, Jojo, dressed in a small uniform, had no way to focus on the stage, because in the same row of seats, separated by two seats, a girl dressed casually was sitting. She leaned back on the chair with her arms in her hands, and her two straight legs leaned forward at will, but she didn¡¯t know that her full and beautiful figure waspletely disyed, w, exuding a dazzling aura that made people unable to move their eyes. That¡¯s her! The girl I met at the party yesterday! Jojo doesn¡¯t understand who she is and why she is here. The distinguished guests sitting next to them are all prominent figures, and they are all invited by Zhang Bingsheng. In theory, those who sit in the front three rows are all noble people invited by Zhang Bingsheng. In that case, she should have met that woman at the party yesterday. The more so, the more curious Jojo was about her. The woman leaning against the chair lifted a pair of foxes with drizzle and saw it. The beauty revealed invisibly was enough to kill all the women present. Sure enough, cute is worthless in front of sexy. Just when Jojo didn¡¯t know how to end, Zhang Bingsheng leaned forward, just separating the two of them from each other. Jojo looked down at Zhang Bingsheng and saw him smiling and reminding: ¡°It¡¯s time to start.¡± She nodded slightly, sat up straight and looked at the stage. Mary Kinson is alsozy to take back her eyes. This subtle action was seen by Whit Ben. He asked inexplicably, ¡°Is there anyone you know here?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, that is, someone likes to stare at me.¡± Whit Ben immediately stretched his neck nervously, , and his tone was full of alert: ¡°Which daring fanatic dares to look at the woman of the Seventh Master?¡± Mary Kinson suddenly hit his stomach. Whit Ben gasped in pain: ¡°Hiss¡­ it hurts.¡± ¡°Stop it, the performance begins, and take a good look at the plot.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s voice is very light, and she still has a little expectation for the game. After that, the stage began to perform the plot concisely, and then there was a special seiyuu to exin the script. On the screen, there are also short ys arranged in advance by screenwriters, which effectively make people absorb into scripts faster. Originally, Mary Kinson still held the mentality of watching movies and focused on the stage. Then after an hour passed, Mary Kinson was already holding her forehead with one hand, and she couldn¡¯t stop yawning. On one side, Whit Ben, who was not interested in film and television, is leaning against his chair and sleeping soundly. He raised hand and rubbed his hard-to-open eyes. He looked at Mary Kinson subconsciously, but saw her forehead with one hand, holding a mobile phone with the other hand, and her fingers slid rapidly on the screen. Whit Ben couldn¡¯t help but secretly look over, chatting on WeChat, and the nickname of the contact person is a capital Chen . [So, why do I have toe and watch this kind of game? It¡¯s so long and boring. ] The other party replied: [Ha ha ha, is it so ugly? ] It cost me half my life. I might as well have a good look at my flowers in the garden. ]Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! [Howe? Director Zhang personally organized thepetition and invited so many famous judges. The script quality should be excellent. ] [ck question mark face. jpg] [Okay, tell me how ugly it is? ] [What are these scripts talking about, is there something wrong with the speaker¡¯s expression or what? It¡¯s the naive content of rewriting volunteers with content of youth abortion, or the family infighting wl. To be honest, it¡¯s better to see this kind of thing than to see theposition written by Shield and primary school students¡­] As Mary Kinson pressed the send button, Whit Ben couldn¡¯t helpughing with a snort. Because the atmosphere inside was very quiet, he had to endureughing, but his shoulders couldn¡¯t help shaking all the time. Mary Kinson pressed the lock screen button and stared up at the script content on the stage. The tone was light and light: ¡°Don¡¯tugh.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far, haven¡¯t you?¡± Whit Ben lowered voice: ¡°It is better to read thepositions written by primary school students. You said that these screenwriters are not as good as primary school students. Aren¡¯t they reading so many books in vain for so many years?¡± Mary Kinson looked at him: ¡°Have you seen the script above?¡± Her white face seems to be covered with a light white awn, but it seems that the bottom of her eyes is like a pool of coldke water, clear and bright but cold. Whit Ben shrugged shoulders: ¡°I don¡¯t catch a cold about these, right? It¡¯s quite helpful to sleep.¡± Mary Kinson overflowed with a chuckle: ¡°Hum.¡± Chapter 136 Everyone¡¯s eyes, like a sharp knife, were drawn on Whit Ben. His throat moved slightly, and his voicewas slightly dumb: ¡°It was you that day¡­ told me to move the car first¡­¡± ¡°What is it?!¡± Jojogot up aggressively: ¡°I asked you to move the car that day. You clearly promised toe right away on the phone. After several calls, you said that you were on the road, in the elevator, and came right away. What happened? You still shut down directly and didn¡¯t answer my phone at all!¡± Suddenly, those men began to sit unstill, and even some people began to speak. ¡°Is there such a person? Deliberately teasing a little girl.¡± ¡°Still a man?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really disgusting. It¡¯s not a gentleman at all.¡± ¡­ Whit Benonly felt that people¡¯s eyes were like torches, and they wanted to roast him alive. It was clearly not his fault, but he was criticized as a sinner. Most of the time, the situation is very important, and wrong and right are not so important. At this time, a clear female voice passed into everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°From the beginning, the wrong person was not him but you.¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Mary Kinson. Whit Benfinally escaped the eyes of all the people and breathed a sigh of relief. Jojotwisted up her eyebrows, only to see Mary Kinsonnstill leaningzily on the chair. The beautiful fox¡¯s eyes were raised, and the eyes were slightly red at the end. There was an indescribable casual charm, but the delicate facial features were beautiful and evil. ¡°There is a female voice on the other end of the phone. It turns out that you and he are the ones who yed me !¡± Lovely is still worthless in front of beauty. Therefore, when Jojo¡¯s enemy is Mary Kinson. People¡¯s eyes are not so malicious but waiting for Mary Kinson¡¯. Zhang Bingsheng stepped down and stood in front of Jojo, his eyebrows closed, and his tone was not good: ¡°Did you let Miss Jojoe to the hotel on the first day and let her blow cold wind in the underground garage?¡± He still remembers the face Jojogave him that day, which made him feel that he didn¡¯t entertain well all the time. Now it¡¯s time to help her vent. Mary Kinson¡¯s ovepping legs changed direction and put one hand on her knee: ¡°Is there a special parking space in the underground garage of the hotel?¡± Zhang Bingsheng was puzzled, but he still answered: ¡°This is not true.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯se to the hotel first and park the car in the empty parking space. What is the reason for Miss Jojo to call and let us move the car confidently?¡± Her voice is cold and clear, but every word is clear.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The wind direction in the room was driven by her, and someone began to look at Jojowith strange eyes and slightly questioned. This subtle change in atmosphere was quickly captured by Jojo, but she didn¡¯t panic at all. She changed her arrogant attitude, her eyebrows drooped, her big eyes were inadvertently covered with a faint fog, and her voice was soft: ¡°At that time, my car was loaded with a lot of things. If I didn¡¯t stop in the parking space temporarily, I might block othernes, so I will call you to move the car, but¡­ this is not why you deliberately y me.¡± Mary Kinson sneered and stared at her with cold eyes: ¡°I am not old, and I turn very fast, and I changed my design at once.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡±Jojostared at innocent eyes, and her wronged eyes turned around at a loss. Mary Kinson leaned back, took out her mobile phone from her pocket, and shook her fingers in midair: ¡°Why, do you want everyone to listen to your tone when you call? Miss Jojo.¡± Jojopanicked and was surprised: ¡°Did you record?¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes surfaced with interest, smiled, and asked again: ¡°Do you want me to y to it for everyone?¡± Jojoswallowed her saliva subconsciously, took a step back, and her aura was much weaker. In fact, when Jojoasked this question, she had already lost, and everyone¡¯s bnce tended to Mary Kinson¡¯s side. Mary Kinson faintly raised her eyebrows, cherry lips opened, and the beautiful fox had a sly smile in her eyes: ¡°Of course it is¡­¡± Jojo¡¯s heart hung up. At that time, that tone was heard by everyone, and her impression must be reduced. Her eyes locked on Mary Kinson¡¯s lips, waiting for the second half of her sentence. Mary Kinson hung her eyes and smiled deeper: ¡°There is no recording.¡± Jojo¡¯s pupils vibrated violently, and her eyes gathered on Mary Kinson¡¯s beautiful face. She saw Mary Kinsonopen her lips. Although she didn¡¯t make a sound, her lips were obvious: ying with you. ying?! ying me?! Jojowas so angry that her chest was stuffy and painful that she leaned back, and her eyes flew around. After a long time, she recovered and pointed to Mary Kinson¡¯: ¡°You¡­ you are too bully!¡± Mary Kinson raised her hand and pulled the long hair on her forehead to the back of her head, Ignoring her and pretending to be miserable, and her eyes were cold: ¡°Children, no one has an obligation to spoil you.¡± Perhaps it was her excessive indifference, which makes others feel that they bully little girls too much and gradually bes more aggressive in her eyes. Whit Benscanned the people¡¯s eyes at the theatre, and his heart was full of disdain. ¡°It¡¯s so boring here. Let¡¯s go.¡± She stood up, raised her hand, and pulled her tie, looking tired. Jojowronged Baba¡¯s red eyes: ¡°I don¡¯t seem to have seen you before, and there is no holiday. Why do you y me again and again?¡± Mary Kinson did not change her face: ¡°Because you are so funny.¡± Whit Ben: ¡°!!!¡± He didn¡¯t expect Mary Kinson to be in front of so many people, and he didn¡¯t shy away from it. This is Jojo¡¯s ce after all. Sure enough, there was an uproar all around. Some men stand up and walk toward Mary Kinson. They have a posture to surround her. ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t know which film and televisionpany you are working in now?¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes did not lift her eyes: ¡°I am unemployed at present.¡± The man who asked smiled low and asked, ¡°Then how did you get in here?¡± Those who can enter here are invited by Director Zhang, who are famous and promising, or contestants. But she sat in a good position, so how did she get in? Zhang Bingsheng looked forward in hindsight, with a trace of doubt in his tone: ¡°I think the youngdy is really unfamiliar. How did you get in?¡± ¡°Of course, you invited me in.¡± Mary Kinson lifted her eyes and looked at Zhang Bingsheng coldly. Zhang Bingsheng frowned tightly: ¡°Did I invite ?¡± Whit Bentook out his mobile phone from his pocket and was ready to read the invitation letter they had sent, but Mary Kinson reached out and blocked it. He looked at Mary Kinson, only to see her long legs, and finally stood up, with a clear tone: ¡°This problem will be discussedter. Now let¡¯s talk about the award-winning script.¡± Zhang Bingsheng was puzzled. He looked at Jojoand saw that she also looked nk. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the script?¡± ¡°The script is giarized.¡± Chapter 137 ¡°What?!¡± Zhang Bingsheng¡¯s eyebrows twisted into a twist, and he looked at Jojoin disbelief. The awareness of copyright is gradually awakening, and the public has almost zero tolerance for giarism and other acts that do not respect originality. If the winner of thepetition giarizes, as the organizer, he will be shamed. Jojo¡¯s fingers hanging on the skirt side were tightly curled, and she smiled with confusion and speechlessness: ¡°This sister, do you know what you are talking about? You are also an adult. It is possible to convict people for ndering in public¡­¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s beautiful eyes overflowed with ayer of cold frost and interrupted her words: ¡°So you don¡¯t admit giarism.¡± ¡°Do I need to copy? Is there someone better than me?¡±Jojococked her head and confidently retorted. Hearing this, the people who were going to help her get ahead began to stir again. ¡°Yes, the contestants who came to thepetition today are not above her at all. Is it necessary for her to copy it?¡± ¡°Did you know that Miss Jojo was Jane Jiu¡¯s apprentice?¡± Mary Kinson, gently stirred up her brow: ¡°Oh? Are you an apprentice of Jane Jiu?¡± She doesn¡¯t know anything about it. Everyone thought that she was surprised by Jojo¡¯s strength andughed and ridiculed: ¡°Yes, so do you still insist that Jojois giarized now?¡± When ites to the name of Jane Jiu¡¯s apprentice, most people begin to stand on Jojo. Jojo¡¯s eyes glowed with pride: ¡°Yes, Jane Jiu is my master, so don¡¯t ruin my reputation, let alone disgrace my master¡¯s reputation.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s fox¡¯s eyes are slightly drooping, and the bottom of her eyes is cold : ¡°You have the name of Jane Jiu¡¯s apprentice, and even if you are popr here, you still giarize, but you don¡¯t have the courage to be responsible.¡± Her aura is particrly cold, and speaks quickly, which makes Jojofeel crushed inexplicably. Jojo¡¯s eyebrows closed unconsciously, and she said irritably: ¡°You keep saying that I giarized, but who did I giarize? You give me evidence before talking!¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Mary Kinson. She frosted at the bottom of her cold eyes and smiled coldly: ¡°OK, as you wish.¡± ¡°First of all, I¡¯ll tell you that the foreshadowing youid is that a bearer is a man, but the man is not here to retain her, but to give her everything so that she can stop worrying. Then she went abroad for further study, but she met the second man on the ne. The plot of the second part actually revolves around the second man and the heroine, which is a novel set hiding the male master. ¡± zhang director clearly thought what she said is right. All the contestants¡¯ scripts are confidential, and only he has read them all. If thedy in front of us is not peeking, then Jojois probably giarized. When Jojosaw Zhang Bingsheng¡¯s slightly questioning eyes, she couldn¡¯t help but get angry and stared at him fiercely: ¡°You don¡¯t think I copied it, do you? My master is Jane jiu! Jane jiu!¡± She slowly rolled her eyes, held her arms in both hands, and sneered: ¡°This sister, why do I think you are so loud? It turned out that you peeked at my script!¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s patience has reached the extreme: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you are still stubborn!¡± They heard the voice-over, and their eyes wereplicated. Maybe, she still has a card? Jojo¡¯s heart quietly drummed, and she secretly clenched her fist to appease herself. Impossible, those plots are based on the small scripts of Jane Jiu¡¯s early years , which are not exposed, and no one can know! She straightened her neck and tears in her eyes: ¡°No matter what you say, I didn¡¯t copy it!¡± Zhang Bingsheng took a step forward, protected her behind, and looked at Mary Kinson with hostility: ¡°At the scene, you gave Miss Jojo an unwarranted crime, which had a great impact on her reputation! Anyway, I hope things will end here. Please go out now¡­¡± Mary Kinson also took a step forward, and there was a cold chill in the whole person as if someone had juste from an extremely cold ce: ¡°Are you sheltering giarists?¡± Zhang Bingsheng is very upset. He wants to run a script contest well, but if it goes on, the contest will deteriorate, and everyone¡¯s attention will rise to whether Jojogiarized. This is not what he wants! ¡°I can use my personality to guarantee that Miss Jojo will not copy, so no matter who you are, please leave here now. Otherwise, I will ask the security guard¡­¡± Mary Kinson doesn¡¯t like to interrupt others, which is too impolite, but what Zhang Bingsheng said is too arbitrary. She said bluntly: ¡°Jojocopied my story.¡± Jojoput down her heart in an instant, and there was irony in her eyes. It seems that thisdy is talking nonsense! Pretending to be Jane Nine, and she deserves it? Jojogently pushed Zhang Bingsheng away in front of him, stared straight at Mary Kinson, and looked with indifference: ¡°Then you can make it clear, what is the intention and inspiration of this novel?¡± Mary Kinson spoke calmly: ¡°The prototype of this plot is a story around a grandmother I know. Her granddaughter is a disabled person. She has been living in the house for the first half of her life and dares not go out. The whole life is gloomy. Because she met a sunny man, she bravely took a step in her life and came out of the room. At this time, her inner struggle was both real and long¡­ ¡± She talked without a trace of jamming in her voice. After that, she lifted her eyes, and there were a few obvious provocations hanging from the corner of her eye: ¡°Do you know that this plot has a prototype?¡± Jojoswallowed saliva and stared at her with some trance. ¡°Since you copied this story, it shows that you also think this story is very good, so let you meet the prototype.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes fell on Whit Ben¡¯s shocked face, and she spoke slowly: ¡°ording to the time, they are almost here. You go out and pick them up.¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Whit Benwas surprised: ¡°When did you call someone?¡± Mary Kinson frowned and didn¡¯t open her mouth. When Whit Bensaw it, he turned and went out. As soon as he opened the door, he saw a bunch of reporters waiting outside. Among them, there is a girl in a wheelchair. Dressed neatly, although the appearance is not beautiful, it is also clean and natural, giving people a veryfortable feeling. Looking at the temperament, he knew that this was the inspiration Mary Kinson wanted to invite. Whit Benled their family in. The woman in a wheelchair swept the crowd andnded on Mary Kinson standing in front of the stage. She instantly raised her smile: ¡°Miss Kinson, long time no see.¡± Mary Kinson came out of the crowd, stepped forward to take a pulse, and looked rxed after checking her body. ¡°Well, long time no see, your health is much better.¡± ¡°Yes, thanks to you.¡± Liu Jing stretched out her hand and held Mary Kinson¡¯s hand, showing sincere gratitude in his eyes. When Mary Kinson saved her life, they gradually approached during the treatment. When Mary Kinson learned of her stories, she wrote them down at will and wrote a plot. Chapter 138 After a simple greeting, Mary Kinson personally went around behind Liujing and pushed her forward. ¡°Who are these people?¡± ¡°No one knows their family, so why did she bring them in?¡± Others are waiting to see what happens, and their eyes fall heavily on them. Mary Kinson took Liujing and stood in front of Zhang Bingsheng and Jojo, forming a confrontation between the two sides. Jojolooked up and down at their family for a long time and ridiculed: ¡°You arranged people with inconvenient legs and feet and then dare to say that they are the prototype characters of the plot?¡± Mary Kinson gathered a bit of cold and proudxity: ¡°Well, Liu Jing is the prototype of your giarized story.¡± Jojo raised her handand covered her mouth, and smiled: ¡°Hey sister, you are too outrageous! This is the trust you found. Even if she says it is very simr to her experience, no one will believe you!¡± Mary Kinson ignored her and took out the script from the stage, and handed it to Liu Jing. The tone was mild and with a unique texture: ¡°How do you feel when you look at this script?¡± Liu Jing nodded and took it, looking at it carefully. In about five minutes, she finished reading it and smiled at Mary Kinson: ¡°I know what to do.¡± ¡°Well, please.¡± Mary Kinsonk kept a faint smile. At this time, the people around began to have little patience, and the original whisper gradually turned into a t usation. ¡°What are you going to do? Don¡¯t waste everyone¡¯s time, but also give awards to Miss Jojo.¡± ¡°Yes, time is very precious. I will go back to thepany for a meeting next.¡± ¡­ Jojoheld her face in both hands, looking helpless, but it showed a somewhat charming and lovely taste. When the voice became louder and louder, Liujing took the bag from her family and took out a stack of A paper from it, which was covered with rows of words. Liu Jing turned to look at her family and smiled softly and intellectually: ¡°Push me to the stage.¡± Now, her career is going very smoothly. She is Sitting on the high stage, her aura is fully opened instantly, with a peaceful and elegant brilliance on her face, and she reaches out and takes the microphone. ¡°Hello everyone, my name is Liu Jing. The document in my hand is a script, which is adapted from the prototype of my life.¡± As she spoke, she said to the well-dressed host on the stage: ¡°Can you trouble me to put the documents in my hand on the back screen?¡± The host didn¡¯t quite understand the situation, and his panicked eyes fell on Zhang Bingsheng¡¯s face. Zhang Bingsheng¡¯s eyebrows sank, hesitating or nodding. In this way, the host took over the script and put it on the back screen side by side. As the scripts passed like slides, Liujing began to tell her story: ¡°I was born with inconvenient legs, when I was very young¡­¡± The parties vividly tell their personal experiences, coupled with the stories in theter scripts, and the picture feeling presented to everyone is actually more real than that performed by the previous actors. Perhaps Liujing¡¯s emotional injection has driven everyone. People who know movies are more concerned about the script content shown in the following scenes. By contrast, Liu Jing¡¯s script is more refined and connotative than Jojo¡¯s script, and the sense of progressive level is particrly subtle. Zhang Bingsheng¡¯s heart suddenly surged, and the filmmaker¡¯s desire for a good script was like a person who wandered in the desert for a long time, seeing a long-lost oasis, and the heat emerged in his body instinct. When this script is made into a movie, it is definitely going to win a big prize! But why have I never heard of such a good script? Liu Jing raised her handand wiped the red tip of her nose. After packing up her feelings of copse because she was too involved, she raised her lips and smiled: ¡°In fact, when I first saw this script, I also felt that it was written very well, but I had notpletely walked out of the shadows at that time, so the author did not make the script public, and the manuscript was always in my hand.¡± Compared with Jojo¡¯s script, the content of this manuscript is almost the same in the core, but this one is more deeply rooted in people¡¯s hearts, and Jojo¡¯s grade has dropped byparison. ¡°I think everyone should also know very well who copied it.¡± Everyone¡¯s heart is free to decide, and the eyes looking at Jojoare full of doubts and disdain. Jojowas also surprised. This script is exactly the same as the original version he saw, but because the original version disappeared, Jojorecalled copying it. Zhang Bingsheng has a straight face, and his brow is full of anger: ¡°Miss Jojo, what¡¯s going on? Why is her script so simr to yours?¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Jojo¡¯s lip angle shook slightly, and there was some fear in his trembling pupil: ¡°I¡­ I¡­ no, this is impossible¡­¡± It was a script that she saw unpublished in Jane Jiu a few years ago. How could anyone know it so coincidentally? She looked at Liu Jing on the stage with shaking eyes: ¡°How did your scripte from?¡± Upon hearing this, Liu Jing looked at Mary Kinson subconsciously and replied: ¡°I said Jane Jiu wrote it for me. I don¡¯t want to make it public. She gave it to me.¡± Jojoshook her head in copse: ¡°This is impossible¡­ ¡± These are all big guys in the film and television industry. If her giarism is confirmed, she won¡¯t have to live in the film and television industry in the future! She came back to take part in thepetition to make a name for herself, not to lose her reputation! Mary Kinson looked at the broken side of her bottom line in her eyes, and her eyes were not happy. She was still as cold as an ice pool, and her coldness was pressing: ¡°If there was no script, how did you copy it?¡± Jojobowed her head and shook, her eyes blinked frequently, and her pupils reflected chaotic thoughts: ¡°I, I didn¡¯t copy¡­ I just borrowed my master¡¯s script!¡± Right! The script belongs to Jane Jiu, and she is an apprentice of Jane Jiu. It is not too much to learn from a Master¡¯s script! Yes, that¡¯s it! She suddenly looked up and looked at Mary Kinson with a little madness: ¡°This original script was written by my master. I have learned a thing or two, but it is by no means giarized.¡± In this way, Zhang Bingsheng¡¯s eyebrows are slightly loose. Although giarism is shameful, it is not so uneptable if it is only between master and apprentice. Jojonoticed this statement, and everyone seemed to ept it. He followed the way: ¡°My master didn¡¯t want to disclose her script, but I presented it to everyone in a different way, and I didn¡¯t mean to copy it.¡± In and out of words, Jane nine authorized her to write fan script meaning. Zhang Bingsheng winked at the host. He said, ¡°Forget it. This matter is a misunderstanding.¡± The host, together with the staff, invited Liujing¡¯s family to step down. Jojo, standing beside him, pressed her flustered heartbeat and tried to smile. Mary Kinson suddenly opened her mouth: ¡°Jojoalways used Jane Jiu as a shield and took the name of Jane Jiu¡¯s apprentice as a celebrity. Is Jane Jiu aware of these things?¡± Chapter 139 Jojoturned her head, raised her chin slightly, and stared at Mary Kinson coldly: ¡°Are you questioning my identity as an apprentice of Jane Jiu?¡± Just out of the embarrassing ce, she began to feel a little high and unconsciously became domineering: ¡°I think you are jealous of me and deliberately came to smash !¡± Zhang Bingsheng¡¯s tone also cooled down: ¡°Miss, it is known in the circle that Jojois an apprentice of Jane Jiu, and she still has a chat record with Jane Jiu to prove it. Don¡¯t make trouble again.¡± Mary Kinson said coldly: ¡°Director Zhang, please pay attention to the wording. In thepetition you are responsible for, as a giarized party, I can¡¯t stand up and im my rights. Are you too overbearing and dictatorial?¡± Whit Ben, who watched with relish, knew that Mary Kinson could not be defeated, so he found an excellent position to sit down, took out his mobile phone, and turned on the recording, and the camera was facing Mary Kinson. Wait, send the video to the seventh master, and let him see how strong and neat thisd is in front of so many people ! Zhang Bingsheng didn¡¯t react. Isn¡¯t the giarized script Jane Jiu¡¯s script? What does it have to do with the girl ?! Jojoalso smiled: ¡°You don¡¯t want to tantly say that you are ndering Jane Jiu in front of so many people?¡± At this time, the door was pushed open, and the abrupt voice interrupted the good y that everyone was watching. The eyes coincided with the arrival of the people, she saw that the bearer was an old people, about 70 years old, dressed simply, but it could make everyone here awe-inspiring. He is Yang Zhu, the former director of the Film Bureau, and has high prestige in the film and television industry. He is also recognized as a big screenwriter and director in China, and CCTV blockbusters are basically produced by him. Yang has helped the domestic film industry grow fast for decades, so almost all the first lessons for filmmakers are listening to his deeds. Zhang Bingsheng quickly stepped forward and greeted his idol: ¡°Yang ! What wind blew you here?¡± Yang Zhu squinted at him and then swept to everyone in the room: ¡°I came to find a friend of mine. I just talked with her on WeChat for a long time. As a result, she seems to be not satisfied with your game, so I came to see what is going on.¡± Zhang Bingsheng followed his eyes to the people in the room and silently swallowed his saliva: ¡°Are there any friends in it?¡± He didn¡¯t unconsciously offend people, did he? Jojotook a step back and bowed politely: ¡°Yang, I am fortunate to have met you.¡± ¡°Are you Jojo?¡± Yang Zhu stared at her princess dress, and his eyes showed some surprise. Jojonodded cleverly: ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It turns out that Yang ¡®s friend is Jojo¡­¡± ¡°What is Jojo¡¯s position? Even Yang can call it?¡± ¡°Not simple, not simple.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The voice of the people around her is not small, and it reaches Jojo¡¯s ears, which makes her both vain and surprised. She didn¡¯t even know that she had approached Yang . Yang nodded slowly, and his hoarse voice was heavy: ¡°I have read the script you wrote before. It was fine to support the elderly at home in recent years. I want to ept an apprentice and see that you have good qualifications.¡± Jojowas pleasantly surprised. She felt as if she had won the first prize, and her eyes burst with bright light: ¡°Is this true? Yang Lao, you want to ept me as an apprentice?!¡± It happened that at this time, a deserted female voice was like a sharp sword, puncturing her vanity: ¡°But, I don¡¯t think she can do it.¡± Everyone was shocked! Who can pick up Yang Lao¡¯s words in this peer tone? Mary Kinson¡¯s beautiful fox eyes hang slightly, and the bottom of her eyes is like a cold pool. Jojostared at her severely: What are you? Is it your turn to speak? Since Yang Lao is here, she can¡¯t speak. Zhang Bingsheng raised his handto help Yang Lao and exined with a respectful smile: ¡°Don¡¯t be angry with Yang Lao. I don¡¯t know who she is, and I don¡¯t know how I can participate.¡± Yang Zhu¡¯s eyebrows were instantly gathered, and his eyes were as sharp as immortal light, and he nced at him: ¡°Isn¡¯t she the one you wrote several letters and finally invited?¡± Zhang Bingsheng raised his eyebrows nkly: ¡°I only called all the people who came, and I sent an invitation letter. There is no need to write several letters¡­¡± At this time, he gathered his eyes to re-examineMary Kinson, and his heart gradually welled up with an uneasy mood. Yang Lao sighed deeply and spoke kindly to Mary Kinson: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the organizers to don¡¯t know who you are until now. It seems that I shouldn¡¯t contact you again and let you have a look at the game.¡± ¡°What?¡± Everyone doesn¡¯t know this cold and proud girl, but Yang Lao knows her? Judging from the tone of Yang Lao talking to her, the rtionship between them is not bad? People¡¯s curiosity and disdain for Mary Kinson¡¯s identity from the beginning have be a little shocked now, and they vaguely feel that her position is not small. They couldn¡¯t help covering their faces, and they felt very painful. ¡°But I just read on WeChat, and you said to me that you were disappointed about thepetition. Why didn¡¯t ite in vain?¡± Yang Lao narrowed his eyes with a smile, and his eyes were full of appreciation. ¡°Thepetition is quite boring, but if I don¡¯te, I¡¯m afraid no one knows that Miss Jojo giarized.¡± In front of Yang Lao, Jojodidn¡¯t dare to y tricks or talk indiscriminately. She only stared at her big watery eyes and suppressed her grievances.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Yang Lao¡¯s face cooled down. Zhang Bingsheng took into ount Jojo¡¯s embarrassment and helped her exin: ¡°Miss Jojo made it very clear that she only borrowed her master¡¯s script and was instructed by her master Zhen Jiu, so please stop talking about giarism.¡± Mary Kinson sneered: ¡°With only one side of her words, you are convinced, which makes me doubt the rtionship between Director Zhang and Miss Zeng. Are there any other hidden feelings¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Miss Jojo and I are clear!¡± Zhang Bingsheng said, was her sharp eyes as ice forced back to one side. Mary Kinson lifted her leg and took a step forward. Suddenly, h she said coldly, ¡°When did I ept you as an apprentice? Why don¡¯t I know at all? Hmm?¡± Suddenly, the room was as quiet as death, and even the breathing sound was very slight. Jojo¡¯s pupils were earthquake-like and trembling, and the bottom of his eyes was shocked and afraid. Really? ¡°You¡­ impossible¡­ master epted me as an apprentice in online writing three years ago! You can¡¯t be her!¡± Jojo¡¯s mood is on the verge of copse, keeping thest trace of reason topete. Chapter 140 Whit Ben instinctively replied respectfully: ¡°Get off in the underground garage of the film and television hotel, I am ready to send Miss Kinson back.¡± When ites to Mary Kinson, his tone is soft, ¡°Then after you send her back, immediately transfer 300, 000 to an ount.¡± ¡°OK, the seventh master, please send the ount number.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± After hanging up the phone, Whit Ben wondered. How could the seventh master still talk about such a small amount of money? His eyes inadvertently swept to the right front of the car, and there was a dent mark of being kicked. It must be Jojo ! Thisd is really annoying. She will ask her to pay for the car repair next time I meet her. Familypound. The environment in the hospital is clean and green, but because the area is toorge and there are too few people, there is a deserted atmosphere all the year-round. After midnight, the courtyard is deserted and even some secluded. The gate creaked and slowly opened. The servant passing by called respectfully and softly: ¡°Seven masters, you are back.¡± ¡°Well, is Miss Kinson back yet?¡± In this thick night, the cold male voice is rendered extremely mellow and dumb. The servant carried an orangemp in hand, which could only reflect the floor in front of him. ¡°No, but there are otherdies waiting for you. They haven¡¯t slept yet, waiting in your courtyard.¡± Then, William¡¯s face became gloomy, he roughly guessed who it was. Without saying a word, he walked towards the West Courtyard, pushed open the door of the West Courtyard, and turned right across a short corridor, which was his main room. There are two antiquenterns hanging in front of the house, which exude orange lights, and the warmth is limited, which can¡¯t support the coldness of the whole courtyard. But it was enough for him to see clearly that there was a squatting girl in front of the door, with a small size.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. William¡¯s eagle eyes are permeated with the residual ruthlessness of predators. He took off and strode towards the room. Footsteps reached the girl¡¯s ears from far to near, and her ears moved, but she never showed her face. Until William approached, she slowly raised her head from between her knees, revealing a small face, her eyes red and slightly swollen. William frowned: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± As soon as the words sound just fell, the girl immediately stood up and quickly reached out and hugged his generous shoulder, like a doll hanging on him. ¡°I was bullied.¡± William raised his hand and lifted her away, and his eyebrows closed lightly: ¡°Speak slowly.¡± The girl stood up, raised her hand and rubbed the tip of her nose, and said with nasal sounds: ¡°I was going to participate in a scriptpetition today, and Mr. Yang came in person as if to ept me as an apprentice¡­¡± She twisted the facts of daytime events. She burst into tears again, and tears hung in her eyes and trembled: ¡°I had a bright future. Maybe I might be a domestic top screenwriter, but now I have been criticized by Mr. Yang. After the giarism incident came out, I have no ce to stand. I really have no face to return .¡± William, who listened to her exin all this quietly, seemed to have no temperature between her thin lips: ¡°When did you return home, why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance?¡± She raised her eyes, looking at William¡¯s extremely cold face, so perfect but alienated, and the darkness in the depths of eyes can¡¯t be explored too much. At first nce, there was a cold surge in his bones. He has changed, and it seems that he has not changed. He used to look like this, but it seems that he always has some special gentleness for her, but now it seems to be gone. ¡°I¡­ I came back two days ago. I originally wanted to take the championship and surprise you. I didn¡¯t expect it to happen like this.¡± ¡°Who picked you up when I returned home?¡± ¡°I informed Richard ck and he picked me up.¡± The girl answered. William raised his hand and looked at his watch. His ck eyes were deep: ¡°OK, it¡¯s not early, you go to rest early.¡± ¡°No!¡± The girl suddenly pouted: ¡°I especially waited for you here, but I didn¡¯t wait for you to let me go to bed early.¡± William¡¯s raised hand turned to fall on her head, and his big hand moved gently with a little familiar twist: ¡°Jojo is good, you have to go to bed early, and I will arrange someone to investigate Jane Jiu tomorrow.¡± In this way, Jojo enjoyed his active intimacy and lifted up his head to show a smiling face: ¡°Well, since you promised me that you would help me vent, then I will go to sleep.¡± She turned and walked towards the big room, pushed open the door, andy prone on William¡¯s big bed. Then she turned to look at William, but she saw him standing at the door and didn¡¯t mean toe in. ¡°Won¡¯t you rest?¡± She propped her chin curiously. ¡°Rest.¡± William¡¯s voice is still cold: ¡°I¡¯ll go to the guest room.¡± Jojo turned over and sat up, twisted his eyebrows, and asked, ¡°This is your room. Why do you want to go to the guest room if you don¡¯t sleep here?¡± William¡¯s eyes are half drooping, and he exudes the coldness of keeping strangers away. The dark suit is integrated with the night behind him. ¡°If I sleep in my room, you have to go to the guest room.¡± In a word, it is impossible for her to share a room with him. Jojo¡¯s twisted eyebrows sank. She jumped out of bed and went to him: ¡°William, have you forgotten your childhood promise?¡± William¡¯s thin lips gently sipped into a straight line, and his cold and hard facial lines were full of coldness, so he turned to another room. Jojo, standing at the door, suddenly felt a cold wind, and her little hand clenched. The next day, the breakfast in the familypound, after the Edmend ck¡¯s health improved, the whole family eat breakfast together. When William led a little girl toe over, Edmend ck¡¯s brow suddenly gathered, and the porridge bowl in his hand was put down. ¡°William, who is she and how can she enter the ck Courtyard?¡± Edmend ck knows only Mary Kinson, he naturally can¡¯t ept that he also brought other women back. Richard ck who sat by him, softly helped exin: ¡°Grandpa, she is Jojo. When she was a child, she used to live here.¡± Then, Edmend ck tilted to look at him, he was dazed for a while. After a pause, his tone was slightly slow: ¡°Oh, it turned out to be a child of the Zeng family.¡± Just in time, Jojo also came forward and smiled at Edmend ck Yingying: ¡°Grandpa Gu is early, long time no see.¡± ¡°Well, sit down and eat.¡± Edmend ck gently nods. When he looks at William instead, his eyes are sharp, which seems to warn William. Jojo¡¯s eyes moved slightly to the left and made a provocative face. Richard ck was carrying a bowl of soup, and almost choked and coughed up. Continuous shooting¡¯s chest was breathless twice. Jojo gentlyughed, pulled open his chair, and sat down, then waved to William: ¡°Come, William, sit here.¡± The atmosphere of family breakfast instantly drops two degrees, and even Edmend ck paused. Chapter 141 In this capital, only Edmend ke can call William¡¯s name. And this little girl, who looks younger than Richard ck, dares to only call William! Froy ck slowly stuffed a boiled egg into his mouth, staring at William, but he sat down without changing his face. These changes in atmosphere are all dark, and there are rules for eating at home. Eat without saying anything, sleep without saying anything. During breakfast, only the porcin sound of the collision of dishes and chopsticks basically reveals the noble state in elegant eating. The quality of breakfast is quite good, but all the people invited are the old masters , showing the local characteristics and crafts. Jojo immigrated to Canada since childhood, and coveted Chinese cuisine for a long time. She just sat down and watched the dishes with a big appetite, and picked up chopsticks to taste them elegantly. Hmm¡­ Delicious. She is eating happily, even her eyebrows are raised, and her pleasure is beyond words. Suddenly, she frowned, bowed her head and spit out the food in her mouth.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. After two times of bah, she used chopsticks andined in a low voice: ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t eat leeks!¡± But there are still two beautiful leek dumplings in her bowl, and she can¡¯t put them back on the te, so she didn¡¯t even think and put them in William¡¯s bowl: ¡°Help me eat.¡± The already quiet dining table, at the moment, even the sound of chopsticks and bowls colliding has quieted down. They even once doubted their ears, and someone actually asked William to eat food she didn¡¯t eat¡­ William actually picked up two small leek dumplings and chewed them in his mouth, but his face was still calm. Pa- A huge pping of the table sounded, and the whole table shook, and porcin rang between the dishes. Froy ck was surprised to swallow the food that had not been chewed clearly in his mouth. When he turned his eyes, he saw that his face was extremely poor and his brow was held tightly. Everyone put down their chopsticks uniformly and sat in a chair waiting for the Edmend ck to speak. The Edmend ck has been more energetic and dignified since he looked better and stern: ¡°William,e with me.¡± William got up and walked into another room with the Edmend ck. Edmend ck turned his back to him and his voice was angry: ¡°Close the door.¡± William closed the door conveniently and took two steps forward. voice was still cold: ¡°Dad, your body has not fully recovered now, pay attention to controlling your emotions.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t do anything that makes me angry.¡± Edmend ck turned around with his hands behind his back, and his eyes were cold. Edmend ck¡¯s voice was slow: ¡°The woman around you, I only recognize Mary Kinson. Other women¡­ in front of your brothers, you dare to eat what she gave you?¡± William sighed lightly: ¡°Don¡¯t matter this woman¡¯s business.¡± Edmend ck¡¯s eyebrows tightened, and he was about to make a noise, but he saw that his eagle eyes . Out of trust in him, Edmend ck¡¯s voice was slightly slow: ¡°Then you should handle it as soon as possible. The little girl is interested in you. It is best not to let the Kinson family know about this. I don¡¯t want her to be sad.¡± William wrinkle his eyebrows. I don¡¯t know, but I thought he was Mary Kinson¡¯s grandfather, so he protected her. He hangs his eyes and nods. When the father and son came out of the room, the people on the dining table had already dispersed, and only Jojo was still sitting in a chair, shaking her legs. When she heard the movement, she raised her bright eyes and smiled happily: ¡°William.¡± William looked askance at the Edmend ck. He didn¡¯t say anything and turned to leave directly. Jojo jumped up to William and smiled brightly: ¡°William, where are we going to y today?¡± William raised hand to look at his watch, his eagle eyes hung down, and his eyshes tightened , which was extremely deep. Jojo only felt her heart beat faster, as if she felt a spring breezeing, and the whole person was shocked and warmed. The person in front of her is her brother, who promised her to marry her and take care of her . He stood upright, his posture and figure trained by the army was perfect in the well-fitting suit. Domineering, as if everything in the world was under his feet. She hasn¡¯t seen him for years, but he is so sexy. William said elegantly ¡°I asked Yang Fei to take you to y. He has aprehensive understanding of Beijing. You wait in the courtyard, and he drives to take you.¡± Then he turned and walked out. Jojo ran over and hugged his arm. He said discontentedly, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want you Yang Fei to take me to y, I want you to take me to y!¡± William pushed her away: ¡°Mypany has something to do.¡± ¡°That¡­¡± She alsoined in coquetry, but she saw that his eagle eyes were cold and depressed, ¡°Then you promised me to help revenge?¡± William strode out: ¡°When I get to thepany, I will let people check Jane Jiu and give you a reply.¡± Jojo opened her lips to speak, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. She looked at William¡¯s back with lost eyes. Brother William¡­ Suddenly, a smiling female voice sounded: ¡°Isn¡¯t this Miss Zeng? Seven masters snubbed you?¡± Jojo looked sideways and saw Eva ck wearing an open dress, with curly hair glowing with soft luster in the sun. ¡°Eva ck, why are youat k¡¯s family?¡± Eva ck came over with a smile on her face: ¡°My family is not at home, and there are no servants at home, so I have been living in ck Courtyard recently, so I can take care of Grandpa .¡± Jojo said casually: ¡°Isn¡¯t Grandpa in good health? He looks good this morning.¡± When she mentioned this, Eva ck¡¯s face was obviously heavy and her voice was slightly unnatural: ¡°It has been better recently.¡± She quickly changed the topic, mocked ¡°By the way, I just saw you talking to the seventh master, as if the seventh master were talking to you¡­¡± ¡°William is very good to me.¡± Jojo immediately answered ¡°The person who bullied me in the game yesterday, William promised me that he would help me find out.¡± Eva ck nodded: ¡°Since the seventh master said yes, he will definitely do it.¡± Jojo emphasized: ¡°Yes, just like he promised to marry me.¡± Eva ck lifted his hair, lifted his head and followed his hair a little, : ¡°Then this is not certain.¡± It seems that Jojo still doesn¡¯t know about Seventh Master and his fiancee. As Rose Kinson said, there is still a y to see next. William ckpany building, top floor. William sat behind the boss¡¯s table, his eagle eyes half hanging, and his dark pupil reflected the light of the screen, which made his facial features particrly three-dimensional, but also more cold. Yang Fei, an assistant standing at the table, bowed his head and reported the results of the investigation: ¡°Seven masters, I have arranged someone to check Jane Jiu. It seems to be a very famous screenwriter. The film made a few years ago has won the Italian nomination¡­¡± The cold voice interrupted him: ¡°I am not interested in these, let¡¯s get to the point.¡± Yang Fei swallowed her saliva nervously and went to work for several years, but she still couldn¡¯t resist William¡¯s huge aura. ¡°Well, looking for Mr. Yang and yyou can find out the true identity of Jane Jiu, but Mr. Yang rpsed and went abroad for aftercare yesterday, so it is not very good to investigate. In fact, if you can call some people in the dark, it is still very easy to check Jane Jiu.¡± Chapter 142 William didn¡¯t lift his head: ¡°Use it.¡± He took out an iron te the size of two fingers from the drawer and threw it at Yang Fei. Yang Fei quickly stretched out his hands to catch it and put the iron card in hand: ¡°OK, I will go now.¡± He walked out of the office, in the ce where William couldn¡¯t see, he dared to look back frequently and scratched his head curiously. Who is Jane Jiu, how does she offend the seventh master, even using the dark guards? He looked back and walked forward. He didn¡¯t pay attention and almost ran into the oing person. ¡°Hey!¡± Whit Ben reminded Yang Fei: ¡°Look, hit me straight?¡± Yang Feimeng turned around, clenched the iron card, and then smiled at him apologetically: ¡°White Ben, why did youe to thepany today?¡± Whit Ben smiled and was about to open his mouth when he suddenly saw the iron card, and his eyes shuddered. As soon as he grasped Yang Fei¡¯s hand holding the iron card, he lowered his voice and asked, ¡°What are you holding?¡± Yang Fei held his palm tightly and shrank back: ¡°Nothing.¡± Whit Ben approached and smiled mysteriously: ¡°I just saw it. It is the token of the dark part. I have been away these days. Who recruited our seven masters? Even the people in the dark have to use it?¡± Whit Ben is the special assistant of the Seventh Master, and he knows it, so Yang Fei didn¡¯t want to hide it again. He looked at the office door, and whispered: ¡°I do not know, seventh master check Jane Jiu, Jane Jiu ¡®s identity is mysterious, so he has to use the dark guard.¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Whit Ben grabbed his hand and stiffened, but his eyebrows slowly rose, and his voice rose uncontrobly: ¡°You said that Seventh Master would use people in the dark to check Jane Jiu?¡± Yang Fei nodded: ¡°The dark guards are ruthless. No matter who Jane Jiu is, it is estimated that there will be no good end¡­¡± Whit Ben shook his head and interrupted him: ¡°Does the seventh master know who Jane Jiu is?¡± Yang Fei rolled his eyes and pushed aside Whit Ben¡¯s stiff hand: ¡°If he knows, why does he let me check? By the way, don¡¯t let the seventh master know about this, I talk too much.¡± Then Yang Fei turned to leave. Just two steps, Whit Ben once again grabbed his hand: ¡°Wait a minute.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Yang Fei was impatient: ¡°I don¡¯t have time to talk to you. I have to hurry to do what the Seventh Master ordered.¡± Whit Ben wrinkled his face, grabbed his hand, and began to break: ¡°Come on, give me the token, don¡¯t check it.¡± Yang Fei pulled back his hand and stared at him: ¡°You are going crazy. It¡¯s the seventh master¡¯s order.¡± Whit Ben sighed: ¡°I know who Jane Jiu is. I went to the Seventh Master and said, you give me the token, but you must not let the dark guards move Jane Jiu.¡± With a wave of his hand, Yang Fei punched Whit Ben in the air and forced him back: ¡°I don¡¯t care about you.¡± He ran into the elevator, looking cold. Whit Ben raised his hand and pressed his forehead and stared at the elevator. ¡°Tut, why not listen to others¡¯ advice!¡± After muttering, he hurried to the office. seven masters¡¯ dark guards do things cruelly, and they act neatly and vigorously. If they really move Jane Jiu, it¡¯s not that the flood washed the Dragon King Temple, and their families beat their families! Dong- William¡¯s eyebrows stand slightly, his eyes are sharp. Whit Ben, who wille in at a nce, was frightened. Whit Ben¡¯s head hung down: ¡°Seven¡­ seven masters.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to knock at the door?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t knock because I had something urgent to tell you.¡± When he heard this, William leaned back with his shoulders, his slender and strong legs ovepped, and his voice waszy: ¡°Say.¡± Whit Ben hurriedly said, ¡°You should let Yang Feie back first. Don¡¯t let people move Jane Jiu. .¡± William put one hand on the table, and his eagle eyes were deep and cold. He asked, ¡°Why ? Jane Jiu is your family?¡± Whit Ben almost blurted out that Jane Jiu is your family! At this critical juncture, he had an epiphany, pulled out his mobile phone with both hands in the inner bag of his suit, and walked towards William while opening it. When he walked to my desk, he just cut open the video and handed his mobile phone with both hands. ¡°Seven masters, you¡¯d better see for yourself.¡± William¡¯s eyebrows skimmed slightly, motioning him to put his mobile phone on the table. ording to his meaning, Whit Ben then clicked on the video: ¡°This is what happened when I apanied Miss to observe the game a few days ago. I felt interesting at that time¡­¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± William¡¯s voice was low Because in the video picture, there are pictures of Jojo and Mary Kinson. Whit Ben swallowed the words, sipped his mouth, and coughed twice. Jojo and Mary Kinsonin the video seempletely different from the people in William¡¯s impression. Jojo is not as clever and timid as he remembered, but more arrogant and scheming. The same is true of Mary Kinson, who exudes a cold and proud breath all over her body, which is extremely impactful. It seems to break through the video picture and deeply reflect it into William¡¯s mind. His eagle eyes are still deep, which is cold and frightening. Whit Ben craned his neck and saw that the progress bar was almost there. He said in a small voice, ¡°Seven masters, you should know who Jane Jiu is now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master, I should have told you earlier, otherwise there would be no stubble in the back.¡± Hua- William opened the drawer with his big hand, and the things in the drawer moved. He took out a very old-fashioned mobile phone from the inside, dialed five digits and put them in his ear. His whole body breath condensed. The phone is not connected, only the mechanical ¡°beeping¡± sound. He couldn¡¯t help but scold in a low voice. The mobile phone was thrown into the drawer heavily, and the collision sound scared Whit Ben to death. Whit Ben¡¯s eyes stared straigh. ¡°Call Yang Fei, he may also go to inform the dark guards¡­¡± Behind the desk, William stood up , and his thin lips pressed into a straight line, which was cold and aggressive, and strode out without saying anything. Whit Ben raised hand and patted his forehead fiercely, . What¡¯s the use of calling Yang Fei? Seven Ye called dark guards and no one answered it, which means that the dark department has gone out. Only when performing tasks, the dark guards will not answer the phone of the Seventh Master. This is the rule. The dark guards never loose. Chapter 143 At the junction of urban and rural areas on the border , in an ordinary private house. Yang Fei stood in front of the red and brown security door and knocked: ¡°Is anyone there?¡± The door was immediately opened from the inside, revealing only a cold face, and a pair of sharp eyes like polished and bright as beads, which will be clearly reflected in the future. voice is t and he has no feelings: ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± Yang Fei has never seen them, but he can also feel the coldness of killing . He raised hand towards the man inside, with a small token between his fingers. Seeing cards is like seeing seven master. The man opened the door and silently invited Yang Fei in. As soon as Yang Feigang entered, he saw four or five strong men, each holding a mobile phone or a remote control, on their own business. Zero two gathered his eyebrows, and stood like a military posture, and said to them, ¡°Stand up!¡± A few people looked at Yang Fei, their eyes were clear, and they stood up straight ording to zero two. Yang Fei nodded towards them and again raised hand to show them the token: ¡°Seven master asked you to check a person named Jane Jiu.¡± Zero two eyed him and asked, ¡°S¡¯s is still alive.¡± Yang Fei: ¡°¡­¡± This is the posture of the dark part? ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be, just a little investigation by ordinary means.¡± Yang Fei made a little gesture. He didn¡¯t want anyone to die. All the people in the room responded uniformly: ¡°Roger that.¡± When Yang Fei came out of the room, he stared at the token in hand, blinked and put it in his pocket, patted it, and made sure to put it away. Just two steps, the cell phone in his pocket rang, and Yang Fei took it out and saw that it was Whit Ben. ¡°White Ben, what is it?¡± The other end was apanied by the engine: ¡°You, have you seen the dark guards?¡± ¡°Yes, I just brought the words of the seventh master.¡± Yang Fei nced back at the closed door: ¡°I just left their house.¡± ¡°Now!¡± Whit Ben was depressed and fidgety: ¡°Go back and let them not look for Jane Jiu, hurry!¡± Yang Fei¡¯s eyebrows gathered up: ¡°You don¡¯t count . I only listen to the Seventh Master.¡± Whit Ben really wants to p Yang Fei along the telephone line: ¡°Why are you stubborn? Seven masters is sitting in the back seat!¡± With that, he turned to look at the man in the back seat, who exuded a heavy and cold breath: ¡°Seven master¡­¡± William slowly raised his eyes. He knew that the dark guards had been dispatched, but he still said, ¡°Go and take back what you just said.¡± Yang Fei¡¯s palm slipped and his mobile phone almostnded: ¡°I will go now, I should be in time, I am at the door, they should not go out yet.¡± Then Yang Fei turned to open the door. The door was unlocked and opened as soon as it was pulled, but just now there were several people nesting in the sofa, and there was no one at this time. Only the window facing the door is wide open, the autumn wind blows in, and the curtains agitate. Yang Fei¡¯s heart was cold, and he ran to look down from the window, only to see the figure on the road like ants. This is a full twentieth floor. Did they all jump? Whit Ben¡¯s voice came from the phone in hand, with a trace of luck: ¡°How, are they out?¡± ¡°Out, there is no one in the house, and too fast.¡± Whit Ben angrily scolded: ¡°You¡¯re really disobedient I said you will regret it¡­ Eh!¡± Before the words were finished, the mobile phone was taken away by a big hand. Then, the cramped car is full of extremely cold breath¡­ William¡¯s eyes are deep, and his cold voice makes the temperature in the car lower: ¡°Do you know their movements?¡± Yang Fei held the mobile phone in both hands: ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± There is an independent system. It is very simple to check a person, but if there is no urate clue in the system, they will be dispatched directly. If the other side cooperates, it¡¯s good, but if the other side resists and runs away, the end will be bad. because the dark guards pays attention to efficiency. To get the desired information in the fastest time, the means are not important, but the results are important. Whit Ben¡¯s car started long ago, but he didn¡¯t know where to go. He looked at the overcast devil in the back seat from the rearview mirror.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The devil threw his mobile phone over and said coldly, ¡°Go to Kinson¡¯s house.¡± Whit Ben stepped on the elerator and headed for Kinson¡¯s house: ¡°As long as we find Miss Kinson first, there will be no ident.¡± ¡­ Yida shopping mall. Five people were dispatched, and zero two winked at several guards not far away. They are dressed in casual clothes, and everyone wears a hat. After the breath is gathered, it is not obvious in the busy shopping malls. ¡°Zero three, zero five to the third floor.¡± ¡°Zero one, go separately with me, and zero four guard the exits on the first floor.¡± After arranging the division ofbor, zero two sank and asked, ¡°Have you received it?¡± Several people responded w ¡°Roger.¡± Zero two walked along the railing, and his eyes were cold: ¡°After discovering Jane Jiu, be quick, people in the business paid more attention to concealment.¡± ¡°Roger that.¡± Then, the hidden dark part of the crowd began to split up. In front of the women¡¯s clothing store on the second floor. A little girl in school uniform, with big headphones around her neck, looked around with big eyes and raised her mouth. ¡°Sister Mary, you don¡¯t have to take me out to buy clothes, I can buy them online.¡± The girl beside her is dressed simply, and her coat is covered with a thin beige windbreaker, which makes her legs straight and long. The seaweed-like long hair draped over her shoulders, which makes her face exquisite and beautiful. The fox¡¯s eyes and tails, which are drizzling, evoke a bit of reddish, and hides a bit of fragile femininity. The girl raised her hand and put it on Yaoi¡¯s shoulder: ¡°I was facing all kinds ofputers every day, and I bought clothes online.¡± Yao bowed his head and giggled childishly: ¡°Hey hey, I likeputers.¡± ¡°Knowing that you likeputers, you should buy a few sets of clothes first, and then I will order a LCD screen for you.¡± ¡°Really?!¡± Yaoi happily lit up his eyes: ¡°Sister Mary, you are so kind.¡± Mary Kinson raised her hand and rubbed her soft hair, and the bottom of her eyes was gentle: ¡°It¡¯s your birthday in a few days, when it¡¯s a birthday present for you, and I haven¡¯t just earned a sum of 300, 000 recently, so spend it casually.¡± Yaoiughed,: ¡°OK, Sister Mary, let¡¯s go to see clothes, 300, 000 ah, how many clothes do I have to buy?¡± Said, she took Mary Kinson¡¯s white hand and quickly ran to the clothing store. Mary Kinson smiled and gently looked at her happy figure, Yaoi pushed open the ss door with one hand and smiled She nced at the ss showing theing and going figures, one of which let her eyes light condensed for two seconds. Her heart, suddenly trembled. Chapter 144 Mary Kinsonslowly stood up and smiled gently at Yaoi: ¡°Try a few more sets, I will go to the bathroom ande backter.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Yaoi shook her skirt in the mirror. Mary Kinson looked at the waiter and whispered: ¡°Hello, all the clothes she tried please pack up. I wille and pay the billter.¡± She hopes that the waiter will take more care of Yaoi because of this big order. The waiter nodded with joy: ¡°Good.¡± Out of the store, Mary Kinson¡¯s smile disappeared instantly, and the beautiful fox¡¯s eyes were covered with coldness, and her eyes were cold. Her long, straight legs made her way to the bathroom. Line up to get in. Aftering out, all the people in the queue disappeared. Her eyes were half drooping, she walked calmly to the sink and turned on the tap to wash her hands. The whole mirror is clean and bright, reflecting her clearly. She lowers her eyes and scrubs her hands. In the dark. Zero-one tapped his headset, and the slight sound indicated that he had found the target and was ready to start work. At the other end, zero two lowered his voice, ¡°You can move, and we willeter.¡± Zero-one pulled up the ck mask hanging around his neck, and the brim of his hat was lightly brought down. When he lifted his face, he only showed a pair of sharp eyes, and his eyes were cruel and fierce, showing the coldness. He slowly pulled out a thin de from his waist, quickly patted the door with his other hand, flipped forward and rolled out, raising his hand to the neck of the woman¡¯s back. A strong wind sounded behind him, and Mary Kinson raised her eyes fiercely, and her pupils tightened rapidly. She was on guard, but she didn¡¯t expect the man to be so skilled and move so fast, which caught her off guard and could only drive to the side. There is no expression on the face covered by Zero One. He has performed too many tasks, and there are not a few people who encounter some skills. The expected reaction is easily resolved by him. The hand with the de crossed towards the woman¡¯s face. Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes stared fiercely, her head avoided back, and the sharp de passed along her eyshes, and her heart tightened fiercely. She didn¡¯t expect him to want her life. Fortunately, she made preparations in advance. She took the water in the sink with her backhand and poured it into Zero One¡¯s eyes. Eyes are always the most protected parts. Even zero one has to be tilted to the side, but the movements of hands are more urate. After grabbing her neck and being dodged by her, he conveniently presses her back neck and presses her head into the pool water. Seeing that she was about to be flooded into the pool water, Mary Kinson lifted her leg and kicked zero one.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Zero-one pressed Mary Kinson with one hand and pushed away the water just sshed on her face with the other. When she noticed Mary Kinson¡¯s leg lifting, she directly pressed up with one leg and pushed her whole person against the wall. Mary Kinson only felt that the strength was amazing, as if heavy stones rolled down from the top of the mountain, and hit her heavily, and the whole person was emptied and dumped. Then, the back and back of the head hit the wall heavily. ¡®Om¡­¡¯ Her brain was nk in an instant, countless cranial nerves all crashed, and the pain spread rapidly from the back of her head, which made her beautiful eyebrows hold up tightly. Zero one raised hand to give her a punch atst, and his eyes were gradually restored by the confusion of water drops. He finally saw the woman¡¯s face clearly. It¡¯s her! ! ! When he wanted to stop, he had to double his strength before hitting his fist on the wall beside Mary Kinson¡¯s face. Dong. The fist hit the wall, and the wall skin showed a round split mark. Mary Kinson¡¯s atrium contracted fiercely, her hair drooping on her cheeks was wet, and water drops dripped down, which also made her face pale, her chestnut pupil stood upright, and there was nowhere to hide the thrills that filled her eyes. The man¡¯s skill is top, and she is no match for his kung fu At this time, Mary Kinson won¡¯t think about who the opposite person is at all. There is only one thought in her mind, and she can find a way to live . There is only one way, no matter why he will hit the wrong position, in short, take advantage of his chaotic moment, knock him down! Mary Kinson, raised elbows straight to the opposite. On the zero side, she grabbed her swinging arm in the air, mped it tightly with a slight force, and twisted her backhand behind her: ¡°Don¡¯t move, I don¡¯t want to hurt you.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes moved away with his big hands, and her heart was like a mirror. If he hadn¡¯t hit her in the face with that punch just now, it is estimated that her nose will bepletely lost, and her life will be the same. She tried to knock him down, so she broke free with all her strength, and grabbed Zero One¡¯s brain with her other backhand, aiming at his eyes. The two men naturally scuffled together. Zero one doesn¡¯t want to hurt her. She only wants to avoid it. he wants to talk to her in the gap, but is interrupted by her cruel action. It seems that only by subduing her can they have a chat. The strength of Zero One¡¯s hand increases, and the speed response bes faster at the same time. Mary Kinson can also feel that he began to pay attention again, and she is curious about why he just released her, but it is difficult for her to think about these problems in the fight. She is in a weak position and can only think about how to win zero one. Zero-one didn¡¯t want to hurt her, so she got the mop for cleaning, picked it up conveniently and stabbed it hard into Zero-one¡¯s stomach. He took two steps back in pain, but instead of rushing to subdue her, he raised hand to take off his hat¡­ At this moment, he took off his hat suddenly, and there was a dense footstep outside the bathroom door. He suddenly raised head, and eyes burst into excited light, and voice was loud: ¡°Squat down!¡± Mary Kinson was stunned by him. four men rushing in outside the door. They were all wearing hats, and the pulled-down brim covered half of their faces, revealing only their chins and mouths, but she didn¡¯t know any of them. In the blink of an eye, two knives flew towards Mary Kinson¡¯s shoulders. The rapidly rotating knife cut through the air, with the sound of ¡°howling¡±, which made people panic. Mary Kinson¡¯s struggle with zero one almost exhausted all her physical strength. She was unprepared for several people who suddenly came. She watched the knife fly over and her body froze. But the man who had to take her down just now flew towards himself and caught two knives with his backhand crossing his right arm. Zero-one bowed his head in pain and saw that almost half of the de plunged into the muscle, and the blood flowed across. These zero three knives are really not easy to catch. If he hadn¡¯t blocked for her, these two knives would have cut through her thin shoulders. Mary Kinson, who was blocked by him, had a dramatic shock in her eyes. This ¡­ Why did he her block the knife again? Behind the zero two, zero three zero four is also a brow, zero two footsteps stop,: ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Zero one looked up and looked sharp: ¡°Don¡¯t touch her.¡± Chapter 145 It¡¯s the first time that everyone has been performing tasks together for many years. Zero two hesitated toe forward. Zero-three and zero-four, with the exclusive acuteness of their profession, quickly stepped forward to catch Mary Kinson. Zero one raises his uninjured hand and blocks zero three. Zero three and zero four looks at each other and nod tacitly. Zero four dragged Mary Kinson from the other side, and zero threepeted with zero one to prevent zero one from passing. Zero three said in a low voice: ¡°Zero one, look at our colleagues, we won¡¯t tell our leader what happened today, but if you are still stubborn, I don¡¯t care if you have any injuries¡­¡± Zero-one threw Zero-three¡¯s face with one hand, but also stopped Zero-four: ¡°I said! Don¡¯t touch her!¡± At the moment of words falling, zero three directly lifted his leg and gave him a knee in his stomach, and he bent down and coughed: ¡°Ahem¡­ ahem¡­¡± On the other side, Zero Four pulled out Mary Kinson and threw her like a sandbag towards the door. At the same time, she asked, ¡°Are you Jane Jiu?¡± They just do the whole task. Zero one nervous stare big eyes, he knew the brothers way of doing things, so when he heard footsteps, he let Mary Kinson squat down to avoid zero three¡¯s knives. Mary Kinson was thrown back several steps by Zero Four, and her body was soft. She saw her head hitting the door. But was caught by a big hand out of thin air, and fell into a warm embrace. Mary Kinson raised her eyes wearily and looked at the person who caught her. She saw a handsome face too cold as if cut and carved by heaven. From her point of view, the perfect jawline seemed to be calcted strictly, and his eyes are faintly seen, which are as obscure as deep, and the restraint can hardly suppress the rage that is bursting out. It¡¯s William. Mary Kinson, who was very afraid of him in the past, suddenly gave birth to an unprecedented sense of ease when she saw him at this time. Because she knows that no matter what happens next, William will help her block it. And she can finally rx her vignt nerves and gasp for air. ¡°There you are.¡± She said. Instead of asking him how he came, her heart seemed to be normal to his timely arrival. Whit Ben, who followed him, saw the injured zero one at a nce and looked at Mary Kinson with horror: ¡°Miss Kinson, are you not injured?¡± Mary Kinson stood up straight exhausted and shook his head at Whit Ben: ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Someone was hurt for himself. Whit Ben was secretly surprised that Mary Kinson could fight with these people alone! And hurt zero one? As soon as William came in, Everyone called in unison: ¡°Seven masters.¡± Zero-one, standing on the far left, stood upright, his hands hanging on his sides, and the blood of his right arm dripped to the ground along his fingertips. William¡¯s thin lips opened, ¡°Go back.¡± Although he didn¡¯t care, people can still feel the cruel rage spread from him. Even though their hands are covered with countless blood, they are still dwarfed by William. Zero two¡¯s heart trembles, take the lead in raising his hand and waving, and several people left the bathroom one after another. Zero one crossed from the edge of Mary Kinson, and Mary Kinson saw his face, and his pupil stared slightly. It¡¯s zero one! She looked sideways at William, and her clear voice was slightly dumb: ¡°Those people just now are all your people?¡± Before, Zero One and other team members helped Mary Kinson pick Miao Grass, so they knew it was William¡¯s men. But she couldn¡¯t understand why they came to deal with her today. William hangs his eyes and looks at her calmly, Only this time, Mary Kinson didn¡¯t feel afraid, just wanted to understand: ¡°So they came to me today,?¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Whit Ben, on one side, saw that the atmosphere of the two of them was strange, and hurriedly exined aloud: ¡°Miss Kinson, no, Master Seven didn¡¯t know Jane Jiu was you at first.¡± When she heard this, Mary Kinson¡¯s mood wasplicated, and her eyes blinked, but she still didn¡¯t want to understand: ¡°What do you want to find Jane Jiu?¡± At the moment, just three or two women came in to go to the bathroom. Someone came forward and wanted to persuade: ¡°Sir, this is the women¡¯s bathroom¡­¡± Words haven¡¯t Then then see William that especially cold face, swallow backter words didn¡¯t say again, but they all looked at them with strange eyes. Whit Ben took Mary Kinsonin in one hand and poked William with his thumb in the other: ¡°Seven masters, let¡¯s talk in another ce.¡± While speaking, he led Mary Kinsonto to walk in front, and William leisurely followed, but his face was still depressed. Whit Ben shook his head and whispered: ¡°This is really a coincidence. When I first entered thepany today, I saw Yang Fei holding a token. I asked the seventh master why he was looking for the dark department, only to know that the seventh master was looking for you¡­ Oh no, looking for Jane Jiu, so I quickly told the seventh master the ins and outs.¡± ¡°As a result, when the dark part is performing tasks, it will not bring a mobile phone and can¡¯t answer the call of the seventh master¡­¡± Whit Ben broke out in a cold sweat. If Seventh Master hadn¡¯t found her in time, she would probably have been disabled now. He licked his dry lips and was about to continue. ¡°Needless to say, I will personally ask the Seventh Masterter.¡± Whit Ben faintly felt a chill and looked up at Mary Kinson, only to see her little face cold, and her beautiful fox¡¯s eyes were covered with frost. ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t be angry with the seventh master, it¡¯s just a misunderstanding between you.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s footsteps stopped, her eyes were cold, and were full of warning: ¡°I will ask the Seventh Master personally.¡± Whit Ben b nodded stiffly and looked back at William. In order to avoid being affected by the war, Whit Ben sent them to a fancy restaurant and then drove away first. Mary Kinson slowed down in the car for a while, and her mental state improved, but her face was very heavy. William put one hand in his pocket, and his powerful shoulders were broad and full of strength. He walked ahead. When the waiter saw it, he went forward and asked, ¡°Sir, how many people?¡± William opened his lips and voice was cold and heavy: ¡°Two, box.¡± The waiter nodded and sideways led them upstairs: ¡°Sir, miss,e this way with me.¡± The lights in the restaurant are dim, with an ambiguous atmosphere. Mary Kinson followed William up the stairs behind him. His broad figure pulled down and caged her chill face. The mood at the bottom of her eyes was so dark. To be honest, what bothers her more now is that she doesn¡¯t understand what she is fighting for. Clearly listen to Whit Ben made it clear that William sent people in the dark department to find Jane Jiu, because Yaoi helped to deal with traces, and it was really difficult to check Jane Jiu. No wonder William used the dark part. She can think clearly about the truth, but for a while, she can¡¯t ept William sending someone. What upset her most was that she didn¡¯t understand. She had to examine the rtionship between her and William. The boundary between two people seems to be blurred. Chapter 146 ¡°Prepare two top dishesand ,¡± William said as he walked inside the box. ¡°Good.¡± The waiter moved away with a nod. The inside of the box is bright and warmly adorned, and there is a window partially open through which the fall wind blows in softly.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Mary Kinson is a character in the film Mary Kinson Just as she sat down, the figure in front of her quickly shifted, partly squatting in front of her in the blink of an eye. She reflexively lean back, back against the back of the chair, subconsciously demonstrating defensive actions as she was suddenly drawn into the distance. She raised her eyes to the ink-like dark and profound eyes. Evening approached slowly, the light dimmed, and his eyes transformed into a magnificent Milky Way, with beautiful glittering starlight pouring into them. Bewitched, beautiful, with a sliver of a spark every now and then. ¡°Show me if you¡¯re not feeling good.¡± The voice is hushed and hazy, with a variety of intonations. Mary Kinson took a long breath and shifted her gaze away slightly: ¡°I was not injured in any way. I should have noticed me in the rear so I wouldn¡¯t have hurt myself, and other people would have been stopped.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t realize Jane Jiu was you,¡± William said, his eyes drooping. ¡°That.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s gaze returned to him: ¡°What are your intentions with Jane Jiu? Don¡¯t be afraid to employ the dark part as well.¡± She hasn¡¯t had any interactions with Seventh Master as a group. ¡°You have seen Jojo,¡± William said, his eyes slightly raised and his voice t. ¡°Jojo has something to do with you?¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s brows gradually drew together. William gently opened his eyes and gazed at her. Some responses are even given through the eyes. Mary Kinson¡¯s throat shifted slightly, but she remained silent. Jojo has a strange rtionship with him, so strange that it bothers his seven masters to exploit people in the dark. ¡°Ah, I see.¡± Mary Kinson replied in a hushed tone. Knock on the door. Mary Kinson made an uninterested noise and said, ¡°Come in.¡± William remained silent. It was the waiter who arrived to serve, pushing the wonderful dinner in by pushing the door open and entering. ¡°Sir and Miss, your dishes are ready, please enjoy your supper,¡± she said quietly after the arrangement. Mary Kinsonstood up and walked out as soon as the waiter had departed. ¡°Eat and go back,¡± William slowly rose up straight, his gaze deep and rich. Mary Kinsonpletely disregarded him. She followed the waiter downstairs and vanished into William¡¯s dark eagle eyes in an instant. In the box, he stood alone, and his lofty form conveyed a sense of doom. His eyes were as deep and dark as the huge night outside the window, as though he could never see the end. Autumn intensified the next day. Jojo, who had gotten up early in the morning, was in a good mood when she entered William¡¯s room. As a result, she noticed arge figure in the halfway corridor, which dampened her mood in the early morning. She dashed over to him and snatched up his suit jacket. ¡°It¡¯s you, so why are you looking after your family?¡± ¡°How can you also take care of your family?¡± the man wondered as he turned around and saw the small girl in pajamas behind him. ¡°Hum!¡± Jojo hissed, her eyes brimming with rage: ¡°It makes no difference to me how you gain ess to the familypound. To put it another way, if you allow me to catch you, I will not let you go!¡± ¡°Wait, I want William to clean you up,¡± she said, her small hand forcefully tugging at the edge of his coat as she turned to William¡¯s chamber. ¡°Can you tell me what you¡¯re talking about?¡± Whit Ben is genuinely concerned about this youngdy. ¡°I said it¡¯s time for you to die!¡± Jojo shouted proudly as he came to a halt and raised his chin. The door was opened from the inside as the words fell. The man who stood up, was hit with the cold of forcing bones as a frigid breath hit him. Whit Ben was terrified as keen eagle eyes slowly swept over them, like a sharp de aimed at their faces. ¡°This is the same individual who ys me in the hotel¡¯s basement garage, William. Please assist me in making a decision.¡± Jojo let go of his grip and took William¡¯s cuff with his other hand. William¡¯s gaze drooped andnded on her hand. Jojo sensed his attempt to persuade him to resign, but he refused. His other enormous hand reached out, grabbed her cuff, and snatched her hand away, before sweeping his gaze over Whit Ben. Whit Ben sat up straight and said calmly, ¡°It wasn¡¯t my idea in the first ce. That day, I apanied Miss Kinson.¡± The inference is that Jojo is yed by Mary Kinson. Move He intends to minimize everything, ording to Mary Kinsonout. Jojo¡¯s eyes brightened somewhat when she heard Miss Kinson, and she remembered her business. Her tone sounded a little frantic: ¡°By the way, William, you said you¡¯d go to Jane Jiu and help me give her a lesson the other day. How is she doing these days? Do you know if she¡¯s still in Beijing?¡± Whit Ben then smiled cruelly. She still doesn¡¯t seem to understand Mary Kinson¡¯s rtionship with the seventh master. ¡°Miss, what do you want seventh master to do with Miss Kinson?¡± he inquired thoughtfully. Jojo was enraged, and her hard gaze went over Whit Ben: ¡°She made it impossible for me to work in the film and television industries. Of course, I don¡¯t want her to go smoothly!¡± Whit Ben gave her a sidelong nce: ¡°However, you continued referring to Jane Jiu as your master, as if she possessed a great deal of light. Are you now your adversaries?¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t give me any face, which led to my reputation now, and I couldn¡¯t survive in the film and television industry at all!¡± Jojo eximed. ¡°I recall it as though it was because you were the first to copy her work¡­¡± He purposefully amplified the tail sound to elicit a reaction. Sure enough, Jojo gave a bitter look: ¡°I don¡¯t give a damn! Keep your mouth shut! What¡¯s this ce, and it¡¯s your chance to speak?¡± ¡°, you swiftly tell me, have you dealt withJane jiu?¡± she said, turning to stare at innocent wronged eyes full of expectations. ¡°You should provoke her less in the future and stay away from her,¡± William said as he stood in ce, his face deep and his eyes steely. Jojo¡¯s pupils mirrored the frigid face in front of him as his eyes blinked steadily. His brow eyes were practically identical to those of an hour, and his brows faintly scowled, indicating delight in taking a single stride in the cloud and controlling everything. There is no softness, however, to spoil her. ¡°You want me to avoid provoking Jane Jiu?¡± she couldn¡¯t believe her ears. William¡¯s forehead was furrowed, and his cool voice was dissatisfied: ¡°Hmm.¡± A piercing pain pierced Jojo¡¯s heart. She had a nagging suspicion that William had no feelings for her before. She was now slightly uneptable after being certain. She always dreamed of marrying William when she grew older! And William vowed himself that when he grew older, he would marry her! But now,, he genuinely warns her not to provoke others? ¡°But why is that? Are you joking, Brother William?!¡± Her brows drew together in a ball, and she couldn¡¯t figure out why. William went passed her, apanied by a breeze that chilled Jojo¡¯s heart. ¡°Do you know why the seventh master?¡± asked Whit Ben as he approached her with a smile and joy in his eyes. ¡°Why?¡± Jojo asked, raising a pair of scarlet eyes and staring at him like an evil apparition. Her fists were gripped tightly on both sides, and her heart kept repeating Jane Jiu¡¯s name. Who is she, and why does Seventh Master want to keep her safe? Chapter 147 Whit Ben didn¡¯t say anything about how thrilled he was when he saw Jojo¡¯s fury, and his mouth was practically to his ears. He approached with a quiet voice, but his provocation was clear: ¡°Because your master Jane Jiuis the fiancee of the Seventh Master.¡± Jojo¡¯s pupil shook, her heart seemed to be grasped tightly by an unseen hand, her whole body blood abruptly stopped, and his face turned pale. Whit Ben smiled again in hushed tones, then turned and walked away, clearly mocking Only Jojo, who was slow, was left in front of the Seventh Master¡¯s door in the blink of an eye. ¡°Jojo, what are you doing standing here?¡± inquired Eva ck, who hade to the West Courtyard to get some goods and had seen her standing on the promenade from afar. ¡°You already knew, right?¡± Jojo forcefully raised her red eyes, the scarlet blood at the bottom of her eyelids permeatin. ¡°Huh?¡± Her gaze was fixed on Eva ck: ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? ¡°You already knew about William¡¯s fiancee, didn¡¯t you?¡± Jojo eximed as she stepped up and pushed Eva ck hard. ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± Eva ck caressed his chest and nced at her, surprised. Jojo appeared to be bursting at the seams with rage without nowhere to direct it. ¡°But I¡¯m not sure William will defend her!¡± he said Eva ck. Eva ck scowled, thinkingpatiently approached Jojo to persuade her. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! Jojo gave her a cursory nce before rushing out of the West Courtyard. She took a taxi straight after leaving the familypound. The cab arrived in front of Kinson¡¯s family after a half-hour drive from Mo. ¡°Keep the change,¡± Jojo said as she withdrew an RMB from his bag and tossed it at the driver. Boom- She threw the car door open with a loud noise, causing the driver to look at her. Which little girl is truly unfit! Jojo has reached out and rung the doorbell at the front of the courtyard. Nobody looked after her, so she kicked the gates one by one. In theKinson familyhall, there are no staffing and leaving; only Be Kinson, who is reading on the sofa, is disturbed by the continuous doorbell. ¡°W, She swiftly opened the courtyard gate with her slippers and spotted the females standing outside. She looks like an NPC running out of a yground, dressed with a fluffy skirt and a couple of ponytails. The outfit is stunning, but the mannerisms are irritating. Her thumb was probing at the doorbell, as if she intended to ring it. ¡°Don¡¯t press it!¡± To halt her, Be Kinson took a step forward and frowned: ¡°What¡¯s your name? I¡¯m not sure what I can do for you.¡± ¡°Mary Kinson lives here, right?¡± Jojo twisted her head, a pair of angry eyes fixed on the carrier. Look for the neers or wait for the second sister to arrive. ¡°Who are you?¡± Be Kinson sucked her lips, her tone chilly. Jojo¡¯s eyes dted somewhat, and she was irritated: ¡°I¡¯m sure Mary Kinson lives here, so please let me in! I¡¯m on a mission to find her!¡± Be Kinson¡¯s gaze swept up and down the room. She turned away from her since she didn¡¯t want to talk to her any longer. ¡°Where are you going, you unlock the door for me!¡± said a somewhat strident voice from behind me It was quite noisy to get acquainted because of the voice and the fact that she kept pounding the courtyard door. Be Kinson¡¯s brows are knotted into a ball, and she has a few days to prepare for the exam. She is looking for an excellent book to read. ¡°You haste to go for me, and then knock on the courtyard entrance, and I¡¯ll summon the security guard!¡± she said as she turned around. Mary Kinson, who had just stepped out of the house, noticed her sister talking to the gate, and her tone was displeased. ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡± she questioned softly as she took a step forwardCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Second sister, you are up!¡± Be Kinson said, quickly smiling with a charming and innocent smile on her face. Mary Kinson¡¯s beautiful features are hidden under a loving grin. She strolled to the edge of Be Kinson¡¯s courtyard and looked up to find Jojo standing there. ¡°Have you run home to learn from your teacher?¡± she asked, her good-looking fox eyes brightening slightly and her gorgeous eyebrows gently raised. ¡°You open the door, I have something vital to tell you!¡± Jojo said, her face flushed, ashamed, and angry. ¡°Go back and read, I¡¯ll handle it,¡± Mary Kinson patted Be Kinson on the shoulder. When Be Kinson saw Jojo¡¯s eyes, she felt uneasy: ¡°She¡¯s a jerk. Allow the security guard to handle it if she is unable to.¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± ¡°return.¡± Mary Kinsons gave a bright and gentle grin. Be Kinson realized she didn¡¯t have any more and returned to the room. With one hand, Mary Kinson clutched her shoulder, and her eyes piqued her interest: ¡°N You¡¯ve arrived at the incorrect location; please return.¡± Jojo clenched her fists with both palms and attempted to remain calm: ¡°It has to do with William. As a fiancee, are you uninterested? In reality, Mary Kinson hasn¡¯t spoken to William since that day, and she hasn¡¯t inquired about his connection with Jojo Mary Kinson is really curious now that Jojo has arrived at the door. In a matter of minute Jojo sat across from Mary Kinson at a little circr table that held only a cup of tea. ¡°It appears that you still care about William,¡± Jojo said with a smile on his lips. Mary Kinson took a leisurely sip of her hot tea and gently blew the steam across her lips. Her tone was sluggish: ¡°Although my level of concern is lower than yours, it is normal for me to be concerned. You¡¯re probably aware that I¡¯m his fianc¨¦e, but how about you?¡± Jojo¡¯s smile faded and her voice grew icy: ¡°Although you are William¡¯s fiancee, I am the woman William actually wants to marr Chapter 148 Mary Kinson, Jojo suspected, didn¡¯t recognize it. ¡°The photo is a photo of me and William when I was a child,¡± she couldn¡¯t help but speak loudly. Mary Kinsonslowly lifted her eyes, and a sluggish light response spilled from his nose: ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°OK, I¡¯ll tell you the truth,¡± Jojo said as she tucked the images away. Mary Kinson leaned back half-way, her legs stacked, and her gaze was drawn to the lonely figure below her. The person as a whole radiates a tranquil demeanor. ¡°I know that your engagement with William was simply decided by Grandpa very early, and they have no real sentiments at all,¡± Jojo groaned, her tone proud. Mary Kinson¡¯s brow eye retains its coolness, allowing her to see through everything, including the icy and unachievable snow on the distant mountain. ¡°After all, we are now in the twenty-first century. Edmend ck¡¯s set isn¡¯t going to work. When two individuals are together, they still have to look at their sentiments, and William and I have known each other from childhood. It¡¯s safe to say that we were childhood pals.¡± Following that, a charming girlish smile formed on her face: ¡°The most important thing is that William promised me then that when I grew up, he would marry me. I¡¯ll let you know that Mrs. Williamis now mine!¡± Mary Kinson looked at her nkly, picked up a cup of tea at just the correct temperature, and sipped it. ¡°OK, I know,¡± the tone was light. Is that clear? ¡°Then you promised me to leave William?¡± Jojo asked, her brows lightly drawn together. ¡°Did you ask me to make any promises?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you juste to inform me?¡± Mary Kinson asked, puzzled. ¡°I¡­¡± Jojo was speechless for a moment: ¡°Because I want to be with William, you must leave. Because of Grandpa ¡®s engagement, you won¡¯t be able to upy William!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have the ability to upy the Seventh Master,¡± Mary Kinson said, lowering her eyes and taking another drink of tea. She maintains a faint face throughout the discourse, as if the Seventh Master has no power over her attitude. This left Jojo unsure about where to go. Her lips was tight and open, but she couldn¡¯t think of anything to say. Mary Kinson raised her gaze and ced the empty cup on the table. ¡°Please go back if you are fine,¡± she said, her eyes frigid at the bottom. ¡°See off guests,¡± she said as he turned and walked out of the chamber into the passing servant door. She descended the steps to the first-floor storage area. The phone in her pocket vibrated as she was going to dig out the tools to sort up the nts in the garden. She looked at her phone, which she had taken from her pocket. The fox¡¯s eyes are chilly, and her chestnut pupils symbolize the jumping number of seven masters mentioned above. She didn¡¯t answer the phone until thest ring of the bell. ¡°Where?¡± said a mute male voice on the other end. ¡°Kinson family,¡± she says, her voice light and cold. ¡°Today, take a look at the homeplex.¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°No.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like the guests in the familyplex,¡± Mary Kinson said gently. At the other end, William¡¯s brows gradually closed, and his frigid face was enveloped in a thick covering of cold awn. Mary Kinson didn¡¯t even wait for William to say anything before hanging up the phone. The eagle eyes of William skimmed the cell phone screen. The angry color flowed between his ice eyebrow eyes when the call ended, and the chilly breath all over him sank fast. Miss Kinson hung up on seventh master¡¯s phone because Whit Ben was scared? He drew his brows into a knot and bowed his head, William simply put his phone aside and proceeded to deal with the documents, saying nothing and acting as if nothing had happened. Ben, on the other hand, is baffled. Seven masters have recently appeared to be aberrant. It¡¯ll be here in a few days. There are numerous items in thepany. Yang Fei and Whit Ben practically worked overtime every day and didn¡¯t get home until one or two a. m. when William was almost living at the office. Only the three of them were processing documents in the top floor office, which had no oneing in or out. ¡°Seven master, you don¡¯t have to look at the n of Centennial Mountain, and you have agreed to coborate with us there,¡± Yang Fei said as he sat on the sofa and bowed his body to sort through the documents. ¡°Hmm.¡± Under some cold tiredness, listen carefully to a deep icy voice. Whit Ben Dun got to work, raised his eyes, and swept them to William, only to notice that his eyelids were a subtle shade of cyan. Every day at ate hour, Whit Ben and Yang Fei return, but William is yet to return. No one knows what time he gets home each day, how long he sleeps, or if he sleeps at all. William was quite busy, yet he didn¡¯t go to such a spot, as if he didn¡¯t want to rest. Whit Ben was engrossed in the world of research and analysis. ¡°Someone knocked at the door,¡± Yang Fei said suddenly, giving him an elbow. ¡°Go and open the door.¡± When Whit Ben regained consciousness, he heard a knock on the door. When he went to enter the office door, he was greeted by Jojo, who was dressed as a princess and holding a Japanese lunch. My face was definitely unhappy when I noticed that the bearer was Whit Ben. Whit Ben does not want to see her, and she does not want to see him! ¡°What are you doing here, Miss ?¡± Jojopletely disregarded him and walked right in. He then ced his food on his desk and smiled at William. ¡°William, you haven¡¯t gone over your house in a while. Is the business a hive of activity?¡± William focussed on the materials, although he didn¡¯t appear to be familiar with them. His strong knuckles gripped the nib and flew through the papers. Jojo took a deep breath and put the lunch to his hand, oblivious to his MoMo: ¡°Now it¡¯s time to eat; this is the lunch I prepared myself. You should eat something first, then go about your business.¡± When Bentpressed the page down, William¡¯s hand came to a halt, raised a set of sharp, frigid eagle eyes, and stared coldly at Jojo. Jojo wrapped his arm around him, promptly pinched his skirt, and greeted him with a fierce smile. ¡°William¡­¡± Jojo¡¯s voice trembled. Hua- William got up and walked over to Jojo. His tall figure crossed in front of Jojo like a t city wall, and the pressure he exerted on her was not a fraction. ¡°Have you gone to Mary Kinson?¡± said a frosty voice. ¡°Well, I went to find her, but she doesn¡¯t seem to care about you at all¡­¡± Jojo¡¯s heart zed with fire as she mentioned Mary Kinson, which converted into confidence so she could stalk her neck in front of William: ¡°Well, I went to find her, but she doesn¡¯t seem to care about you at all¡­¡± ¡°I told you not to harassher,¡± William said, his eyes drooping and his voice chilly. Yang Fei couldn¡¯t help but lift his eyes and nce at the two persons , despite the fact that he was still dealing with documents. ¡°Don¡¯t leave yet,¡± Whit Ben said, picking up the document and winking at him Yang Fei nodded knowingly and followed the documents out of the office. The enormous office is encircled by thick ss, and the bright light is transformed into light reflection, making the space feel less empty. Like a stone statue in a temple, the man in front of him is broad-shouldered and cold-faced. His dark hair is melted slightly by his chilly eyes, making him dense and cold. Jojo was terrified of him and enraged by him. There was water vapor in his eyes, . ¡°She is your finacee, I¡¯m so pissed off¡± Chapter 149 Jojo sucked her nose¡¯s scarlet tip: ¡°Remember what you promised me, William. You mentioned that when I¡¯m older, you will marry me. I¡¯ll be an adult in no time. You have to keep your word!¡± ¡°Are you teaching me how to do things?¡± William asked, one palm propped up on his desk and his eagle eyes elevated slightly. Jojo¡¯s breathing seemed a littlebored. ¡°Remember that when you were a child and your life was on the line, my grandfather gave up his right arm to save yours. You would have perished a long time ago if it hadn¡¯t been for our family.¡± ¡°You want to set me aside and forget all your childhood vows now that you¡¯ve grown up?¡± When she finished speaking, William leaned out and, without looking at it, scooped up the food on the table and tossed it into the trash can. Dong- The sound of the lunch box crashing in is like a stone mming into Jojo¡¯s heart, piercing a hole and letting the cold wind in. ¡°I will never forget my great grandfather¡¯spassion to me in my life,¡± William said tly, ¡°but if you take great grandfather to press me, don¡¯t me me for forgetting the old feelings.¡± Jojo¡¯s eyes were welling up with tears: ¡°You still realize you have old love for me, don¡¯t you? When you were a child, you pledged to marry me. Why are you now trying to defend other women?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not like any other woman.¡± ¡°She is my woman,¡± William muttered as he plummeted. Jojo¡¯s heart ached when she heard this for the first time: ¡°She is your wife, then what am I?¡± ¡°You¡¯re just Jojo,¡± If Jojo didn¡¯t have any passionate desires for him, he might treat her like a half-sister. Grandpadid, after all, save his life, so he spent some time with him as a child. Jojo was heartbroken and at a loss because of his neatness and cold.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! No one, including herself, wants to make a serious attack on William. ¡°I have limited patience, don¡¯t solicit Mary Kinsonagain,¡± William said as he finished the discussion and returned to his chair. Jojo took herce, like a child who had been left out in the cold. She was befuddled, embarrassed, and in excruciating pain. She couldn¡¯t utter a sound since herthroat felt to be strangled. She had no idea how she had gotten out of William¡¯s office, and her legs were as soft as cotton. Whit Ben, who had charged straight, only had something to sign for William. He couldn¡¯t stop smiling joyously again when he saw Jojo, who had lostsoul. The smile isn¡¯trge, but it¡¯s audible in the quiet passage hall. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Jojo eximed, raising her eyes to the corner of her eyes. Whit Ben didn¡¯t want to argue with her at first, so he walked over to her office, but Jojo grabbed his suit backhand. ¡°Please don¡¯t pull other people¡¯s clothes around, suits are expensive!¡± Whit Ben wanted to shake her hand off, but her tugging was more serious than he had anticipated. Jojo had no fear of anyone except William. ¡°I asked what you¡¯reughing at!¡± she eximed loudly. Whit Ben was irritated as well. ¡°I¡¯m making fun of you. I¡¯m amused by yourck of self-awareness. In creating scripts, You can¡¯tpare to Miss Kinson, and it¡¯s the same here.¡± Jojo¡¯s nose moved, and she couldn¡¯t keep his foul breath froming out: ¡°Keep your mouth shut! Kt!¡± ¡°Youdress up as a princess every day, so you truly believe you are a princess, and everyone has to let you go?¡± She drew her hand back and stroked the folds of her suit as Whit Ben spoke. ¡°I told you to shut up¡­¡± Jojo eximed from deep within his chest. Whit Ben gave her a harsh look: ¡°You can¡¯tpare Miss Kinson¡¯s one ten-thousandth from any angle, level, or temperament, I assure you. If I were you, I would have avoided her in order to avoid feeling inadequate.¡± Despite the fact that this is hardly a gentlemanly gesture toward a young girl, she requested it. Jojo is still a senior in high school. Darling Daughter, who lived up in a household, has never heard such venomousnguage. It was as if a needle had been used to bind her heart into an hourss. Her eyes welled up with tears and she sank to the ground, unable to stand the torture any longer. When Whit Ben noticed this, he leaned in slightly and handed her a paper towel as ast act of kindness: ¡°Sorry, I talked a little too much, you¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t think of anything to say, so he put the paper towel into her and walked away. Something smacked his head after only two steps, and he returned with a gloomy expression. Jojo, it turned out, hurled the paper towel he had handed over. Whit Ben shook his head, stunned, and walked into the office, ignoring her once more. Jojo stood there trembling, reying William¡¯s and Whit Ben¡¯sments in his head over and again, tears streaming down his face like a broken line. ¡°Mary Kinson¡­ since you are so good, let you disappear,¡± a voice squeaks from between the teeth. Then her mouth be disturbingly chilly. A week passed after the foal died. Somewhere iin a private residence on the outskirts of the city and the countryside. Zero One sat in the room¡¯s mirror, biting the strap in one hand and changing the ointment on his shoulder with the other. ¡°You haven¡¯t exined to me, ?¡± he says in the mirror, standing at the door of the zero two. Zero-one chewed the bandage¡¯s end in the corner of his lips and tightly knotted the wound. He didn¡¯t respond despite the fact that it hurt a little. The voice then went silent: ¡°There is no other rtionship between us; we are justpleting duties together. We are not confined to you, and there is no need to report personal matters to you, even when you send the directions for doing jobs.¡± They¡¯ve been working together for a long time, but they still appear to be strangers to one other. ¡°I hope that won¡¯t affect the following task,¡± . Zero one began administering medicine to his right shoulder once more, oblivious to his presence. The doorbell rang just then. Zero two moved to open the door, Only after He lowered his gaze did He notice the small girl, dressed in a fluffy skirt and a French gauze cap, standing at the entrance. He assumed the small girl was talking to the wrong person and had to quickly close the door. The pattern was simple, like an antique text, and hesaw a girl raise her hand with a small trinket hanging between her fingers. She was let in by Zero, who had two dark eyes on the bottom of his head and a side-open body. Jojo stowed her token and gazed around the room. Several men stood in front of her, side by side, like ancient warriors. ¡°Can you tell us what you want us to do?¡± ¡°Let Mary Kinson disappear,¡± Jojo said, taking a long breath and lifting her eyes, her eyes hard and her lips open. Mary Kinson isn¡¯t it? Zero two brow angle micro-movement, thinking under the heart In the previous mission, where was Jane Jiu? The seventh master personally came up at that time to terminate the duty, and now he is back under it? However, it is against their policy to ask for unnecessary information. ¡°OK,¡± he said in a single word. ¡°Hurry up, one day,¡± Jojo said as she lowered the brim of her hat and wrapped her face with a gauze cap, her eyes brightening with malice. Chapter 150 This time requirement is not a problem for them. Zero two nods. Jojo turned to depart with a proud smile. Everyone in the room returned to the room to pack their belongings. All of the staff were dispatched in a matter of seconds and leaped out the window one by one. The zero two notice was thest one to jump, and he was about to jump. The strong wind suddenly swirled about him, only to observe zero one change his clothes and prepare to leave. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go on this assignment,¡± he said as he put out his hand and held down Zero One¡¯s wound. Zero One gave him a frigid look, shook his hand, and leapt down. ¡®tut ¡®tut ¡®tut ¡®tut ¡®t The sixth sense warned him that this zero-one excursion would derail their goal once more. Because the equipment in the special truck is sophisticated, Mary Kinson¡¯s location may be quickly determined. They went straight to the hospital. A long line of people used the shortcut and circled back to the main road to follow the automobile near Mary Kinson. Until the car reached thene with only a few people, 02pushed open the door and said: ¡°Get off at 0405, and zero three is ready to shoot. There is no monitoring in the first two meters, and no one will arrive in a matter of minutes.¡± Zero Three, who was sitting in the co-seat, pilot¡¯s took out his own tiny equipment and was aiming for the front wheels. A stranger suddenly appeared in front, and someone leapt first without permission ¡°Hello!¡± Zero two turned to face the stranger, his brow furrowed in anger: ¡°It¡¯s him again, what does he want?¡± Zero three sprinted ,aimed at the aiming point in hand, and pushed the trigger without blinking. Boom- The marbles shattered the ss andnded on Zero One¡¯s leg. After all, Zero One had been acting together for many years and was quite familiar with their method. He jumped to the tree beside the edge after hearing the sound of shattering ss and avoiding a marble. The opening is appreciation: ¡°The skill is good.¡± Zero three¡¯s head is twisted, his expression furrowed. From behind, there heard an angry voice: ¡°Is it time to marvel at his talent? Now that you¡¯ve spooked the snake, go up and catch the objective!¡± Naturally, Mary Kinson in front of the vehicle heard the sound of marbles. Fox¡¯s gaze swept beyond the ss, only to be met by a ck shadow erged in the mirror, but he couldn¡¯t make out the face. Dong- The debris showered Mary Kinsonall all over her body, and some almost flew into her eyes as she breathed open the co-window pilot¡¯s with one foot. So close to demise. Her heart rate slowed, her eyelids closed subconsciously, and her grip on the driving wheel tightened. The voice of someone sitting in the co-seat pilot¡¯s emerged from the ear, followed by a frigid and urgent masculine voice: ¡°Step on the gas pedal and drive with all your might. Turn right after three seconds to reach the main road. They will not do it because there are several vehicles and monitoring.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s mind is a mess, and she hasn¡¯t worked out what¡¯s going on, but herbody trampled on the elerator with one foot, ording to his interpretation. Because of inertia, they all leaned forward as the car body elerated. Mary Kinson curled her brows in anguish, abdominal top to steering wheel: ¡°What exactly is going on? Is that gunshot you heard?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a gun, but it¡¯s practically the same,¡± Zero One said as he looked in the rearview mirror. ¡°That¡¯s you again, does it mean seven masters?¡± she grimaced.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°This needs to wait for you to go back and question him personally, turn right, the steering wheel is killed, quick!¡± The wheels brushed against the ground so quickly that they felt they¡¯d overturn, and their hearts hung in their voices. However, Mary Kinson was calm. He continued to elerate, and the car body was slightly tilted, narrowly missing entering the main road. Professional racers struggle to match this level of driving ability. ¡°Whoo.¡± Zero One leaned back and exhaled a sigh of relief. Mary Kinsonddrove to the middlene and turned to face zero one. She was depressed and about to say something. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me, I don¡¯t know anything,¡± Zero One said first. ¡°Good,¡± Mary Kinsonspped her lips, her bottom of her eyelids frigid She wants to know exactly what William wants to do, using dark guys to torture her again and again! Mary Kinson took advantage of the red light, pulled out her phone, and contacted the number while distracted. Suddenly, the voice of zero-one rang out r: ¡°Be careful!¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s pulse skipped a beat, and the good-looking fox¡¯s eyes lockedr. She felt the individuals at the co-pilot jump over without knowing what was going on. When she turned her head and saw Zero On, her forehead furrowed in agony. ¡°How¡­ how¡­¡± Zero one slipped into her arms, closing his eyes. Only then did she notice that the people in the opposite truck were confronting each other with weapons in their hands. When she didn¡¯t have time to consider, she mmed on the brakes and sped through the red light, straight through the intersection, and past the ck automobile in front of her. ¡°Get up! Come on, people! I¡¯ll be in the hospital right away!¡± Mary Kinson drove moved quickly and smoothly to care for the injured Zero One. Navigate to a local hospital, exit the vehicle, and tell the security guard at the door: ¡°There is an injured person in my car. Can you assist me ining and assisting me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Mary Kinson had a chance to observe the wound on Zero One¡¯s back, which was quite simr to ballistics, until the security guard helped the unconscious Zero One out of the car door. Blood was used to turn the light-colored garments red. For a while, She couldn¡¯t tell how deep the cut was or how serious it was. Mary Kinson ran the necessary formalities alone and waited outside the surgical room for the oue. The lights in the operating room went out an hourter. Zero One was dressed in sick clothes and resting in a hospital bed, still awake, after nurses pushed him to the ward for rest. Mary Kinson turned to face the doctor. ¡°How are you?¡± said a frigid voice. The doctorughed as he removed his mask: ¡°Don¡¯t worry; the patient is tough, and the beads will shatter when they strike his bones fracture that will heal when he recovers further.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± ¡°However, You still have to keep an eye on him and make sure he doesn¡¯t get harmed again.¡± The doctor requested a strong reminder. ¡°Well, thank you very much, doctor.¡± She turned to face the ward, nodding slightly. She has been sitting quietly on the edge of Zero One¡¯s hospital bed, waiting for him to wake up. It took less than 30 minutes. The bottom of the deserted eyes was slightly confused when Zero One slowly opened his eyelids. ¡°How, is there anything wrong?¡± Mary Kinson said, leaning forwar. Then, when one eye slowly turned over, saw Mary Kinson¡¯s face, blink, and sat up on the pillow. ¡°Stop moving!¡± His brows closed lightly as Mary Kinsonstretched out her hand and grasped his shoulder: ¡°The back bone has been injured. It is difficult to heal a wound if you touch it. Zero one sat up, but he didn¡¯t totally lean down. ¡°I¡¯m alright, you can go back,¡± he said, his throat moving and his voice harsh. Mary Kinsons sat back down in her chair, and the fox¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly: ¡°Why? ¡°I don¡¯t know what seven masters think, and I can¡¯t ask anything,¡± his gaze fixed on the white wall in front of hi ¡°I¡¯m not going to ask seven masters why; I¡¯m going to ask you. Then his eyes light up, aplex stare at Mary Kinson, but he swiftly avoids her gaze. ¡°You must havee with your associates to deal with me, but you have already assisted me in stopping it twice.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s fox¡¯s eyes were slightly narrowed at this time, and the bottom of her eyes shed: ¡°I believe the troops are aware . What is the reason for your disciplinary vition?¡± Chapter 151 Zero one¡¯s eyes progressively darken, like the bottom of the vast sea without light. He paused for a long time before saying, ¡°You saved me.¡± Mary Kinson was taken aback. She recalled going to harvest seedlings and grass and being poisoned by grass in zero one. She assisted him in cleaning it up. However, this is not to save him. Mary Kinsons schanged the subject calmly: ¡°Are you hungry after the surgery? I¡¯ll go down and get you some food.¡± One zero nodded. Mary Kinson then walked downstairs to have some porridge, then went upstairs to get some flowers. Zero One maintained her stance when she entered the ward, sitting in the hospital bed, looking at the wall with heavy eyes, as if thinking about something. ¡°Why don¡¯t you y with your phone?¡± Mary Kinson inquired. ¡°We can¡¯t bring our mobile phones when executing jobs,¡± Zero One said, gently rolling his eyes. ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t realize you were on a mission.¡± ¡°You eat first, I¡¯ll insert the flowers, and a change of fresh air can make you feel better,¡± Mary Kinson said as she shook her lips and smiled, lowered her head, and delivered the porridge in her hand. ¡°The mood is not nice,¡± said Zero One, taking the oatmeal with his left hand. Mary Kinson, who was cleaning the vase by the window, returned his gaze. He was sitting in a hospital bed, wearing a loose hospital gown, and his facial features were attractive, but his skin color was copper yellow, so he appeared disobedient, and he was not a gorgeous youngster at first nce. But Mary Kinson can¡¯t see the human expression on his face, which is like a polished machine with nothing but sharpness. He has no feelings, The world was so different, and his way of life was so different.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. She went to sanitary indirect after a brief thought to get some water and ced the flowers in. Mary Kinsons leaned back in her chair, but she noticed the porridge remained on the bedside, and she was never passive. ¡°What¡¯s your problem, won¡¯t you eat some?¡± ¡°The right hand is not very handy, and it is not eaten today,¡± said Zero One, softly moving his right shoulder. ¡°Then I¡¯ll feed you,e,¡± Mary Kinson said directly as she scooped up the oatmeal. She spooned a small amount of oatmeal into Zero One¡¯s lips The bottom of zero one¡¯s eyes are filled with a peculiar sensation, and there is no movement on his face, but his ears are red: ¡°No, I am not really hungry.¡± ¡°You have twice saved my life and then refused to take care of me. What must I do to pay you back for sparing your life?¡± Mary Kinson slowly lifted her brows, and the gorgeous fox¡¯s eyes sparkled with life. Her eyes are much more seductive up close. Mary Kinson ced the spoon in front of him. She didn¡¯t say anything else and opened his mouth to consume the porridge. Zero One, who had never paid attention to the vor of food, suddenly felt that a bowl of clear porridge tasted nice, and the more he ate, the more fragrant he grew. Mary Kinson gently and meticulously gave him oatmeal in this manner. The ward door was pushed open after seeing more over half of the porridge in the bowl, and a cold feeling ensued. Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes are slightly elevated and chilly. She can tell who the visitor is without looking ba When you nce up, you may see the carrier. You consume the porridge and do not take another bite. ¡°Finish eating,¡± Mary Kinson said as she kept going and delivered a mouthful of oatmeal. Zero one had his eyes closed but did not open his mouth. People who arrived in a ck suit, dark broken hair, and eagle-like eyes are all Cham ck, like a dark night, which causes people to suffocate mysteriously. He stepped to the edge of the hospital bed, took Mary Kinson¡¯s porridge in hisrge palm, ¡°Seven masters,¡± said the zero-one t voice ¡°Are you all right?¡± William asked, turning his head. ¡°Nothing, just a minor injury.¡± William¡¯s gaze shifted about and settled on Mary Kinson¡¯s figure. ¡°How about you?¡± said the unconsciously quiet voice. Mary Kinsonddoesn¡¯t want to talk to him right now, She stood up, her gaze not falling on him, but on zero one, and she muttered, ¡°Then you rest for a while, and I¡¯ll see you again tomorrow. Is there anything else I should bring tomorrow?¡± William, who was standing alongside herr. Zero One shook his head and lowered his eyes. The sound of his voice was as muted as sea water hitting a reef. ¡°No, Miss Kinson, thank you. ¡°Well, have a nice rest.¡± Mary Kinson sighed softly, drew the quilt for him, waved, and turned to leave. She never looked at William from start to finish. Mary Kinson moves at a breakneck rate. She almost collided with the iing Whit Ben as soon as she stepped outside. ¡°Keep an eye on that.¡± Whit Ben took a step back, panting and agitated, and looked up to see Mary Kinson, . Mary Kinson recognized him, and there was still a subtle chill on his delicate face, so she left without saying anything. Whit Ben turned to keep up, his brows slightly furrowed: ¡°Didn¡¯t the seventh master just enter the room? Why did you decide toe out? ¡°Don¡¯t follow me.¡± Whit Ben has to follow her since she is angry. Whit Ben dashed to the opposite side of the car, climbed into the co-pilot seat, consciously secured her seat belt, and then turned to face Mary Kinson. Whit Ben smiled awkwardly when they stared at each other Mary Kinson has no feelings and says coldly, ¡°Get off.¡± Whit Ben took care of his haircut by grabbing it twice in a rough manner. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think, Miss Kinson. Seven masters cannot possibly wish to harm you. Kinson¡¯s exquisite brows wrinkled and turned intolerantly to look out the window. ¡°Yes, the dark guardis the seventh master¡¯s.¡± ¡°The previous time I dispatched the dark department, I was seeking for Jane Jiu, and it was not directed at you,¡± Whit Ben patiently exined. ¡°How about this time?¡± Mary Kinson returned her gaze, and the lovely fox¡¯s eyes were slightly drooping and icy at the bottom. ¡°This time, it¡¯s not amand from the seventh master!¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes narrowed significantly, and her brow furrowed: ¡°Enough, I don¡¯t want to know this right now, you get off.¡± oWhit Ben quickly exined: ¡°Members of the dark department began their careers as mercenaries in Canada. Jojo¡¯s grandpa made efforts when the Seventh Master established the dark department.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s chestnut pupils narrowed slightly when she heard the phrase Jane, and a shudder ran through her voice: ¡°Is Jojo the one who urged the dark department toe to me this time?¡± Whit Ben opened his mouth, eager to assist seven masters in exining fully, and abruptly let the cat out of the bag. ¡°This¡­ I am not certain, but it is usible. The seventh master has dispatched someone to investigate the exact case.¡± ¡°OK, now I know, you can get off,¡± Mary Kinson said, her eyes a little averted since she couldn¡¯t see the emotion at the bottom of her eyes. Whit Ben always grasped his hair and sensed something was wrong: ¡°I¡­¡± Mary Kinson bent overto help him unbuckle his seat belt and pushed him out before the words were finished: ¡°Get out.¡± He was very exhausted and turned to gaze inside the car, slightly embarrassed. Mary Kinson¡¯s long hand hook the door shut. Chapter 152 Whit Ben was fed exhaust gas through his mouth, coughed a few times, and shook his head. He was just thinking about how to exin to seven masters when He noticed him approaching from afar. His entire body was wrapped in cold killing breath as he emerged from the hospital, and those passing by did not dare to look at him any farther. Whit Ben walked over with a straight face : ¡°Seven maste.¡± ¡°The automobile is approaching,¡± William says coldly. Whit Ben drove the car to the main entrance and assisted William in pushing the door open from inside. But William proceeded to the back seat, opened the door, and slid into the vehicle. Whit Ben started the engine and asked, ¡°How¡¯s Zero One?¡± He instantly remembered something after asking. In horror, he peered in the rearview mirror, only to see William sitting calmly, his thin lips squeezed into a straight line, and he didn¡¯t mean to open his mouth. He quickly shifted his attention back to driving, but he didn¡¯t dare to say anything stupid. After a long period, a frigid voice from the back seat said, ¡°Go to the garden picturesque area.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Whit Ben twisted the wheel and drove. Beautiful garden The small girl, who wasying on the sofa and dressed simply, talked on the phone with Eva ck. She was recently in a terrible mood and didn¡¯t dress up much. She merely sat at home, staring at the clock on the wall. The dark department will be dealing with a Mary Kinson in no time. With this in mind, she gripped the token even more tightly in her palm. A parking sound was heard outside the courtyard door. She hung up the phone and stood up, perplexed. She gazed down as she walked barefoot to the window. She noticed a row of parked Lincolns in front of the courtyard, and the middle door was the first to open. After William stepped out of the car, individuals in uniform and with ck umbres from multiple luxury automobiles arrived at the same moment. William took the lead, his body frigid and his lips tight. Jojo¡¯s fists were clinched and frantic on the windowsill. She assumed that since she had decided to killMary Kinson, William woulde to find her. She sighed in relief, but her eyes blinked fast, making it difficult to conceal her palpitation. The friction between neat leather shoes and the earth appeared outside the door in about two minutes. Jojo¡¯s throat was dry, and he was frozen in ce, unsure how to move. There was no knock, and the door was openedpletely by people. The man in the center had arched eyebrows. When he swept his gaze over her, his eyes seemed to emerge from the icehouse, like an ice skate on her face. ¡°Search,¡±his voice sounded frigid. Words fell, and the guys surrounding him, d in military, entered the house without a word and began rummaging through the boxes directly, destroying Jojo¡¯s home. The sound of flipping things over among them was like thunder, making Jojo¡¯s hands shiver. William is seated in the middle of the sofa, his skinny legs crossed, his eyes dropping, and his massive palms on the sofa¡¯s edge. After a while, those persons approached him and reported the status of the search: ¡°Seven masters, I didn¡¯t discover anything.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°There is no on the second story, and it is clean.¡± William slowly raised his eyes, and his dark eagle eyes gleamed with frigid light as he strode contemptuously to Jojo, who stood on the windowsill. ¡°William¡­ what are you looking for in my house?¡± Jojo asked, her back straight and her voice trembling. William turned away from her and said, coldly, ¡°Search her.¡± Jojo has her eyes wide open. She is now dressed in pajamas, not undergarments. Isn¡¯t it degrading to allow a number of men search her? She retreated with her hands on her shoulders, pushing her body square into the chilly window: ¡°No way! You must not allow them to touch me!¡± William¡¯s face is icy, and his eyes are downcast. Without hesitation, everyone surrounded Jojo in less than two seconds. Too many cooks clutched her arms, waist, and legs¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t! Get out of here, don¡¯t touch me! Get the hell out of here!¡± Jojo¡¯s shame tears poured directly down hercheeks, and her hair was soiled all over her face in the process of resistance, leaving her embarrassed and helpless. Her tears were ignored by the men in the room. ¡°I discovered it.¡± It was discovered, but Jojo still held it tightly in her grip. Several males are unable to break her palm. William rose to his feet and approached them. Her teary eyes only mirrored him. Men erected Jojo¡¯s frail frame and raised her right hand, but she was tightly gripped. ¡°Brother William¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m in pain,¡± she said, the tip of her nose crimson. None of the men touched her lightly. When she was searched, it appeared that pliers were mped on her body. They were tender and hurtful to her, especially her right finger, which appeared to be on the verge of breaking. ¡°In her right hand, I only touched it, but she clutched it too tightly to break it off,¡± the man on the right imed. William has eagle eyes that are deep and emotionless. With her huge hand, she grabbed Jojo¡¯s right hand and pressed her fingers into her palm. His knuckles were naturally enormous, and when hisrge hands were open, they seemed to contain all of the power, and his strength was incredible. It was now bigger than those men. Jojo fought the urge to tighten, but his index finger was still shattered, and a crisp sound was heard between joints. Severe pain prated, causing her tears to flow more freely and her throat to sob incessantly: ¡°Pain, you harm me, brother William, don¡¯t¡­¡± William¡¯s eyshes did not flutter, her eyes were as heavy as mes, and she turned a deaf ear to her crying, only increasing her power. Finally, he fully broke Jojo¡¯s right hand. William took the token in her palm and ran her thumb down the edge of it, trying to figure it out. Getting something, a few men let go of Jojo. She boldly extended her hand to seize what William was holding. William¡¯s body shape opened sideways, causing her to leap into the air. Jojo stumbled and fell to the ground because she was unbnced. Tears had already obscured her vision, and she was losing sight of the man in front of her. ¡°You are not permitted to take my token! It was given to me by my grandfather!¡± He great-grandfather guided and assisted William as he began to establish the dark department in Canada When constructing tokens, William produced an extra one for Grandpa to share the dark guard. William almost forgot about this token after many years, after Jojo¡¯sGrandpa died.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. He didn¡¯t remember Mary Kinson almost having an ident until today A simple oversight nearly killed her. William elevated the eagle¡¯s eyes coldly while gripping the token between his thumb and forefinger and bending it to deformation. The substance used to make the token is extremely valuable, and it is often difficult to alter it. William has incredible hand strength. That symbol is analogous to Jojo¡¯s truthfulness, which is gradually squashed into a ball, and her heart-wrenching sorrow causes her to be practically breathless. She sat on the ground and crept towards him, one step at a time. ¡°Do not, do not¡­ Please, William, don¡¯t¡­¡± She realizes that the destruction of tokens indicates that William and Grandpa ¡®s rtions are stopped. Chapter 153 She lifted her head, reaching for William¡¯s straight trouser legs, and tears streamed down her face onto his spotless leather shoes. ¡°Please, Brother William, do not do this. You return the token to me. This was Grandpa¡¯s lone gift to me.¡± ¡±brother¡­¡± she humbly begged. The token flexes to some extent before breaking in half. Jojo¡¯s speech stopped abruptly, and her shaking pupil became still, reflecting the two bits that had fallen from William¡¯s hand. ¡°Give you two hours to get out ,¡± William said condescendingly. He warned her . The crowd silently followed him, leaving together. This room is a shambles, and Jojo is a shambles, like a looted scene. After William left, she headed straight to the private houses on the edge of cities. Inside the people , observe him when he is not awe-inspiring, called: ¡°seven master.¡± Seven master came to them in person ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Seven, we are willing to ept all the penalties for the failure of this mission,¡± Zero Two¡¯s brows close closely. They have nearly never failed since joining the dark department, and it is only to me that this individual suddenly rebelled. William buried his face in his belt and gazed down at them. The voice sounded cold: ¡°I didn¡¯te to seek retribution. I came here just to add a regtion to the dark section.¡± Several folks were taken aback and appalled. For more than 10 years, the dark department¡¯s rules have remained unchanged, and now one must be added. ¡°Seven masters, you say,¡± Zero Two said, his eyes dropped in reverence. ¡°From now on, no matter what chores arepleted, the top responsibility is to ensure Mary Kinson¡¯s safety.¡± William replied, his voice heavier, ¡°her safety is above mine.¡± With a frigid face, Zero Two raised his head and looked at William. His heart was strangely tight, and he replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Mary Kinson went straight to the room after returning to Kinson¡¯s household. RoseKinson¡¯s narrow brows furrow,. Rose Kinson called Eva ck.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Upstairs. Mary Kinson shut the door, walked straight to the closet, took everything out, and started looking for the medicine she needed. In the wardrobe is an antique mahogany box. The lock construction demonstrates the advanced intelligence of ancient humans. It can only be opened by Mary Kinson and Yaoi. After opening, there are nicely stacked bottles of miniature medicine cans within, containing various specifically made medicines. The cell phone in her pocket rang at this precise moment. Mary Kinson looked up and pressed the answer button. From the other end, a sweet feminine voice said: ¡°You just asked me to check on Jojo, Sister Mary. I discovered her itinerary.¡± While making a phone call, Mary Kinson took out a little ss bottle and said, ¡°Where is she now?¡± Yaoi concentrated his gaze on the details of a ne ticket he had just purchased: ¡°She bought a ticket to fly to Canada at 8 p. m.¡± Mary Kinson cautiously opened the ss container and examined the dosage inside: ¡°What time is it now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s 6:21 p. m. She lives rather far from the airport. She should get a cab and get out of there.¡± ¡°I block her now, give me her exact postion.¡± Mary Kinson said this after confirming that the drug was done and cing the ss bottle in her pocket. She stood up and went into the closet to get a hooded coat ¡°No problem, Sister Mary; connect Bluetoothter and I¡¯ll show you how to catch up with her.¡± Yao is getting ready to begin the assignment. Mary Kinson has exited the room while she is speaking. She had zipped up her windbreaker, crunched her hood, and rode out in her automobile F4CC as she emerged from the garage. The car body is like a magnificent scenery, drawing all attention to the highway. The route to the airport runs through a suburb, and only persons traveling to the airport will use it. There aren¡¯t many cars on the road right now A tiny girl, dressed in halter pajamas and wrapped in a coat, sits in the rear seat of a blue-and-white taxi. The entire individual sits in the back seat with her legs curled up, staring out the window without God. Her heart was likewise empty, and she was overjoyed to recall that she had returned home from Canada. Buther heart has been broken in a short amount of time¡­ The driver in the first row heard the lotive engine from far and near outside the window,. The driver looked out the rearview mirror, only to see a girl leaning over, riding a motorcycle, and approaching at full speed. ¡°Huothat¡¯s a really nice automobile.¡± The driver couldn¡¯t stop himself from muttering . The lotive overtook his car and crossed the taxi directly on the roadway as soon as the words fell. Stunned, the driver mmed on the brakes, and the wheels made a loud noise as they pped against the ground. ¡°How do you drive, master?¡± Jojo in the back seat fell forward, smacked her head on the back of the front seat, rubbed her head, and questioned. ¡°No, someone has stopped the automobile in front of us!¡± ¡°Hey, how do you drive?¡± yelled the driver as he rolled down the window. I saw the girl in front of the train get off the car smoothly, open the hood, revealing a gorgeous face, and the good-looking fox¡¯s eyes convey infinite cold and merciless meaning. The driver only gave it a cursory nce before bing chilled to the bone and suspecting she was a female killer from somewhere. The driver shrank back in horror, but he didn¡¯t want the girl to directly cross the front seat. She pushed open the door to the back seat of the automobile and stepped inside. Jojo, who was sitting inside, was taken aback and asked, ¡°What are you¡­ what are you doing?¡± Mary Kinson walked in with a frigid expression, and her gorgeous fox eye shone brightly in the faint light of the automobile. She reached out and grasped Jojo¡¯s neck. The terrified driver in the front seat instantly swung around and snatched Mary Kinson¡¯s coat: ¡°You, you¡­ This¡­ this is a female murderer! Mary Kinson turned herhead angrily, and her steely gaze gouged out the driver. ¡°Don¡¯t mind your own business,¡± said the voice coldly Drivers have not seen anything like this in recent years, and they are terrified and worried. Jojo was suffocated by her, her chest undted, her eyes were red, and she yelled from her throat, ¡°Let go, you let me go¡­ let go¡­¡± Mary Kinson didn¡¯t even bother to nce at her. With her other hand, she took the ss bottle from her pocket and pried open the bottle cap with her thumb. Jojo¡¯s eyes widened in panic, his legs pedaled back, his head smacked the roof, and all she could do was shake herhead in an attempt to dodge the ss bottle. ¡°What exactly is that? I¡¯m not going to eat it!¡± Chapter 154 Mary Kinson snatched her neck hand, let go of her thumb, and tightly snapped her chin, forcing her to open her mouth. Jojo had been treated unfairly all day, and her frustrations and worries came forth in tears, her teeth clenched. Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes are slightly drooping, as well as a few fments of cold, bitter light. Her mouth was pierced by the ss bottle. ¡°Whoo¡­ whoo¡­¡± Because the medicine in the ss bottle is powdered, it melted after being discolored by saliva, even though Jojo had her teeth clenched tightly. Mary Kinson let go of Jojo as she saw the bottom of the powder in the ss bottle. ¡°Bah, what did you offer me to eat!¡± Jojo screamed as she immediately rose, crept to the side, knelt, and spat. Mary Kinson reclined back in her chair, rolled down the window, and tossed the empty ss bottle out the window. The chilly wind swept her hair out of her ears, leaving her lovely face deste and attractive. She carefully and softly opened her mouth: ¡°You¡¯ll be given bone-biting powder, which will attack as soon as you ingest it. The above figure does not alter, but the organs in the internal organs will deteriorate over time. The procedure is excruciatingly painful and unpleasant, making you believe that life is worse than death.¡± Jojo¡¯s body was sensitive to cold, and she raised his eyes to Mary Kinson. Her face pores were shrinking rapidly, and he was terrified. ¡°You¡¯re terrifying me!¡± Her eyes quivered with ast-ditch effort: ¡°There isn¡¯t anything like it in the world! I¡¯d never heard of it before!¡± ¡°Hum!¡± ¡±you touch the location of your stomach andrge intestine, because the big intestine is the firstponent to be absorbed, and now there should be a reaction to increase peristalsis,¡± Mary Kinson sneered, looking down at her and pondering with contempt at the bottom of her eyes. Jojo reached for her tummy almost immediately, and her stomach began to move she feels pain a little, and her eyebrows are tightly gathered down. She wanted to scream out everything right now, bending down and sping her fingers into her voice: ¡°Ouch¡­ Ouch, ahem¡­¡± She only coughed one hand¡¯s saliva after coughing for a long time, and the ache in her stomach grew worse. She couldn¡¯t cough any longer and rolled down the stairs with her hands covering her stomach. ¡°It stings¡­ it stings¡­¡± Her long hair was saturated in cold sweat as she continued to tumble on the ground. Jojo opened his mouth full of horror, raising a pair of scarlet eyes: ¡°Will I die because of what you gave me? The stomach is on fire, therge intestine is twisted together after peristalsis, and it¡¯s as if scissors are indiscriminately chopping her organs. There¡¯s a painful anguish all over her body, and tears stream forth with saliva, which burns her entire face. She felt humiliated and powerless for the first time in her life. ¡°A person¡¯s internal organs are rotten, do you believe you will die?¡± Mary Kinson asked, recalling the corners of her mouth, leisurely cocking hilegs, partly reclining and chuckling. Jojo simply had the impression that the woman in front of him, Mary Kinson, was a devil who tortured people. She simply wants to avoid this insane woman! Shehastened his gasping for air as he fought the tremendous pain in her body, and Jojo assisted the door in rising. Acid from the stomach and saliva from the throat tube both poured out of the mouth at the same time. With one hand, she covered her lips and the other, she pushed open the door.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. At this point, the driver, who had been terrified in the front seat for a long time, eventually recovered and remembered to take his phone and dial 911. When the mobile phone rings, however, there is no signal. Jojo stumbled out of the car, her legs trembling horribly, and she threw herself down in the middle of the road, her knees turning bright red. ¡°Please¡­ please. She crawled on the ground, her cramped stomach clutched in her hands. It¡¯s extremely painful, yet she wants to live more than she wants to die! This point is not a car shadow, silent too unusual on an empty suburban highway. Suddenly, a dark automobile galloped up the street. When shesaw someone on the road, Whit Ben, who was driving, mmed on the brakes and screamed , ¡°Shit, how can someone lie on the road!¡± Said, and he pushed open the door quickly to inspect. The girl on the ground was illuminated by the strong headlights. Her long hair wasbined with an unusual liquid over her face as she curled up. He couldn¡¯t see her own face for a while. He only heard her cries for assistance: ¡°Save me¡­ save¡­ save me.¡± This is Whit Ben¡¯s first brush with this circumstance when traveling in the middle of the night. She can only confirm that the car failed to meet her, but she has no idea how she is doing. ¡°Are you¡­ are you doing okay?¡± Whit Ben scowled and moved forward to check, his gaze fixed on the taxi in front of him. The door to the back seat was wide open. He could tell the girl got out of the automobile by the traces she left on the ground. His right foot was suddenly gripped by one hand while he pondered for a moment. Whit Ben was scared enough to flee, but the girl¡¯s fingers still tugged at his feet, and her cries for aid echoed ¡°If you don¡¯t take me to the hospital, I¡¯ll die¡­¡± The girl murmured something faintly before gently raising her face. Whit Ben¡¯s eyes were going to stare out, and he blinked numerous times to confirm the woman lying on the ground in a tangle. Every day, it is Jojo who is arrogant! How did she get to be like this? Have you ever been in a taxi In the back seat, William was impatient. When he noticed Whit Ben hadn¡¯t entered, he pushed open the door and exited the vehicle. The bright leather shoes, followed by straight trouser legs and fitting suits, still glimmer with a clean gleam in the murky night Looking up, the eagle eyes are icy and dark, and the face is cold and mountain-like, with thin lips and tight lips without any temperature. ¡°Seven master, she is Jojo,¡± Whit Ben murmured, clutching his hair in a tangle, turning to face William and pointing to the pained woman on the ground. Jojo also noticed William, and his tear-filled eyes quiver once more. With unclean hands, he climbed towards William and gripped his legs. ¡°Help me, brother, I¡¯m going to die, I¡¯m going to die¡­¡± William then bowed his head and hung his eyes, which were cold and dreary. She had seen this apathetic face earlier in the day, but now it was a moment of death and death, and she couldn¡¯t care as much. ¡°I know I was wrong; I shouldn¡¯t have acted like that! I don¡¯t want to die, though! My grandfather protected you when you were a child, Brother William; please assist me as soon as possible!¡± ¡°It hurts, I¡¯m dying¡­ my stomach is rotting away,¡± she said, her legs curling up and her head buried deep in the earth. When Ben sees Jojo, he appears to be very ufortable. He can¡¯t stand it as he twists on the ground like an unfathomable animal. ¡°Do you want to send her to the hospital first, seven masters?¡± William¡¯s eyes are dark, like a darkened seafloor, and he can¡¯t see what he¡¯s thinking. It¡¯s only that when I¡¯m going to take it out, my hand in the pocket moves slightly. Dong- The sound of the heavy door closing drew their attention. Henoticed Mary Kinson exiting the taxi. At night, the good-looking fox eye shone with a chilly glint, and the small face had a hint of ruthlessness. Chapter 155 William¡¯s face did not move like a mountain, and his hand in his pocket was put down again, his eyes condensed in Mary KinsonMoM¡¯s little face. Mary Kinson¡¯s voice sounds just like the death warrant for Jojo, who is dying on the ground from anguish. She was afraid in front of William, and the terror in her bones was visible in her pupils. ¡°Save me, Brother William; she is a wicked person who poured drugs into my mouth and is trying to kill me!¡± Jojo tucked her fingers into William¡¯s cks and rested her face against his leg. When Mary Kinson first saw them, she was taken aback, but she immediately adjusted and stared them down with cold eyes. She¡¯s watching William to see what he¡¯ll do. Whit Ben approached Mary Kinson¡¯s side, questioned Jojo on the ground, and inquired, ¡°You actually gave her medicine and wanted her life?¡± in a low voice. ¡°She wanted my life first, can¡¯t I give it back to her?¡± Mary Kinson asked, her eyes averted from his. Whit Ben swallowed his saliva in secret: ¡°However, it is now awful society. It is against thew to murder individuals. We should all strive to bew-abiding citizens.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes remained silent as she gazed at William. ¡°William saved me,¡± Jojo begged in pain as she climbed up William¡¯s legs with both hands. With one hand, William pulled his right hand from his pocket and unscrewed her. Jojo sank to the ground again without the support, convulsing her body, vomiting something down her throat, and her eyes progressively bing confused, but she didn¡¯t scream for aid again. Her brother William may now be on the verge of ruining her. ¡°Drive,¡± William said coldly as he bent back to the automobile. Whit Ben, who was trailing Mary Kinson, gave Jojo a hard gaze on the road. What can Jojo do if she truly dies? ¡°Do you need me to tell it again?¡± the frigid voice said as the back seat window of the ck automobile rolled down. Whit Ben awoke as if in a dream and rushed to drive back in time. ¡°Do you really have to worry about Jojo?¡± he questioned as he walked away. ¡°Of course I¡¯ll take care of it,¡± William says as his neck leans back, his ck eyes slowly close, and his lips, which lend their own unique colors to the world and make it fade, slowly open and close: ¡°Of course I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll take her to the car,¡± Whit Ben said as he swiftly peered out and even prepared to help people. ¡°Drive, this is the second time I¡¯ve said it,¡± William yelled angrily as he made a noise to stop it. Whit Ben was perplexed for a moment. He correctly got William¡¯s message after weighing it several times and drove off the road. Mary Kinson stared back as she watched the automobile go away. She rode home after looking coldly at Jojo, who was in anguish, hooking her lips and sneering. She can sleep soundly tonight with a tiny grin on her lips. ¡­ Office on the top floor. William is seated at his desk, leaning back on his chair, holding a phone with one hand, and conversing with people. ¡°Many cooperative customers have ended their rtionships with our Zeng family today. Do you have any idea what happened?¡± ¡°And Jojo traveled in search of you. When she returned, how did she get into the ICU?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget, William, that my father spared your life in the beginning so that you may enjoy today. If you refuse to assist us in dealing with these issues, you are too ungrateful¡­¡± Whit Ben, who stood on one side, heard the voice on the other side, which was very loud, most likely due to fury. William, who was frosty, seemed to listen patiently for a long time beforezily opening his lips and said, ¡°Deal with it, of course.¡± ¡°When will it be dealt with?¡± William finally stood up straight and retrieved the following document from his desk: ¡°All of Zengji¡¯s coboration chains will be broken about this time tomorrow. I¡¯ve arranged for other firms to dock with thepanies with whom you previously coborated, and they will then refuse to work with your Zeng.¡± The eagle eyes are colder, as they say: ¡°Even Jojo is a phony annoyance. She is expected to be released from the hospital tomorrow, but you must look after her and prevent her from returning .¡± ¡°Otherwise, I won¡¯t allow her out of the ICU next time.¡± Following the tale, the other end of the line remained stupid, and William hung up the phone. Whit Ben lowered his eyes to the papers in his hands and murmured, ¡°This is the data Yang Fei returned today, seven masters. Zeng¡¯s family currently is expected to call in.¡± Whit Ben had heard about Zeng¡¯s firm before, but he had never understood why the seventh master would look after Zeng¡¯s family for so long. Zeng¡¯s demeanor made him question as well. Even if Zeng¡¯s father had saved the Seventh Master, the Seventh Master¡¯spassion would have been returned long ago after so many years.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. If it weren¡¯t for Jojo¡¯s death, which broke the Seventh Master¡¯s scales, their Ceng family could have been able to continue indefinitely. ¡°Remove all of Zeng¡¯s family¡¯s phone numbers, and there will be no need to contact them in the future.¡± William sat his phone on his desk and regarded the documents on the right side of his eye with suspicion. The workload is certainly lot lighter than it was a few days ago. He raised his eyes and swept them across the room. ¡°Take a look at my excursion tonight,¡± Whit Ben stated. With a shake of his head, Whit Ben said: ¡°Tonight there will be no trip. At 6:07 p. m., you can leave work.¡± Don¡¯t getpletely off the grid and look at seven ye personal, but there are no urgent documents to deal with right now. ¡°Hmm,¡± William said with a nod. Abroad. Jojo, who had been transferred from ICU, appeared to have returned from the underworld, lying dying in a hospital bed, her eyes frozen. Everyone in Zeng¡¯s family gathered at her bedside, partially out of concern for her health and partly to figure out what had happened to William while she was in Beijing. ¡°Little Joe,¡± ¡°Little Joe,¡± ¡°What happened to you ?¡± Zeng Yiqiao asked softly as she perched on the edge of her hospital bed. Jojo¡¯s lips were pale, and she appeared to be on the verge of copsing. He turned his head to face his father, but he couldn¡¯t say anything. Zeng Yiqiao hugged her and gazed at her, distressed. Jojo¡¯s phone rang at this point, and the number area above disyed Beijing. Zeng¡¯s mother was a little overjoyed with her phone. ¡°It¡¯s the number!¡± she hurriedly responded, thinking it was from William. When Zeng Yi Qiao Song opened her daughter¡¯s eyes, she saw that they had finallye to life. ¡°Give it to me!¡± Jojo eximed as she reached for it. The light at the bottom of Jojo¡¯s eyes suddenly dimmed after receiving the phone, and she was dying all over again. The phone was pressed against her ear. From the other end, a slightly frightened female voice said: ¡°Why did you return to Canada without saying hello to us, Jojo? What went wrong with you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t give a damn about my hypocrisy. You mention Mary Kinson to me, whether consciously or unwittingly, when you care for your family. Don¡¯t you just want to get rid of Mary Kinson by using me?¡± ¡°My fate today is the portrayal of your future!¡± Jojo exims, her tone resentful. Her heart flowed forth uncontrobly, and she abruptly hung up the phone. Her terror of being overpowered by Mary Kinson on the highway is continuously reyed in her head. Jojo curled up and gripped his knees, unwilling to speak again, while the fear lingered like sea water. Eva ck, who had strangely hung up the phone, blinked and looked to Rose Kinson on the other side. ¡°Jojo doesn¡¯t seem to have any effect on your sister, but she appears to be in a bad mood right now.¡± Eva ck told Rose Kinson that since Jojo arrived, Rose Kinson had made her purposefullyto makeJojo go to Mary Kinson¡¯s difficulties. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say Master Seven holds a particr ce in Jojo¡¯s heart?¡± ¡°Theoretically, it¡¯s extremely unique.¡± ¡°However, it appears like the Seventh Master is more devoted to your sister,¡± Eva ck says, perplexed. Then, that end of Mary Kinson¡¯s clenched Starbucks cup, she couldn¡¯t help but push, until the coffee overflowed and warmed her hand, she said, and hurriedly set the cup down. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re okay?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Eva ck inquired, concerned. ¡°I am OK,¡± Rose Kinson said calmly as she brought out a paper towel to clean his hands. Eva ck sighed softly and quietly: ¡°Don¡¯t be unhappy; I¡¯ve got your back. We can always uncover your sister¡¯s shorings, and we will absolutely let her leave the family and the Su family since I am in the family and you are in the Su family.¡± Then, from behind, came footsteps. Eva ck was taken aback. She look up herphone with both hands and pushed it . ¡°Who?¡± she asked as he looked around. Shetook a step back from his guilty conscience when I spotted Mary Kinson ¡°Why?¡± The lovely fox eye hooked a sleepy smile as Mary Kinson raised her phone: ¡°I¡¯d want to contact my sister. So I came over because I couldn¡¯t get through when conversing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s amusing that you can¡¯t reach your sister. What brings you to me?¡± Eva ck averted his gaze and used his thumb to touch the lock screen button. But, because he didn¡¯t want to, the phone was straight siphoned away in front of the powerful wind. ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± Eva ck snatched up her phone in a hurry. Mary Kinson reached down and slipped away, picking up his phone and inserting it into his ear. ¡°Sister, it is still very early to drive me out of Su Gu¡¯s two homes with this trick of your two,¡± he said dimly. Rose Kinson, on the other end of the line, has no choice but to hang up. ¡°Sister, I only called my ssmates to contact my sentiments, don¡¯t think too much,¡± I say, feeling slightly disadvantaged and a little embarrassed. ¡°Hum.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t y games with me; if you have any, please meet me. In the end, I¡¯ll see who gets out of thehouse.¡± ¡°Get out of the family,¡± she said, her gaze turning to Eva ck. Eva¡¯s brows were light and narrow, and her eyes were progressively lit up with unmistakable fury. Chapter 156 The bustling capital was made slightly lovely in the evening by a zing cloud towards the west. Beverly Kinson looked at Mary Kinson with concern and handed her a piece of fish as the Kinson family gathered around the dining table. The family is nice, however Rose Kinson has a sad beautiful face, as if she doesn¡¯t eat. ¡°Rose Kinson, you should eat more,¡± Beverly Kinson said as she handed a portion to her eldest daughter. RoseKinson smiled softly as she nced at her father with little interest: ¡°Mary hasn¡¯t returned in a long time, Dad. Is it OK for us to allow her to attend school?¡± RoseKinson was irritated on the phone during the day, and now she must find a way to function in Kinson¡¯s house. ¡°Mary is still young as long as she is intelligent, although she has not attended school in a long time and has returned to Kinson¡¯s home. She grew reared in a rural orphanage .¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. This is both brilliant and dark, implying that Mary Kinson¡¯s grades are poor . Mary Kinsoncan understand it. She smiled as she carelessly bit her chopsticks. Beverly Kinson cocked herhead, as if he were an adversary, and spoke solemnly: ¡°Yes, you must attend school, and Dad will find one for you. By the way, how did you manage to get into school in the first ce?¡± Rose Kinson drank the soup with a lowered head and a gentle voice: ¡°Schools in other provinces and areas pale inparison to Beijing¡¯s. Even if my sister has performed well in the past, she is unable to achieve any results .¡± ¡°Mary, if Dad finds you an advanced school, you won¡¯t be under any strain. Thefamily has already gained a reputation as a result of your sister¡¯s admittance to Beijing University. You can put forth a lot of effort in school.¡± After all, most people associate going to Beijing are people of suceess. She only wants to remind Mary Kinson of who she despises: ¡°You don¡¯t have to inform your sister about this, Dad. My sister might not be aware of Beijing University¡¯s location.¡± Mary Kinson spoke up right away: ¡°Beijing University was a top aristocratic university at the time. Students that are epted to Beijing University are not just one in a million, but their family background is also taken into consideration. Students graduating from Beijing University are being greeted by outstanding opportunities and elites in a variety of sectors.¡± Then William¡¯s expression shifted slightly, and a glint of light appeared at the bottom of his eyes. ¡°You have ideas about Beijing University, and it is nice to have dreams, but unfortunately¡­¡± Rose Kinson¡¯s expression has also altered, her brows are slightly furrowed, and her heart is disdainful: ¡°You have ideas about Beijing University, and it is fine to have dreams, but unfortunately¡­¡± ¡°Sister doesn¡¯t have to feel bad about it because of me.¡± Indifferently, Mary Kinson interjected her words. ¡°Dad doesn¡¯t have to be concerned about my education. I¡¯ll call the Beijing school and go when I have the opportunity.¡± ¡°Where did you go to school?¡± RoseKinson raised herchin slightly, thinking it must be a bad school. ¡°Wutong College,¡± Mary Kinson answered after some contemtion. Beverly Kinson was ecstatic: ¡°That is a well-known institution. Mary¡¯s grades appear to be excellent as well.¡± ¡°It is a famous high school, but it appears that there are not many Beijing University students admitted from Wutong College,¡± Rose Kinson sipped herlips, ¡°It is a famous high school, but it appears that there are not many Beijing University students admitted from Wutong College.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine; our family can have a Beijing University child, and I¡¯m already content.¡± Beverly Kinson stared peacefully at her children at home, oblivious to the battle between her two daughters. Mary Kinson dropped ate herlunch, speaking in hushed tones as if he were simply discussing everyday matters. ¡°I am certain that I will be able to attend Beijing University.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe Beijing University is easy to get into, do you?¡± Mary Kinson asked, her eyes dropped and her smile low. Mary Kinson lifted hereyes, and the lovely fox¡¯s eyes were reddish andzy: ¡°You are free to go, I am free to go, and you are admitted to Beijing University due to Kinson¡¯s family¡¯s background score. I have the option of allowing them to be admitted solely on the basis of their grades.¡± Mary Kinson didn¡¯t show any emotion . MaryKinson was adamant about not letting her go. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been lost, my sister shouldn¡¯t have been able to go to Beijing University,¡± sheughed as she sipped some warm water. ¡°You¡­¡± Rose Kinson mmed her chopsticks down, her gorgeous eyes filled with hate. She had intended to press Mary Kinson with her academic credentials, but she was imed to be able to attend Beijing University by relying on Mary Kinson¡¯s luck ]. Mary Kinson¡¯s brows were lifted, and her eyes twinkled with seductive gleams. Beverly Kinson eventually realized something was amiss between her two girls at the time, but she didn¡¯t know how to say anything. The hall door opened just in time, and someone entered. ¡°Seven master,¡± the servant yelled out. William, who was dressed in a suit, removing his coat anding towards the restaurant. ¡°Dad.¡± Beverly Kinson blinked, thinking it was the appropriate moment. He nodded and smiled: ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in a few days, William. Take a seat and eat swiftly.¡± ¡±sit here,¡± Be Kinson, who was seated next to Mary Kinson, exhaled a sigh of relief and skilfully shifted away, When William Kinson stared at her, his lips moved slightly, almost as if he grinned, but it wasn¡¯t clear. The servant then served the tableware, and he sat down near Mary Kinson. ¡°I didn¡¯t return with Mary because thepany has been quite busy recently.¡± ¡°But today is hectic, and after that, there will be more time, and I will go back to at night,¡± he said, lifting his cuffs for a few minutes and slowly picking up chopsticks. Beverly Kinson let go of her dangling heart and smiled as she handed him food: ¡°Come on in and eat some more. Tell your family what you like to eat at regr intervals, and have the servant prepare some of your favorite things every day; just think of it as your own house.¡± The father and son-inw spoke a few words understatedly at the dinner table. Mary Kinsons didn¡¯t say anything and didn¡¯t show any emotion on her face, so she couldn¡¯t tell how she was feeling. ¡°Dad, I finished eating, you eat slowly, I¡¯ll go upstairs and take a shower first,¡± he said William after finishing his meal early. Beverly Kinson is a well-known actress. ¡°Don¡¯t you wait for William?¡± She questioned involuntarily, looking at William. ¡°Nothing,¡± William answered aloud. ¡°You should wash it first, and I¡¯lle up to you after you eat.¡± Mary Kinson opened his chair and walked upstairs. The atmosphere at the dinner table was a touch tense, and Beverly Kinson could tell they were at odds. ¡°You still have to let go if you have a slight anger if William and Mary don¡¯t do well.¡± ¡°There should be,¡± William said with a nod. Beverly Kinsons was taken aback by this. Hisments definitely smelt of spoil, despite theck of ups and downs in his tone. ¡°It appears that you get along well,¡± ¡°You eat carefully, I¡¯ll go upstairs,¡± William said as heid the chopsticks, pulled out the paper, and wiped his thin lips. He only smiled slightly, but his grin was rather frigid due to his natural thin lips, and the atmosphere of keeping strangers at far was still too strong. On the second floor. Mary Kinson returned to her room and bathed. She looked up when she came out and noticed William seated on the bed¡¯s edge. A pair of eagle eyes glistened with a deep glitter and calmly nced at her. Her heart slowed inexplicably, as if it were a little animal¡¯s natural reaction when it came face to face with a beast. ¡°I¡¯ll go get a drink of water,¡± she says. Mary Kinson didn¡¯t want to confront him, so she made up a justification on the spot. The sound of words had just fallen, and the door had been pounded. She shifted her gaze to the door. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°, the seventh master,¡± the servant said from outside the door. Mary Kinson slowly gazed at William, only to notice that he was sitting immobile with a massive figure, like an inoffending idol, and her thin lips opened: ¡°Enter.¡± ¡°Please enjoy your dinner,¡± the server said as he set the coffee on the table, poured two cups, and steamed continually. After that, the servant left. ¡°The servant mentioned that you regrly drink this coffee at home, which should not be distasteful to you,¡± Willia, who was in bed, went to the table and personally delivered a cup of tea to Mary Kinson. Mary Kinson, on the other hand, had no choice but to extend out her hand and take a cup of coffee. ¡°I¡¯m going to blow my hair. It¡¯s notpletely dry yet.¡± She set the coffee down and went to the restroom. Chapter 157 Mary Kinson red back, only to be met by William, who stood behind him, his ck eyes half vertical and filled with a thick Tao gloom. ¡°I¡¯ll blow it for you,¡± he said as he opened the bathroom door with a huge hand. The gorgeous fox¡¯s eyes are dim and slightly awned, and Mary Kinson¡¯s beautiful eyebrows are gently gathered. She doesn¡¯t seem to be able to avoid William for any reason today. But, if you think about it, William returned to Kinson¡¯s house in person, and there are some things that can¡¯t be uttered. William had already stood in front of the mirror, holding a hair dryer in one hand and slightly lifting her eyebrows, quietly inviting the past, while she was thinking about it. But it was like going to the guillotine for Mary Kinson. Her throat was slightly constricted as she approached him. When she nces up from where she is standing in front of William, she can see the two individuals in the mirror. Her thumb crept in along the hair as William raised her hand to pull up her long hair like seaweed. The hair was blown out, but only the hair roots were damp. Whoo. When the hair dryer is turned on, it makes a small noise, but it is not loud. A heated wind flowed from the root of her hair to the tip, as if a nice giant hand had slipped down her neck, but there was a sense of spoiledfort, and the tip of her hair swept across her neck like a feather, causing some minor scratching. For a brief while, Mary Kinson¡¯s attractive fox eyes gazed in the mirror. His thick ck eyshes dropped down to hide his eyelids, and the man in the mirror had hanging ck eyes. In this way, his Zhang Jun face hides the bad people¡¯s eagle eyes, while his brow reveals a touch of beauty and depth. He is used to the cold and biting breath at close range all year. It¡¯s as though I¡¯m apletely different person. In the mirror, William immediately raised his dark eyes, and his pupils, which shone like obsidian, locked her gaze. She hurriedly bowed her head and pushed her gaze aside, as if she were a robber. But I don¡¯t want to, William is tugging a strand of her hair in her hand, her head bowed quickly, and her straight frown was dragged by her hair: ¡°Hiss¡­¡± ¡°Sorry, it pains you,¡± William said, letting go of his massive hand and raising his brows slightly.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Fortunately, it doesn¡¯t hurt very much, and the hair blows practically, OK,¡± she said, raising her hand and caressing the hair. She walked ahead while holding the sink and speaking. Her slippers slid as they idently trod on wet stains, causing her feet to slip. She mmed her fist against the mirror. Standing behind her, William witnessed her copse. She reached out and grabbed the bath towel on her back without much thought. Mary Kinsonin is being yanked in mid-air to keep her bnce, but the bath towel is strangling her chest a little. She clumsily sipped her lips and lifted her leg to take a step forward. Whoo. Her bath towel was fully taken away from her body. She simply felt a strong wind rush through her body, and the chilly light around her soon wrapped itself around her, cooling her entire body. Mary Kinson is a character in the film Mary Kinson Her chestnut pupils shook down when she raised her gaze, and she was nude in the mirror. ¡°Give me the bath towel!¡± she cried as she hurriedly squatted down and hugged her, her head buried deep between her knees. Her ck eyes are dark and surging, and her Adam¡¯s apple slides up and down as William stands behind her, still holding a full bath towel in her enormous palm. He had seen everything he needed to see. The body is still deliciously tight and hasn¡¯t changed at all. He could clearly feel an open me burning in his gut, and his bath towel-holding fingers couldn¡¯t help but clench together, and his knuckles grew white from the exertion. In just a few seconds, it was clear that he was attempting to control his emotions. ¡°Give me the bath towel¡­¡± Mary Kinson, who hadn¡¯t received the bath towel in a long time, pleaded with panic and bashful eyes like a child: ¡°Give me the bath towel¡­¡± However, William¡¯s dark eyes hang down, and she merely observed his fundus burning under a cluster of mes from that perspective, horrifying her. She immediately averted her gaze, and her voice was hushed: ¡°Look away! Look away from me! Don¡¯t let your face pass you by.¡± Words fell, her sight slid to the edge of the figure¡¯s micro-movement, and a cold breath touched her, as if an unseen nket would cover her naked. A frigid voice is like a hot ss of old wine: ¡°You don¡¯t have to be shy since it¡¯s not the first time you¡¯ve seen it.¡± This is the kind of thing the seventh master says, and some people can¡¯t stand it. Her head was securely buried, and her ears were red from her hair, making people feel sorry for her and desire to bite it down. ¡°Stop talking nonsense and give me the bath towel as soon as possible.¡± Mary Kinson raised her head, snatched the bath towel from her hand, and yanked it hard. William, on the other hand, had no intention of letting go. She drew close to the impasse. Her eyes are somewhat closed, and she looks at him with embarrassment and irritation: ¡°Let go!¡± What exactly is this? To rob bath towels, I went naked with William. She will not hesitate to enter if there is a seam! William¡¯s small lips are curled in an intriguing smile, and his eyes are tantly downward and slowly. The moonlight and burning appear to be perplexing his long and narrow eyes. For fear of seeing what he shouldn¡¯t see again, Mary Kinson quickly turned his back and ced his body on a tight te. ¡°If you do it again, Seven Ye, I¡¯ll¡­¡± William¡¯s chilly voice dropped down before his voice fell: ¡°What is the reason for this? Also, can you give me bone-biting powder and torture me for three days and three nights?¡± Her bath towelnded on her bright back with the sound. Mary Kinson reached out and slid the bath towel through her arm, quickly wrapping it. She lookedpletely different in a bath towel than she did while she was naked, and her expression dropped. People who are flustered and unsure of themselves appear to be someone else. ¡°So you went back to Su¡¯house today specifically to help Jojo cause a ruckus?¡± Both of them gently stood up while speaking. William is still a head taller than her, and simply staring at her with her eyes down can be too much for her. Mary Kinson, on the other hand, is no longer terrified of him. The fox with the drizzle has a chill about criticizing people¡¯s muscles and bones: ¡°It is unnecessary for the seventh master to seek justice for her.¡± William imprisoned her in front of the sink, holding her hand beside her. The wall was on the left, and there was no way out. She, on the other hand, has no intention of fleeing. ¡°You are the only woman worthy of my justice,¡± he said gently as he opened his mouth. During this period, Mary Kinson is still upset about the dark department¡¯s attack on him. The fundamental reason is because she is unable toprehend William¡¯s thoughts, as if she can never see the bottom of his eyes. ¡°But isn¡¯t it the dark department under the seventh master who wants to harm me?¡± Mary Kinson has brilliant eyes and a slightly frigid tone to her voice: ¡°I might be lying in which hospital now if it weren¡¯t for you saving me once or twice.¡± When ites to this, William¡¯s brows are delicately drawn together, and a spark of shame shes across the bottom of his eyes. It¡¯s business as usual in a sh: ¡°There will be no next time.¡± Mary Kinson reached out and pushed William back. He was looking at MoMo: ¡°It makes no difference if there is ater date. In most cases, I will prioritize prevention.¡± She fully grasped the meaning of the remark, apanying you is like escorting a tiger, at this point. She didn¡¯t move since William was like a boulder. Her ck eyes drew her in again: ¡°The dark portion was seeking for Jane Jiu the first time, not for you. Jojo had a token in his hand the second time, and he mobilized the dark part without my knowing.¡± Hisrgest bottom line to exin this is that he is taciturn. Mary Kinson, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t perceive his thoughts clearly at the moment, and he didn¡¯t realize how significant he was to him. Mary Kinson used both hands to keep the bath towel from slipping down her chest: ¡°You said you were looking for Jane Jiu, but you weren¡¯t aiming for me. Jane Jiu and I are the same person. Seventh Master¡¯s statement is worthless.¡± William¡¯s brows are furrowed, and his dark eyes are slightly clouded: ¡°Can you tell me what you want me to do?¡± Then, Mary Kinsons lifts her eyes slightly, ¡°Some hard to believe is seven ye mouth say,¡± she says. She, on the other hand, did not believe him and only skimmed the clean rtionship: ¡°Where can I allow the Seventh Master do anything for me as a Miss Su Jia Er? In any case, there isn¡¯t much of a connection between us.¡± ¡°If the seventh master is dissatisfied with our rtionship, please inform me ahead of time the next time. I¡¯m going to pack my belongings and depart. I don¡¯t have to go to tremendous lengths to exploit the people in the dark; at the very least, give me a chance to live.¡± William¡¯s attractive face immediately plummeted down a few minutes in front of him as soon as the words sound fell, and his dark eyes were like the dreary sea floor, which was cold and frightening. ¡°Can you tell me what you¡¯re talking about?¡± Close the distance suddenly, causing Mary Kinson¡¯s heartbeat to skip a beat and his breath to gather. She quickly realized she had just used an arrogant tone in her speech. Chapter 158 ¡°Mary Kinson, you finally dispelled the impression that you wish to leave me,¡± William raised his hand and gripped her chin, her eyes cold and deep. With me, you received a marriage certificate. ¡± He was near to two points, he said, and his tiny lips were 0. 001 cm short of Mary Kinson¡¯s lips, almost clinging to her front lip, and the breath he exhaled had a little tobo odor. ¡°Do you understand that even if I go to hell, I will take you with me?¡± Fear welled up in Mary Kinsonhindsight, and the good-looking fox¡¯s eyes quiver as she stared at the stifling ck eyes in front of him. William appears to have eaten her if she hadn¡¯t answered. ¡°Well¡­¡± As a result, William released go of her and walked out of the bathroom. Mary Kinsonsquatted with her back against the standing sink, both hands holding the bath towel on his chest, and her breathing was smooth at once till he departed. She rose up after holding the sink for a long time, bowed in front of the mirror, and cleaned her face with clear water. Along her face, water stains dripped into the sink. Tick-tock- Her attractive fox eyes blinked, as if she were waking up in the middle of a dream. When she walked outter, she didn¡¯t know how to face William. She spent a long time in the restroom, sorting through her feelings, before exiting. When she returned, the room was empty. Is he no longer with us? Mary Kinson changed her pajamas and exited the room. Be Kinson was the only one I noticed in the hall, with various items stacked on the coffee table. ¡°It¡¯s euphemistguage.¡± Mary Kinsons stroked her on the shoulder as she stood on the edge of the sofa. ¡°Second sister, you haven¡¯t slept yet?¡± Mary Kinson asked, putting down the book in her hand and looking at her with a smile on herface. ¡°Have you seen the seventh master?¡± ¡°You said brother-inw,¡± ¡°You said brother-inw,¡± ¡°After leaving with her brother-inw for a time, you are in a hurry to find him?¡± Be Kinson joked, smiling and narrowing her eyes. the newlyweds had strong feelings for each other. Mary Kinson listened intently to her call to her brother-inw, but in an unusual way. She turned to go upstairs. ¡°Who said I didn¡¯t see my brother-inw, merely saw it?¡± Be Kinson reached out and grasped her. ¡°Where is he now?¡± Mary Kinson inquired as she turned to face her. ¡°A few minutes ago, my brother-inw went out with his coat and said that thepany still has something to deal with.¡± He will not return to sleep today. Tell .¡± ¡°Well, I see,¡± Mary Kinson said, her eyes dropping and nodding. She then returned to her room, but she was a little uneasy. William genuinely walked away. Is he enraged? Shey down on the bed and thought for a long time, or she took out her phone and dialed Whit Ben¡¯s number. Whit Ben was difficult to conceal his anxietywhen the phone was promptly connected: ¡°Miss Su, you truly called me in person.¡± Do you know that the seventh master returned to Su¡¯s residence today?¡± ¡°I know,¡± Mary Kinson said, pressing her fingers on her temples. ¡°Seven master appears to be with the firm these days, and he has never returned to his family. He wants to end thepany¡¯s business early if he doesn¡¯t guess wrong, and he wants to find you.¡± Whit Ben is now not only William¡¯s special assistant. Then he stopped, as if some may be perplexed as to why Mary Kinson didn¡¯t interrupt him. ¡°Seven masters appear to me self for the dark department,¡± he continued, ¡°therefore don¡¯t be upset with seven master.¡± Mary Kinson raised her hand and rubbed her fingers across her brows. But when she remembered the event in the chamber, she trembled The cell phone immediately sounded a prompt tone, and a phone came in just as her thoughts became more convoluted. Do you wish to respond Whit Ben silently hung up the phone, assuming she didn¡¯t want to hear about the Seventh Master. On Mary Kinson¡¯s side, She was still thinking about Williamst night, and a flurry of emotions and confused sensations arose in her head. The more she didn¡¯t understand what seven masters meant to her, the more confused she became. The second phone rang for a long time before she picked it up and said, ¡°Hello, who are you looking for?¡± in her ear. ¡°Do you happen to be Miss Mary Kinson?¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Mary Kinson saidzily. ¡°We are Wutong College students. You are a student at this institution. The school now states that you have not attended sses in a long time. Allow me to provide you with some information. You will immediately drop out of school if you do not attend school next week.¡± The phone hung up after the voice hadnded. Mary Kinson¡¯s lovely fox eyes narrowed somewhat, and she was considering going to school to report, so the school reached out to her. She is, after all, going to school. She¡¯s in her third year of senior high school, and she¡¯s still hoping to get into Beijing University. Wutong University is located in Wutong, China. The surrounding streets are calm, and the environment is magnificent, as it is located in Beijing¡¯s suburbs. It is a well-known Beijing high school with arge number of wealthy second-generation students.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. At this point, the day has passed and it is time to eat and rest. Office for teaching. A girl with porcin whiteplexion wears a long white dress and a light green sweater. She has a lovely face and long straight ck hair. She took a step forward ¡°Look, this is a special paper of Beijing University,¡± Wang Xiue said as she handed her the prepared material. There is just one quota, and you must pass an exam in order to get admitted.¡± ¡°Beijing University¡¯s special technique has finallye down,¡± she murmured softly. Beijing University is a premier private university in Beijing that not only sits atop the academic rankings, but also attracts students from a variety of backgrounds, all of whom are elites in their own right. It is insulting to think about Beijing without a strong basis and strength. Other voices could be heard in the room at this point. ¡°Can you tell me who this is?¡± ¡°Which ss of pupils has never seen it before, and are they new to the school?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Looking around, She noticed a girl dressed casually, going in with a wless face, and the lovely fox¡¯s eye tail was caught with a frigid feeling ofbing away, making people itch sexily. It was too bright, as if the room¡¯s light had suddenly dimmed and she was the only one with her own light. Who is this person? There isn¡¯t someone like that at the school. ¡°Are you a student in school?¡± the guidance director inquired, pushing his sses down. ¡°Hmm,¡± the girl answered gently as the tip of her nose overflowed. ¡°Which ss are you in?¡± When the guidance director stared at her, she felt uneasy. With a hint of cold, light drooping eyes, too delicate facial features. Her heart, on the other hand, is in shambles. She married Williamafter graduating for several years. She used to be too preupied with falling in love at school to attend ss parties. Who knows which ss it came from in the first ce? ¡°ssmate, the director asked you!¡± eximed one of the teachers from across the room. Chapter 159 ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Mary Kinsonslowly raised the fox¡¯s eye and replied. ¡°Can you tell me which ss you¡¯re in?¡± The guidance director looked , surprised and irritated. She has a lovely face, but she is a lousy student who has no idea what ss she is in. In the future, she will be a vase. Unfortunately¡­ ¡°I haven¡¯t gone to school in a long time,¡± Mary Kinson says: ¡°I haven¡¯t been to school in a long time.¡± I was in a vehicle ident earlier and got a concussion, so I don¡¯t recall anything.¡± She cane with her mouth open at other times as long as she doesn¡¯t lie in front of William. People look at her with a little sympathy in this way. ¡°Oh, so it is, so now¡­¡± said the guidance director in a hushed tone. Said, and he rose up and examined his pupils, unsure of which ss to ce her in. Several teachers who had been standing on the sidelines returned to their seats and sat down, iming they did not want to be the ones to pick up this hot potato. A female student who was in a vehicle ident and had a brain injury can¡¯t recall her sses or what she learnt. Isn¡¯t it the same as being a moron? The teaching director caught Wang Xiue speaking to Chu Baiyu on the spot before she sat down. ¡°That is, indeed, the teacher.¡± She has a knack for bringing pupils together. She is responsible for bringing out the majority of the best students. You¡¯ve recently lost your memory and can¡¯t recall much. You¡¯ll pick up on things quickly if you work with her.¡± Mary Kinson nced at Wang Xiu¡¯e for nearly two seconds, but spotted her enthusiastic raised eyebrows. ¡°Are you going to assign her to our ss?¡± he asks, disbelievingly. ¡°Yes, Mr. Wang, I am confident in your abilities.¡± ¡°Only you can help this pupil catch up quickly, and you have been bothered recently,¡± the guidance director said with a smirk. ¡°Isn¡¯t there enough impoverished students in my ss?¡± Wang Xiue sneered as he gazed at Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes. In the midst of the semester, I don¡¯t want to bring in another poor kid. I don¡¯t know what else I can do to help pupils improve their grades¡­¡± ¡°Those who can work harder!¡± exims teacher Wang. ¡°It¡¯s a bargain,¡± the guidance director said with a frown. You are wee to visit Teacher Wang¡¯s ssroom.¡± Mary Kinson came over to Wang Xiue and nodded.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Wang Xiu¡¯e looked at Mary Kinson, ¡°Mary Kinson,¡± ¡°Since you¡¯vee to my ss now, I¡¯m going to have to give you the regtions,¡± Wang Xiue said, her nostrils pointing at her. My ss contains the top ten pupils in the school. Entering our ss is to lower the average score for poor students like you who don¡¯t study, and I won¡¯t make you feel any better!¡± After that, when I looked at Chu Bai agai n, it was a different face, this time friendly and pleasant: ¡°OK, you should return to the ssroom first.¡± Bringing pupils like Mary Kinson is a waste of her time. Outside of the ssroom. Chu Baiyu had only taken two steps out the door when she noticed two people in the corridor. When they saw the documents she was holding, they were taken aback ¡°This is the relevant paperwork of Beijing University¡¯s special move?¡± The boy who moved slowly forward was attractive and had an untamed demeanor. His brows were raised when he saw her, and the radian of his mouth was like a carefully portrayed radian, and his edges and corners were like those of a passionate adolescent in the painting. ¡°Congrattions,¡± he said, his voice as clear as Yang Rufeng¡¯s: ¡°You may have to go to Beijing University to study.¡± Yang Feng is his given name. ¡°Don¡¯t say that, this is just a document, not an admission notification,¡± Chu Baiyusays, his brows curled and kind and bright: ¡°Don¡¯t say that, this is just a document, not an admission notice.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the difference between this and the eptance letter?¡± Yang Feng strolled alongside her, but her gaze was fixed on her at all times, and she never went away. ¡°Yes, if you can¡¯t go to Beijing University, then no one in our college can actually go,¡± ¡°Oh no, there was never a learning god in our school before,¡± she eximed as the voice faded. She was admitted to the court as a freshman and received awyer¡¯s certificate as well as some certificates in mechanical information. ording to what I¡¯ve heard, those certificates must be evaluated for several years before being epted.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t we also take any certification certificates a few days ago?¡± Yang Feng asked, his eyes raised. He refuses to believe that the people he admires are inferior to others. Yang Feng enjoys the Chu Baiyu, which is widely spoken at Wutong College. Yang Feng had observed her when she initially arrived at school. Because it resembles a human, a person who helped him save his life. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear the movement of learning God for a long time?¡± I¡¯m not sure what ss that is¡­¡± She¡¯s also inquisitive as to which great god was able to obtain seven or eight degrees in less than a year. ¡°It¡¯s just gossip,¡± Yang Feng said as he grabbed the document from Xiaoyu¡¯s hand and handed it back to Chu Baiyu. There are no such powerful individuals on the. They must be well-known if they are truly powerful. Why is it that there is no activity in the school anymore, and only a fewzy people want to bring it up?¡± ¡°It¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°There is definitely a learning god!¡± Xiaoyu¡¯s unconvinced stalk up his neck. Xiaoyu also fantasizes about this learning god being a gorgeous man, with whom she will have a wonderful encounter at school one day, and with whom she will embark on a learning god and learning scum love journey. ¡°It is true, you find out the learning god for everyone to see,¡± Yang Feng says, slightly impatiently. ¡°I¡­¡± The light rain was about to stop, and a voice from behind said, ¡°Open the door.¡± Her words abruptly ended, and Yang Feng¡¯s eyes crossed to nce behind them. She was taken aback when she saw a stunning youngdy exiting the workce. Yang Feng and Chu Baiyu¡¯s eyes were fixed on hers, and they couldn¡¯t help but return the stare. The girl¡¯s body was bathed in midday sunlight, which left her with a covering of light white awn all over her body. Her lovely face and features were three-dimensional andpact, and a set of captivating fox eyes glowed in the sunlight with a wonderful gleam. It has a magnificent beauty when viewed from a distance. It¡¯s stunning. Chu Baiyu smiled at Mary Kinson from afar. ¡°Hello,¡± he said after waiting for Mary Kinsonto to approach. When Yang Feng saw Mary Kinson, though, he felt an electric charge in his heart, which put him in a trance. This expression¡­ For a long time, Mary Kinson didn¡¯t give a damn about other people¡¯s eyes. The fox¡¯s eyes were dripping as he gazed at the paperwork in Chu Baiyu¡¯s arms, which had a prominent red seal. ¡°Excuse me, but what documents are you holding?¡± ¡°Could you please show me?¡± ¡°This is a Beijing University document,¡± Chu Bai said gracefully as he handed it to her. ¡°Are you familiar with Beijing University?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mary Kinson grabbed the document and reopened it. Then, when she raised her eyes, she saw two Chu Baiyu. Chapter 160 ss four. A girl wearing a miniskirt and heavy make-up sat on the table , and there were girls in front of her who took photos of her with a makeup mirror. The girls around her is also very beautiful, and with the typical bad students look l ¡°Have you heard of Li Ya? Chu Baiyu got a certificate a few days ago. Now she is hotter at school, and fans are going to break 10, 000.¡± Li Ya took the mirror from the girl opposite and nced at the girl who spoke: ¡°Can you not mention her, I will be bored when you see her? If it weren¡¯t for Yang Feng¡¯s protection, I would have disfigured her .¡± Originally, Li Ya was the beauty queen evaluated by the school. Later, due to of Chu Baiyu¡¯s award, the beauty queen changed . She has long hated her. At this moment, the excited voice of the students came from the door: ¡°Come,e, the school beauty and and handsome boy areing together!¡± ¡°Oh ho! I moved the Civil Affairs Bureau and asked them to get married !¡± ¡°Ah ah ah, let me see¡­¡± Because Yang Feng and Chu Bai are too good-looking, they are very eye-catching when they walk together, too much like men and women in Korean dramas, so they harvest arge number of fans. Li Ya kicked away the girl in front of her, scolded a few words in a low voice and sat down in her seat. She didn¡¯t want to see the two people who was toe in. Only, her gradually excited voices changed: ¡°Hey, why there is a girl, who is she?¡± ¡°Is it the sister of Chu Bai Yu? How beautiful she is¡­¡± There are even peple standing on the table, announced: ¡°Chu Bai Yu is Yang Feng¡¯s, so this sister is mine!¡± ¡°Daydreaming!¡± Li Ya curiously looked at a few peopleing in from the outside. Mary Kinson entered the ssroom, slightly ufortable with the noisy environment, and her eyebrows were slightly imperceptible. Chu Baiyu grabbed her wrist and walked to the center of the podium. Yang Feng raised his chin and proudly looked at the noisy ssmates. His tone was solemn: ¡°OK, sit down and listen !¡± His words are more useful than those of the ss teacher. The students who were noisy one second ago became good in an instant and sat down honestly. Chu Baiyu smiled and looked at Mary Kinson. She began to introduce enthusiastically: ¡°Let me introduce , this is a new ssmate in our ss. Because of a car ident before, many things can¡¯t be remembered. Everyone must take care of her!¡± Mary Kinson quietly pulled back her hand, eyebrows slightly picked up. She just came to go to school in a low-key way, and now everyone knows that she had an ident. ¡°All right!¡± Many boys smiled and nodded: ¡°What is the name of this new ssmate? Let¡¯s get to know each other!¡± Who is not willing to take care of beautiful women? Chu Baiyu patiently and gently lowered voice: ¡°Introduce yourself.¡± Mary Kinson raised her eyes faintly, and her clear voice sounded: ¡°Mary Kinson.¡± ¡°She is not only goodlooking and her name is nice!¡± Male students are in high spirits, only when Yang Feng hears the name, a trace of imperceptible emotion shes across his eyes. Mary Kinson? A female student turned and looked at Li Ya, pursed her mouth and said, ¡°Look at the boys in our ss, just like those who have never seen a woman before¡± Li Ya curled her hair and said casually, ¡°Just a fool who broke her head, what do you care about?¡± The noisy voices around suddenly quieted down. The atmosphere is a little weird. Li Yawei was stunned, turned her head just to Mary Kinson¡¯s cold eyes, she leaned back. What happened? Isn¡¯t Mary Kinson on the stage?Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Mary Kinson raised her lips and her voice was cold: ¡°Who is the fool?¡± Li Ya slowed down and held her arm contemptuously, saying, ¡°you, what¡¯s wrong?¡± people around couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Ha ha ha ha.¡± Li Ya¡¯s face sank and she didn¡¯t understand what they wereughing at. Xiaoyu squeezed out from the crowd and smiled from ear to ear: ¡°You actually admit that you are a fool. It seems that you are really stupid.¡± Then, Li Ya reacte, embarrassed. She immediately patted the table and looked at Mary Kinson with wide eyes: ¡°Where did youe from, a wild girl, dare to y tricks on me!¡± Mary Kinson sneered: ¡°People with brains will not be teased by me.¡± Chu Baiyu pulled Mary Kinson¡¯s cuff and whispered: ¡°don¡¯t make trouble when you first came. I¡¯ll take you to your seat.¡± Li Ya is not easy to be messed with, Chu Baiyu has seen her means, if it weren¡¯t for Yang Feng to rescue in time, now her life will not be better. As she took Mary Kinson away, Li Ya was furious, and her eyes were locked on Mary Kinson, almost staring out. Mary Kinson, right? There are protectors for Chu Baiyu. What about you? The next few days When Mary Kinson came to school, she either saw the chair glued or sshed with ink. On the way back from school, she can also feel someone following Mary Kinson, however, goes to and from school normally every day, quietly. Physical education ss. Li Ya and her pals sat on the railing and didn¡¯t do sports. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Have you done what you are asked to do? Why do I think Mary Kinson is still in ss every day and her clothes are not dirty?¡± Li Ya scanned them unhappily. ¡°She noticed it every time, and the chairs were changed¡­¡± Li Ya sipped her lips angrily: ¡°Nothing can be done well, you¡¯re unreliable at all. Let me call my first friend.¡± She said, and took out her mobile phone to make a phone call and connect it. ¡°Hey, have you confirmed that your sister is our school?¡± The other end of the phone made a noise, and the voice was soft: ¡°Yes, if you want to teach her a lesson, take my share with you and teach her a hard lesson.¡± Li Ya smiled and stretched: ¡°Well, I have long wanted to do it. I heard that it is your sister and I still want to give you face. Since you are not happy with her, I will teach her the rules for you!¡± In this case, there is no need to fight with Mary Kinson, but to be serious. In the yground runway below, Mary Kinson ran slowly,pared with the students around him, who had already run panting. Chu Baiyu ran over, narrowed her eyes and looked at Li Ya, and asked softly: ¡°Mary, Kinson, are you all right recently?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Mary Kinson nced at her. Chu Baiyu asked unexpectedly, ¡°Really? If you have something to say to me, I can¡­¡± Mary Kinson raised her brow and smiled: ¡°Thank you for your concern, I am fine.¡± Chu white Yu nodded, slightly worried to see Li Ya: ¡°Then you still pay attention to Li Ya, you let her embarrass in ss that day, she won¡¯t let you go like this.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s face did not change. Chapter 161 After school. Mary Kinson, who came out of the school gate, soon left the crowd. She walked into a roadway familiar , and her eyes were slightly cold, and her whole body was full of a fairy spirit that was divorced from the world. They all call it an unclean ce, and no one passes by at ordinary times. Within two steps, her footsteps stopped. Even autumn wind is unwilling to stay, but Mary Kinson can keenly feel the danger of dark. The empty cans came from on the ground, so she kicked them away. Pira Hua- The harsh friction sound amplified in the roadway, like the sound of chalk scratching on the ss, scratching the heart. Mary Kinson stood still and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t hide, the cigarette butts on the ground are still burning¡± four or five men came out one after another from the dark, wrapping Mary Kinson before and after. The man on the opposite is goodlooking, but he has a poor makeup, giving people a sense of gigolo. Mary Kinson slightly raised her eyebrows, and her red eyes were hooked with frivolous feelings that could not be concealed: ¡°Who are you to Li Ya?¡± She knew for a long time that she had been followed stealthily these days. Samule snorted coldly: ¡°It seems that you still know who you have offended.¡± He walked slowly towards Mary Kinson, with a bad smile at the corners of his mouth and a wanton look at her body: ¡°Your figure is really ripe. If you consider being my woman, the matter between you and Li Ya will be written off from now on.¡± He raised his finger to pinch her face full of cogen. Suddenly, Mary Kinson stepped back half a step to distance herself, and then swept down with lightning speed, lifting her legs high towards Samule¡¯s face. Around the wind surging, Samule only felt the shadow shing in front of him, the bridge of the nose seemed to be kicked off, and the warm nosebleeds gushed out. Several people around were stunned. After a few seconds, they ran up to help Samule: ¡°Boss, boss, you are bleeding!¡± Samule was a little dazed, as if he was scared, covering his nose and lifting his head up: ¡°What are you doing? Give me a hand and catch her! Damn it, dare to hit me!¡± Then, one person holds Samule, and three people form a triangle around Mary Kinson. Mary Kinson crooked her neck and giggled with twisting bones. Her oblique eyes swept the three of them in a circle, the bottom of her eyes was full of contemptuous cold pride, and the corners of her mouth slowly raised a radian. ¡­ Inside the school. Chu Baiyu held the information and walked absently to the school gate. A clear male voice overbearing came: ¡°Chu Baiyu!¡± She suddenly raised her eyes and looked back. I saw Yang Feng, who had just finished ying basketball, wearing a blue T, and his cuffs were rolled up to his arms, revealing wheat-colored muscle lines. He smiled at her, full of youthful breath. ¡°Didn¡¯t we make an appointment to go to the library after school? Why did you leave alone after school?¡± ¡°Sorry, I forgot.¡± Chu Baiyu lowered eyes and was worried. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Yang Feng asked sideways. ¡°I just saw Li Ya go out to sing Ktv and look in a good mood.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t see her happy yet? Aren¡¯t you like this kind of person?¡± Yang Feng joked with a smile. Chu Baiyu frowned and shook her head gently: ¡°I am worried about Mary Kinson. She just came to our ss . Today Li Ya is very happy¡­¡± Speaking of this, Yang Feng remembered something important: ¡°Bad, I saw that alley at school today, and there were several bad youths squatting!¡± He grabbed Chu Baiyu¡¯s hand and ran to the school: ¡°Let¡¯s hurry over!¡± There are many people in front of the alley, and there are more and more students after school. A bad feeling welled up in Yang Feng¡¯s mind, his eyebrows locked, he can¡¯t help loosening the hand of Chu Baiyu . Chu Baiyu looked at his loose hand and was shocked for a moment. Everyone in Wutong College knows that Yang Feng likes her, and his love is tant, warm and mboyant. ¡°Make way, make way.¡± Yang Feng squeezed into the crowd with his broad shoulders. Chu Baiyu followed, trying to see the source clearly. ¡°Wow, isn¡¯t this handsome?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t squeeze me, I¡¯m recording a video, and I¡¯ll upload it to the campuswork tomorrow¡­¡± The more onlookers in front of them, they are extremely excited, holding their mobile phones high to take pictures or record videos. Yang Feng had a stronger feeling of uneasiness in his heart, and he finally came to the front through the crowd. The scene in front of him made him secretly smack his tongue. After seeing clearly the Chu Baiyu that followed, he subconsciously raised hand and covered his mouth before stopping the exmation that jumped to his mouth. The roadway is very narrow, and the girl standing in the center is covered in ayer of cold air, half hanging in the fox¡¯s eyes, with a faint glow of bloody light, while all the men around her fall down, rolling and whining on the ground, either holding their stomachs or holding their legs and faces¡­ I can see that they have all been taught badly. Is this¡­ is this all done by Mary Kinson alone? ! Chu Baiyu subconsciously stood behind Yang Feng, looking at Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes full of shock and doubt. Yang Feng turned his head, reached out and grabbed other people¡¯s mobile phones, and yed back the video by himself. ¡°ssmate, why did you rob my mobile phone!?¡± ¡°Take a look.¡± Yang Feng returned deserted and locked his eyes on the girls in the video. Her moves are neat and capable, and every move makes the enemy cruel and sharp, which hits the point. Almost all of them were won in one round! Is this really just the skill of a high school girl? Yang Feng is somewhat ashamed¡­Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Mary Kinson, who upies all the focus, patted the blood stains on her skirts and turned her eyes to Samule, who shrank in the corner of the alley. Samule immediately followed , holding the wall and running without looking back. Mary Kinson still walked towards his position and picked up the mobile phone on the ground, which was ringing. It¡¯s Li Ya. She opened the answer button and put it in her ear. At the other end, there was a voice with a hard smile: ¡°Brother, how are you doing? I have ordered the box and asked Ali toe over. You can drink and y when youe over.¡± Apanied by several little girlssughter. Mary Kinson looked back at the crowd of onlookers, tilted her head , and raised her lips: ¡°OK, I wille now.¡± The smile on Li Ya¡¯s face at the other end condensed: ¡°Mary Kinson?¡± Why did Mary Kinson answer the phone? ¡°Where is my brother? Why are you holding my brother¡¯s mobile phone?¡± Li Ya¡¯s mood gradually became excited, and the smiles of the girls around her disappeared. Mary Kinson crossed the body of the man on the ground. voice was cold: ¡°Send me the position, I wille to you now.¡± Pa. Li Ya hung up the phone directly and began to be nervous. How thest mobile phone will be in the hands of Mary Kinson, and her voice is still very calm! What the hell happened? What else does Mary Kinson want to do? Chapter 162 Mary Kinson hung up the phone and came out of the alley, surrounded by a cold feeling. The onlookers automatically gave way. Just her move has surprised them. Only Yang Feng and Chu Baiyu did not avoid her. Mary Kinson just passed by them, with exquisite side face lines and beautiful fox eyes drizzling. She is beautiful, but it makes people frightened. The next day. In the morning ss, Xanvi came to call the roll. When she called Li Ya¡¯s name, but no one replied. Chu Baiyu¡¯s heart move, she subconsciously look at Mary Kinson. She is sitting by the window, her head resting on her arm, sleeping with her head tilted, as if she were very tired and sleepy. ¡°Li Ya, Li Ya!¡± Xanvi took a ruler and patted it straight on the table: ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that you students can not learn, but you must be there ?!¡± ¡°Now no one has listened to my words!¡± The tigress became angry, and the ssroom was quiet and chilling. Just then, footsteps came from the door of the ssroom, and then a timid female voice sounded: ¡°Teacher .¡± Xanvi¡¯s eyes sank, and she slowly turned her head and was about to teacher¡¯slesson, but when she saw the bearer¡¯s face, she froze. Li Ya, who has always bullied the female students in her ss, is swollen all over her face, her right eye socket is blue and ck, and her mouth is also welled up. Xanvi thought she had mistaken someone. Li Ya held the corner tightly with both hands and bowed her head towards the ssroom: ¡°Sorry, the bus traffic jam iste, I will go back to my seat now.¡± Xanvi blinked: ¡°Oh, oh¡­¡± The students are making eye contact, and their eyes keep going back and forth on Li Ya, as if they were looking at monsters. At the end of a ss. Xanvi left, and the teachers at the back foot all gathered around and talked in session. ¡°What did you say about Li Ya? Who beat her?¡± ¡°Yang Feng?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, Yang Feng doesn¡¯t hit women.¡± ¡°There are still people in the school who can move Li Ya?¡± ¡°¡­¡± In the noise, Mary Kinson, who had slept, put up her head with her arms, rubbed her hair on her forehead, and her loose fox eyes became more and more hazy and charming. She got up to go out, just walked to Li Ya¡¯s table, Li Ya held her head, low er her eyes, as if very afraid of Mary Kinson. Mary Kinson¡¯s footsteps didn¡¯t stop, and she was about to go out without expression, when she saw many running towards her. Their expressions are crazy, like seeing stars in school, squeezing in and surrounding Mary Kinson. Mary Kinson¡¯s brow was half raised, and her intuition told her that it had something to do with the alley, and she took a step back subconsciously. ¡°Mary ssmate, can you sign for me? I am your fan!¡± ¡°Me too! Me too!¡± ¡°We are all in the same ss, can you take a picture with me?¡± A good ss is surrounded in an instant. Students feel very strange, they don¡¯t know what is the situation. Xiaoyu squeezed into the crowd: ¡°Which ss are you all from? Why are you looking for our ssmates ?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t watch the campuswork? Mary was in the alley yesterday, ying five gangsters by herself. It was so handsome, just like making a movie!¡± Soon, Xiaoyu was squeezed out by enthusiastic ssmates. She grabbed her hair and took out her mobile phone, refreshing today¡¯s campuswork. She is not the only one who has done this. The whole ss is watching Mary Kinson¡¯s video. Mary Kinson was surrounded on the podium, with ckboards behind and students in front. Her beautiful eyebrows slightly gathered up, and a trace of coldness burst out between her eyebrow eyes: ¡°Get out of the way.¡± The students in the front row were so cold that they stopped their hands. But the people who crowded up behind didn¡¯t hear her at all, and raised their hands to take a photo with her: ¡°Mary, take a photo!¡± People came like the tide, will annihte Mary Kinson. Just then, there was an explosion behind the crowd. ¡°Bang!¡± Yang Feng stood on the chair with a straight face, and his handsome face was covered with frost: ¡°This is the calss, In The ss you studies hard here, get out .¡± Yang Feng¡¯s family is very good, father is in a higher vocational position, and his grandparents are all famouswyers. He is famous, and no one in the school doesn¡¯t know him. ¡°Still not going away?¡± Yang Fengying¡¯s eyebrows were full of sulk and slowly raised, and his eyes were fierce in generate. They hurriedly spread out like birds and animals. ss four is finally quiet. Mary Kinson tidied up her clothes and walked outside. When she passed Yang Feng, she whispered a thank you: ¡°Thank you.¡± Yang Feng bowed his head and sat down: ¡°I just want to read a book.¡± Mary Kinson didn¡¯t pay any more attention to him and went out of the door directly. The students in the ss began to whisper again, gossiping in a low voice: ¡°Wow, you see Yang Feng take the initiative to help Mary!¡± ¡°At this nce, they are a good match, handsome men and beautiful women, and Yang Feng has also learned Taekwondo, and their skills are also very suitable.¡± ¡°Wow, !¡± Mary Kinson scratched her head, and these people stood at CP again. If seven masters knew, they could not run away. Only Chu Baiyu grabbed the fingers , and clench tightly. Within a few days of going to school, Mary Kinson became a celebrity in Wutong College, which was concerned by people everywhere. As a result, she became more and more ignored. When most students saw her, they were always alone with a hat, and the wind on the soles of their feet walked very fast. The chill always braved on their stretched faces, which made people afraid to approach. But Xanvi still doesn¡¯t like her. After watching the video, she is treated as a bad student who causes trouble. In ss. Xanvi held the test questions in her hand and stared at the students by the window: ¡°Mary Kinson, stand up , who let you sleep!¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Mary Kinson, who was disturbed by her good dream, stood up with her eyes narrowed, and her eyes of judging the situation dimly discernible looked at the air. Xanvi pointed backhand at the ckboard test questions and snapped: ¡°Come up and solve the problem!¡± The topic on the ckboard is the topic of Beijing University exam over the years. At that time, it stumped a group of top students. Now, Mary Kinson is actually allowed to go on stage to do it. In front of the ckboard. As soon as Chu Baiyu stepped forward, s he stopped her hand to get chalk. At the moment, she looked back at Mary Kinson. Mary Kinson looked freely and wiped the corners of the mouth and walked on stage idle. Xanvi didn¡¯t expect her to dare toe up, and nced at her with cold eyes. She probably doesn¡¯t know what the ckboard is, but she really dares toe up. Then wait for the whole ss to see her jokes! Just a poor student with no background, she dare to be so arrogant! She must teach her how to be a man today, so as not to be such a scum ! Chapter 163 Mary Kinson picked up chalk from the podium, raised her good-looking fox¡¯s eye, and nced at the above topic wantonly. Chu Baiyu walked towards her lightly, and is about to speak. But she saw Mary Kinson¡¯s footsteps move and began to answer on the ckboard with chalk. The smooth movement did not stop at all, as if the answer was just writing 12345 for her. The ssroom is quiet only the sound of chalk rubbing against the ckboard. The expressions of the students gradually changed, and few of them could solve problems, but it became more and more incredible to see that Mary Kinson could write so smoothly. Could Mary Kinson really solve this problem? After solving the answer, Mary Kinsonput half of the chalk back on the chalk box and patted the dust on the palm of her hand calmly. Xanvi pursed her mouth and she looked at the ckboard disapprovingly. ¡°Some students yed the trick, saying that they have amnesia and joined the ss, and they are still causing trouble at school. It¡¯s shameful! Everyone must remember that you are still students, and you are here to study hard at school, not to show off !¡± When the words fell, her throat suddenly tightened, as if she had been grabbed by someone. Mary Kinson actually solved the problem! And it¡¯s not a public answer, it¡¯s another solution! The technique of solving this problem is easy and fluent. If it weren¡¯t for a thorough understanding of this problem, one couldn¡¯t write such a form at all. After watching it for a long time, Xanvi recovered and whispered, ¡°I actually solved it correctly¡­¡± Seeing all this with one¡¯s own eyes, Chu Baiyu seemed to see that instead of a ckboard, it was a high ridge that suddenly came out. The students in the audience were in an uproar, and they all looked at Mary Kinson admiringly. Mary Kinson grabbed the end of her hair, said boringly, and her voice waszy: ¡°Can I go back to my seat now?¡± Xanvi turned around and nced at her with a cold attitude: ¡°Go.¡± Then, Xanvi looked at Chhu Baiyu andined: ¡°Chu, you don¡¯t have to help her out. Is the answer that you just mentioned her?¡± Chu Baiyu dazed at her , swallow the words back, secretly nod. She can¡¯t let the new Mary Kinson show off! With such an expression, Xanvi coldly gouged out Mary Kinson. When she looked at Chu Baiyu again, she smiled softly: ¡°Mary Kinson, don¡¯t just think about helping new students to solve the problem next time, she will let her shake the bottle without moving half a bottle.¡± For good schools, Xanvi is tolerant and has no bottom line. The students seemed to have finally figured it out: ¡°Oh, it turned out that Chu Baiyu told her the answer.¡± I just wondered, is there anyone in our Wutong College who can go to Beijing University?¡± ¡°Impossible, the questions of Jingda University are so easy to do, and everyone is on it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chhu Baiyu, who returned to her seat from the ssmates¡¯ discussion, hung with a trace of light sorrow that could not be dissolved. After she sat down, her eyes looked at Mary Kinson withplicated eyes. She is still sleeping with her arms on her side, and she doesn¡¯t look like a good student who listens well at all. The astigmatism of the windowsill falls on her hair, which is as soft and bright as seaweed. Even the hair of a good-looking person is good-looking. Mary Kinson quickly fell asleep, but always dreamed of William. It seems that they never met after school. Time flies, and the simtion test of the Beijing University exam is immediately. Yang Feng and Xiaoyu apanied Chu Baiyu to the examination room. Yang Feng smiled at her: ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous and y well. You have been reviewing the previous test questions carefully during this time. This time it is only a simtion. There must be no problem.¡± ¡°Yes, Bai Yu, with your strength, the simtion test is just a piece of cake.¡± Xiaoyu pinched her arm: ¡°Rx.¡± Chu Baiyu bowed her head and checked the prepared test preparation tools. When she raised her face, she smiled faintly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am not nervous at all, just simting.¡± Seeing this, the apanying two people were also relieved. ¡°Go ahead and y well.¡± Chu Baiyu nodded. Although this is a mock test, the difficulty will not be much simpler than the real test, and Beijing University has always been her dream. In this exam, she must give full y to get high marks and get the real examination qualification of Beijing University. The standard of Beijing University is too high. When Chu Baiyu entered, s he didn¡¯t see anyone else at all. Only a serious-looking teacher stood at the door: ¡°Please show me your examination certificate.¡± Chu Baiyu showed him the certificate and looked at the examination room. Only to find that they are all separated, and some people can¡¯t see them. ¡°Go in, don¡¯t make a sound to affect other students.¡± ¡°Good.¡± After sitting down, she got the test paper and began to do the problem. The test was still much more difficult than imagined. Chu Baiyu was full of sweat behind her. It¡¯s too difficult, but she can barely cope with it. Two hours to the end of the exam. Chu Baiyu sat in the library, staring at theputer, about the notice of simtion qualification. She put her fight finger into her mouth, and she is very nervous. Yang Feng, who is with her, holds her right hand and gently reminds her: ¡°Don¡¯t bite your hand, it¡¯s dirty.¡± Chu Baiyu didn¡¯t make any sound, and all her attention was on theputer. It is very clear from the above that after two hours, the simtion results will be released, and those who got more than 80 points will be eligible to take the official special entrance examination of Beijing University. After a long time. Theputer screen finally moved, and rows of scores appeared. ¡°Out.¡± Yang Feng was also nervous, frowning and staring at the screen. It doesn¡¯t show the students¡¯ name, only the test number, but the scores on it are pitifully low. 5 points, 15 points, 36 points¡­ Chhu Baiyu felt more nervous.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! They silently recited the student numbers in Chhu Baiyu and looked down at the scores in rows. 405. Suddenly, Chhu Baiyu fiercely grabbed Yang Feng¡¯s hand, and her eyes were bright. Found it! Yang Feng looked closely for fear that he was wrong. 405-80 points. This is the highest score they have seen so far, and it just passed the qualification line. Chu Baiyu pressed the stone in her heart, she took a heavy breath: ¡°After¡­¡± She leaned sideways and wanted to lean on Yang Feng for a while. Suddenly, her eyes narrowed slightly, and there was a score below that shocked people. 501-92 points. ¡°It can¡¯t be?¡± Chhu Baiyustand up straight, ¡°92 points.¡± Yang Feng also saw, the body stiff standing in ce, staring at the screen like watching horror films. He moved the mouse and found that 501 was a student of Wutong College. However, both of them vaguely guessed who it was, but neither of them mentioned it. When Mary Kinsonwas solving problems on the ckboard that day, although she was misled by Xanvi, everyone thought that Chu Baiyu kindly mentioned Mary Kinson, so she could solve it. But Yang Feng¡¯s academic performance is also very good, and he has always been with Chhu Baiyu. He knows the problem-solving style of Chu Baiyu. The answer will be the standard answer. The answer written by Mary Kinson is not a standard answer, but another minimalist answer. Chu Baiyu suddenly some panic, There is only one quota for each college of Beijing University. But if 501 can get 92 points, she will have no chance. Beijing University is her dream, and she must not let Mary Kinsontake it away. For fear of losing her quota, her heart began to breed evil thought. chapter 164 When Chu Baiyu returned to the examination room and sat down, she just saw that Mary Kinson had sat down and was three seats away from her. She turned to the examiner and asked in a low voice: ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m sorry, my eyes are a little astigmatism. The seat under the window will affect my performance. Can you let me adjust my position?¡± The examiner looked up at her, saw her sincere attitude, and nodded leniently: ¡°Then you change seats with the people in front of you, to the position with dark light.¡± Chhu Baiyu gratefully smiled and changed to Mary Kinson¡¯s position. As soon as the exam bell rang, all the candidates in the room took their seats. The invigtor checks the test papers outside, and the candidates inside prepare pens and paper. Mary Kinson looked at Chu Baiyu, saw her friendly smile, raised her hand and made a gesture of cheering up. Mary Kinson nodded indifferently: ¡°You also cheer.¡± A few days before the end of Beijing University¡¯s special entrance exam. Teaching room. Most teachers are preparing for the courses, and the room is a little quiet. Suddenly, the guidance director eximed, ¡°Really? This time, we specially recruited a student from Wutong College?¡± Suddenly, the whole teaching room exploded. In Beijing, some students in the school have been admitted to Beijing University, which shows that the students in this college are very powerful, and the honors are several times higher than that got frompetetion ¡°After a few years, I didn¡¯t expect someone from Wutong College to be admitted to Beijing University, which really added glory to our college!¡± ¡°Yes, who is this student? It¡¯s really amazing. You must give her a lot of praise.¡± ¡°¡­¡± There was a lot of discussion, and Xanvi , who was approving the papers, stood up, staring intently at the teaching director to finish the phone. As soon as the teaching director put down the phone, Xanvi couldn¡¯t help but go up and couldn¡¯t wait to confirm: ¡°Chubaiyu has been admitted, right?¡± The teaching director doesn¡¯t know how many students are recruited, but only knows that Chhu Baiyu is the best in the school, and just notified the students of Wutong College in advance on the phone. Therefore, he didn¡¯t even think about it, and he nodded: ¡°Yes, it is difficult to meet the a promising student Chhu Baiyu in a few years, which really wins glory for our college.¡± ¡°I knew it!¡± Xanviughed happily: ¡°Bai Yu is hardworking student. Who eelse can go to Beijing university if she doesn¡¯t go to Beijing?¡± She took a heroic pat on the table: ¡°Today, I want to invite everyone to dinner for Baiyu, and I will cover all the expenses. Then please ask the teaching director and all your teachers to go together to give Baiyu a face.¡± ¡°Sure, after Chubaiyu went to Beijing University, she was a promising person.¡± The guidance director is also very happy and smiles: ¡°Everyone participates together, and I will make up for the insufficient expenses.¡± It can be seen that it is a great honor for the school to have a student to go to Beijing University. Xanvi licked her lower lip and couldn¡¯t wait to go out: ¡°Then I will go back to the ssroom first, tell Bai Yu her good news, and then ask the students in the ss to attend, and the afternoon ss will be cancelled directly.¡± In less than a few minutes, Xanvi came to the teacher and interrupted the teacher who was in ss. ¡°Ok, Miss. Li, you don¡¯t have to go to this ss. I have something to announce to my ssmates.¡± , Miss Li nodded and took two steps back: ¡°Oh, oh, good.¡± Xanvi happily walk to the podium with a smile on her brow: ¡°There is good news announced today. Do you want to hear it?¡± Some clever students guessed it and asked aloud, ¡°Teacher Wang, is Chu admitted to Beijing University?¡± Xanvi smiled and nodded at her ssmates: ¡°Exactly!¡± The students looked at Chu Baiyu excitedly, and their eyes were full of envy and happiness for her: ¡°Baiyu, you really go to Beijing, it¡¯s great!¡± Xiaoyu hugged her with red eyes: ¡°Baiyu , you are a superior person when you go to Beijing University in the future, and you have no chance to contact us.¡± When Chu Baiyu heard the news, she was at a loss for an instant. When faced with great joy, there is no way to react. She only knows that her heart beats so fast that it seems to jump out of her chest. She was actually admitted to Beijing University? ! A dreame true! ¡°All right, everyone be quiet.¡± Xanvi rarely smiled with a good temper and stopped the noisy ssmates: ¡°In order to celebrate the admission of Bai Yu to Beijing University, I decided to contribute together with the teaching director, and invited all teachers and students to eat in the restaurant. All sses in the afternoon were cancelled, and all students must be present!¡± ¡°Oh yeah, it¡¯s great¡­¡± ¡°Take a walk, everyone can have a good meal, thanks to Chu ssmates.¡± ¡­.. All the teachers and students of ss 4 arrived at Laojing Hotel together. Xanvi went up and ordered the biggest box, and led a group of people in happily. Chhu Baiyu walking behind was surrounded by several teachers, praising one sentence from left to right. ¡°I knew that Chu was talented and would definitely be admitted to Beijing University. It¡¯s really amazing!¡± ¡°It is the talent who will always shine. In the future, you must study harder and be a pir of talent!¡± Chu Baiyu¡¯s face was filled with a smile from the heart and nodded politely: ¡°Thank you, teacher, I will certainly live up to the high hopes of teachers.¡± A group of people began to eat in a lively way. Xanvi ordered 30 tables, and the erged round table can hardly hold dishes. Xanvi sits at the main table, with the guidance director on the left and today¡¯s protagonist on the right. ¡°Well, now that everyone is out of school, it is not a teacher-student rtionship, but a friend, jusst be easy.¡± The teaching director first put a piece of meat in Chu Baiyu¡¯s bowl: ¡°Chu Baiyu, you must eat more to make up for the mental and physical strength you have recently spent on going to Beijing University!¡± ¡°Thank you, Dean.¡± Chu Baiyu cleverly handed over the bowl and epted the kindness of the teaching director with a smile. Xanvi also took the lead in pouring wine and leading the students to drink. It could be seen that she is really happy today, as if she was admitted to Beijing University. In fact, as we all know, just because Chu Baiyu is going to Beijing University, Xanvi specially wants to show herself, and she can be remembered by Chu Baiyu in the future. To put it bluntly, everyone wants to have a good rtionship with Chu Baiyu. At this dinner table, only two people were calm and didn¡¯t touch much wine. In the carnival of a group of people, the two of them seem to be isted. One is the unhappy Yang Feng, who eats with his head down, his eyebrow eyes hanging down, and has something on his mind. One is Mary Kinson, who was not familiar with her ssmates and teachers. She was called to attend this dinner, and no one asked her to drink. She could only sit and eat side dishes slowly. Anyway, the food in this shop is not bad. Originally, everything was normal, but Xanvi drank too much and went to Mary Kinson. Cheeks red, eyes blurred up and down looked at Mary Kinson. She¡¯s drunk. She didn¡¯t stand firm and fell to the ground to the side. Mary Kinson watched coldly and didn¡¯t reach out to help her at all. ¡°Hey, , be careful.¡± The students around quickly helped her up from the ground. Xanvi pushed away the student and looked at Mary Kinson with a frown: ¡°Why don¡¯t you help me?¡± Mary Kinson slightly raised her eyebrows and bit her chopsticks. ¡°I didn¡¯t see it.¡± ¡°I fell right in front of you, didn¡¯t you see?¡± Xanvi became energetic and began to y drunkenness: ¡°I knew from the first day I saw you that you were not a good student. You didn¡¯t even help the teacher who fell in front of you. Do you know how to respect teachers?¡± Mary Kinson smiled: ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that everyone is not a teacher-student rtionship when they leave school?¡± Xanvi ¡®s eyebrows tightened and her eyes turned several times. Then inexplicably smiled, she stretched out her hand and pointed to Mary Kinson. ¡°You, you¡¯re really good at arguing, and your mind is not on study.¡± Mary Kinson is bored. She thinks Xanvi is a little funny. She looks at her with her arm in one hand: ¡°You haven¡¯t taught me any lessons with your heart. How do you know that my mind is not on study?¡± Obviously, Xanvi didn¡¯t expect Mary Kinson to be so uninteresting. She said one sentence at a time. As a teacher, she is embarrassed in front of so many teachers and students. Suddenly, her face was red, her eyes were shining with the sharp light of middle-aged women, and her voice was deliberately increased, so that all the teachers and students present could hear clearly. ¡°I have seen many students like you. I don¡¯te to school at any time. I am about to be expelled and forced toe to the college. I don¡¯t even remember the ss. I lie and say that I have amnesia. Hehe, it¡¯s really funny.¡± She smiled twice with disdain: ¡°Tell me about students like you, do you really have the heart to study? People who really want to learn are students like Bai Yu. Although their families are not very superior and they can¡¯t be directly recruited by Beijing University, she does not give up her dreams, but studies hard and waits for opportunities.¡± ¡°Opportunities are not only for those who are prepared, so this time Beijing University just recruit her. This is what a student should look like.¡± After a few words, some people wanted to aud for Bai Yu, while others for Xanver, and they all apuded . Spluttering. ¡°Well said!¡± The atmosphere was set off, and Xanver¡¯s mind, which was not too clear, expanded more and more, and she wanted to say more and express herself in front of everyone. And her technique of expression is topare excellent and poor students.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. She pointed to Mary Kinson¡¯s hand and didn¡¯t put it down: ¡°As for you, when you first came to school, you fought and caused trouble outside. You only know how to sleep in ss. People like youe to school to muddle along. Tell yourself what you will have in the future. Rely on your fairly good face to make a living?¡± Mary Kinson¡¯ss eyebrows gently twisted, was about to open her mouth to refute. But someone around stand up first, and the dining table was photographed with a bang, and the sound of dishes colliding vibrated and echoed. A powerful male voice sounded: ¡°Teacher, you drink too much, and you have gone too far in some words.¡± It¡¯s Yang Feng. Xanvi was also surprised by drinking. After frowning slightly, she sneered again: ¡°I am telling the truth. Students like her will not have any promise.¡± Chapter 165 Yang Feng took a step forward, showing a posttre that he wanted to protect Mary Kinson. This action is unconscious, as if he instinctively wants to do it. Only when she was in danger, there was a voice in his heart calling him to help her quickly. Mary Kinson gently raised her hand and stopped in front of him: ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but I can handle it.¡± She never needed a hero to save her. After all, Xanver¡¯s words would not be taken to heart at all. Yang Feng looked at Mary Kinson withplicated eyes, only to see her beautiful face. In this dark box, she seemed to be covered with a filter, which became more and more blurred and beautiful. Originally Chu Baiyu was eyecatching, when seeing Yang Feng help Mary Kinson, she put down her chopsticks. Xanvi deliberately raised her voice, as if ying drunkenness: ¡°Everyone listens, we must take Mary Kinsonas a warning, she is a typical example of negative!¡± At that time, the atmosphere at the dinner table became awkward. Everyone was not close to Mary Kinsonat ordinary times, so most of them were watching. Put yourself in your shoes, if they were Mary Kinson, they would have liked to find a crack in the ground. At this moment, the teaching director wanted toe forward to relieve the atmosphere, but his cell phone rang. He took a subconscious look at it. It was a call from the Admissions Office of Beijing University, and she immediately picked it up. At the same time, she told everyone not to make so much noise. ¡°Hey, hey, I am.¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to the guidance director, and they couldn¡¯t hear what was said on the phone. They only saw that the guidance director was smiling, as if the people on the phone were praising him. ¡°This time, the students in our school are also powerful. It is our blessing that students in Wutong can go to your Beijing University.¡± At this time, the guidance director looked at Chhu Baiyu for a long time. It turned out to be the telephone of Beijing University, and everyone was more focused on staring at the telephone of the teaching director. Originally, the director of the guidance was smiling all over the face, but suddenly he was serious, and then his eyebrows gathered up, as if he had heard something very strange. ¡°Wait, you really didn¡¯t make a mistake? The person admitted to Beijing University should be Chu Bai. Please check again to see if there is a mistake.¡± Wrong? In the ce, all people¡¯s faces changed and winked at each other, and Chu Baiyu¡¯s face was particrly ugly. This banquet was held by Xanvi for her sake. She had just received much attention, like a cloud floating in mid-air, but at this time, the wind blew and the clouds began to wobble. She couldn¡¯t stand firmly, and her heart hung up. And the guidance director¡¯s phone call continued: ¡°So¡­ which student was admitted to Wutong College?¡± The teaching director¡¯s eyes slowly widened, and then slowly look at Mary Kinson, deeply swallow the saliva,. Everyone understands. Students have begun to whisper in a low voice: ¡°He is looking at Mary Kinson, the person who will not be admitted is¡­¡± ¡°Shh, stop it.¡± In this case, the box at this moment is like a bomb that explodes immediately, and each of them is in a high degree of tension, as if one more word could light a bomb. The guidance director calmed himself down, s but he could still see that it was embarrassing. ¡°Teacher Wang, the students admitted to Beijing University are not Chhu Baiyu, but¡­ Mary Kinson.¡± Originally, while the teaching director was on the phone, he brought a ss of wine and tried to moisten his throat. When he heard this, the cup in hand fell. How can it be! ? How can the admitted person be Mary Kinson? ! A touch of surprise shed by at the bottom of his eyes. She didn¡¯t care if she was admitted or not, so she didn¡¯t look at the results after the exam. She just wanted to see if the questions of Beijing University were difficult. When Xanvi said that sChhu Baiyu was admitted, she had no other ideas at all. However, this result came at the right time. Mary Kinson¡¯s mouth was evoked, and her eyes were half full of cynicism: ¡°Teacher Wang, you mean that students like me can¡¯t have any promise, right?¡± ¡°Now, did you tell me that I was admitted to Beijing University, do i have no promise?¡± Xanvi , who was still cocky before, seemed to have been severely pped, unable to stand upright, and twisted, as if she were going to fall down. The voice was too low to hear: ¡°You¡­¡± Mary Kinsonfiercely raised her tone, and the beautiful fox¡¯s eyes were full of cold awns: ¡°I am asking you!¡± The box was suddenly wrapped in an inexplicable cold breath, and the air was thin. ¡°Teacher , as a teacher, you are too utilitarian. You take students with high grades like treasures. Students with slightly worse grades will not look at them at all.¡± ¡°No matter the poor students, the top students are your students, and many poor student also have dreams and pursuits in their hearts. In many cases, they may hope that their life trajectory will be different.¡± At this time, half of the boxes were poor students in the ss, which resonated, and their hearts were slightly hot, and they even wanted to p their hands for her. Well said! Indeed, no one is self-indulgent, and everyone wants to be excellent. It¡¯s just that Xanver¡¯s mind is all on top students and never gives them a moment¡¯s aura¡­ Mary Kinson¡¯s chestnut pupils are wrapped in a blurred and cold light. With her every word, her eyes be brighter and brighter, which makes Xanvi afraid to look directly. Her words were like pieces of Stone, which made Xanvi unable to stand up any more and kept leaning back. ¡°Equal treatment is the way for teachers . It is really embarrassing for teachers and students of Wutong College to have a teacher like you.¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Speaking of which, are you the negative textbook?¡± The words came out fluently, and when the words fell, Xanvi fell to the ground in a mess. Only this time, no one came forward to help her. Everyone looked at her condescending. There are disdain, contempt, regret and sympathy in the eyes. Xanvi no longer has the previous pride, like a drowned rat caught in heavy rain. She is full of coldness and makes her shrink her limbs into a ball¡­ The atmosphere in the box condensed a few degrees again. No one speaks without authorization, and the situation is very strange. Chhu Baiyu. Walk to Xanver¡¯s side from behind the table, help Xanvi abandoned by everyone under the eyes of the public, and straighten up to Mary Kinson¡¯. Everyone just remembered that apart from Xanvi , it seems that the situation of learning talent, is not much better. After all, everyone came to celebrate her going to Beijing, but she was not the one who was admitted. Chu Baiyu¡¯s eyebrow eyes are quiet and soft. Even the voice with anger is like the drizzler. It can¡¯t ¡°Mary , have you gone too much?¡± Mary Kinson still looks at her in a deserted way, and doesn¡¯t speak. Before, she still had a good impression on Chhu Baiyu. After all, girls who are somewhat beautiful still work hard to change their destiny by learning, which is an example worth learning. But just now, Xanvi was aggressive towards Mary Kinson in front of the students, and she couldn¡¯t wait to make Mary Kinson ashamed, but she didn¡¯t squeak. And now, Mary Kinson is just treating her in her own way, so she stands up and says she is too much? Oh. Chu Baiyu helped Xanver, who buried her face in her body, and asked with concern: ¡°Teacher , didn¡¯t you get hurt?¡± Chu Baiyu stood up, and and looked at Mary Kinson. ¡°I originally wanted to deal with you privately. I didn¡¯t want to make things so embarrassing, so as not to affect your going to school and facing your ssmates in the future, but I didn¡¯t expect you to disrespect Teacher at all!¡± At this time, Yang Feng also stood up, condensed with a trace of displeasure. ¡°Baiyu , this time Xanver is wrong.¡± Chu Baiyu looked up and ignored Yang Feng. She looked calmly at Mary Kinson: ¡°On the special examination of Beijing University, Sit next to me. During the examination, she took advantage of the invigtor¡¯s absence and asked me to show her the answers to several big questions. So she was admitted to Beijing University because she copied my answers.¡± Everyone was stunned. Today¡¯s dinner was really full of twists and turns. It¡¯s like watching a TV series. The word ¡°wonderful¡± alone is not enough to describe. Chapter 166 Xanvi , who couldn¡¯t face all the teachers and students, heard this, just like a dead wood in spring, and suddenly looked up, and her eyes were surprisingly bright. ¡°Bai Yu, are you serious?¡± Chu Bai looked at Xanvi and nodded expressionlessly, but her heart sank to the bottom of the sea like a big stone: ¡°Well, she did ask me for an answer that day.¡± She knew that when she spoke, there was no way to turn back. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say early?¡± Xanvi sipped her lips and sorted out her hair, and the whole person began to look good again: ¡°I said that a poor student who sleeps in ss every day can be admitted to Beijing University. There must be something fishy about it.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mary Kinson, your attitude towards studying at school is not correct. I didn¡¯t expect you to giarize in the special entrance examination of Beijing University, which affected my ssmates¡¯ exams. you almost robbed the quota of Beijing University, and your behavior was really bad.¡± ¡°Now.¡± The wine on Xanver¡¯s face has faded, and her eyes are full of ayer of embarrassment: ¡°I will inform you as a ss guide that you have been expelled from school and you don¡¯t have toe to school in the future!¡± Things havee to this point, and this meal has caused the guidance director a headache. First, a mistake about the admitted students, and now the answers copied in the Beijing University exam¡­ Everything is thunderous. The guidance director urgently pulled out heart disease pills from his pocket and ate several pills to calm down. He rushed forward to pull Xanvi and Mary Kinson. ¡°Ok, ok, we will discuss back to the teaching office , ssince there are other students here, which have a bad influence on everyone. Let¡¯s go back to school first, and all of you will calm down.¡± After that, he winked at other teachers : ¡°Don¡¯t be stunned, quickly lead the students back to the college, and this matter hase to an end.¡± Under the suppression of the teaching director and several teachers, all the students in ss 4 returned to school, and were reminded by the teaching director not to discuss this matter in school, otherwise the whole ss would be deducted credit. The guidance director sat in the main position of the big table in the conference room, with Xanvi sitting opposite, and Mary Kinsonand Chu Baiyu sitting on the left and right sides. Xanver¡¯s face was full of anger, and her eyes were locked on Mary Kinson. Being embarrassed in the box is the most humiliating thing she has been engaged in education for so many years, and she can¡¯t ber it. ¡°No matter what you say today, Mary Kinson, a student, I can¡¯t bear with her. She must be expelled!¡± The teaching director opposite pressed his half-bald forehead and sighed : ¡°Teacher W, it¡¯s been a few hours, and you should calm down. Now, the first thing to deal with is the special examination of Beijing University. Whether Mary has copied the answer of Chhu Baiyu is the most important thing.¡± ¡°Does this still need to be dealt with?¡± Xanvi sneered sarcastically: ¡°Bai Yu has always been the first in our school since she entered the school. It is obvious to all that she usually studies hard.¡± ¡°On the contrary, look at this Mary Kinson again. From the first day of returning to school, she fought with the social gang at the school gate alley. She always sleeps in sses. If this kind of student can go to Beijing University, really¡­¡± Xanvi waved his hand straight: ¡°Then, I , a teacher will be taught for nothing. I might as well retire on the spot and never teach again!¡± Mary Kinson leanedzily on the back of the chair, held her shoulder with one hand, raised her eyebrows and chuckled: ¡°Your tone now is exactly the same as your tone of concluding that Chu Baiyu was admitted today. You don¡¯t seem to understand the truth .¡± She is to deliberately stimte Xanvi , which is interesting. Sure enough, Xanver, who was excited, was angry and shouted: ¡°Today,. If you don¡¯t copy the answer from Chubaiyu, I will resign immediately and never be a teacher in this life!¡± ¡°Good.¡± Mary Kinson answered in seconds, and er reddish eyes evoked a sly smile: ¡°It¡¯s not toote, please contact the admissions office of Beijing University.¡± Xanvi thinks that Mary Kinson is bluffing and upright: ¡°Contact Beijing University to enroll students, I want to give them feedback on this matter, and I can¡¯t let people with ulterior motives mix into Beijing University and disgrace their reputation.¡± At this point, the guidance director had no choice at all. He could only confirm to Chu Baiyu again: ¡°Chu, are you really sure that Mary copied your answer in the exam?¡± Chu Baiyu nodded, without a moment¡¯s hesitation, but her arm shrank slightly. Mary Kinson¡¯ss beautiful eyes narrowed slightly, and all her subtle expressions and movements were seen in her eyes. There is something wrong with this schoolmaster. The teaching directorcalled the Admissions Office of Beijing University with the speaker on. ¡°Hello, is it a special recruitment office?¡± The male voice is still very clear: ¡°Yes, who are you?¡± ¡°I am the teaching director of Wutong College. I called you because of the admission quota of our college students. There may be some problems and I want to give you feedback.¡± ¡°OK, what¡¯s the problem?¡± The teaching director raised his eyes and looked at Mary Kinson and Chu Baiyu: ¡°At that time, when Beijing University took the special examination, Wutong College had two students taking the examination together, and the student admitted by Beijing University was Mary Kinson. But another student said that Mary Kinson coppied answer during the exam, so Mary Kinson¡¯s grades may be faulse.¡± When they heard this, the voice sank: ¡°The most taboo thing in the Beijing University exam is copying. Students with general conduct problems will not be admitted to Beijing University.¡± After a meal, the voice continued, but the tone changed slightly, as if a little surprised: ¡°But I remember this special trick, the students of Wutong College have the highest scores, so it is unlikely that she copied others? Do you have any substantial evidence?¡± From the microphone, there is the sound of mouse and keyboard, which should be the admissions office people looking up information. The guidance director looked at Chu Baiyu and said, ¡°There is no substantial evidence, only witness testimony. Do you want to send someone to investigate clearly?¡± Chu Baiyu secretly frightened, she never thought that Mary Kinson was admitted as the first ce. Xanver, on the other hand, was carried away by anger and didn¡¯t think normally at all. She said to the phone: ¡°Mary Kinson only copied big questions, and other topics may have luck, but won the first ce. You must find out this matter, because she usually doesn¡¯t attend sses at school¡­¡± Before the words were finished, a heavy voice from the other end of the phone interrupted: ¡°This teacher, I just checked Mary Kinson, a student. It is impossible for her to copy other people¡¯s questions in the exam.¡± Xanvi asked inexplicably: ¡°You haven¡¯t found out the facts yet. How can you be sure that Mary Kinson is not giarized?¡± Suddenly, a puzzlingughter came from the other end: ¡°Because of the papers directly recruited by Beijing University in the previous two years, our teachers at Beijing University specially went to consult Mary Kinson to helppile the papers. She has already obtained a double postdoctoral degree and is deeply aplished in literature. We have invited her to go to school many times with a high schrship. If she really wants to go to Beijing University, she doesn¡¯t even need to take an exam. ¡± Xanver¡¯s chin almost fell directly to the ground, staring at the phone with stagnation. What did the man just say? Double postdoctoral degree? ! The teaches are also surprised, s how can you have such high achievements. He subconsciously asked: ¡°Are you mistaken? Is it a student with the same name and surname?¡± Chapter 167 Theughter on the other end of the phone was even louder, and there was a bit of ridicule : ¡°What happened to your Wutong College. There is a great student in your school. Don¡¯t you even know? She sleeps in ss because of the knowledge you talk about. For her, it is only one plus one and two. Why should she listen?¡± After the person spoke, the teaching director¡¯s brain shone, and his throat rolled back and forth several times, only to ask in a dumb voice: ¡°In the past few semesters, there was a learning god in our school who took various grades of certificates and unlocked many international degrees¡­ won¡¯t it be you?¡± He thought that this student was a virtual character. Before Mary Kinsonspoke, Chu Baiyu suddenly got up and turned to run outside. Xanver quickly called her aloud: ¡°Baiyu ¡­¡± But she ran so fast that she ran out before blinking and disappeared. The teaching director hung up the phone of Beijing University Admissions Office with trepidation, and he didn¡¯t know where to put his hands inside, rubbing back and forth along his skirts. ¡°That¡­ Mary, I didn¡¯t expect you to be young and knowledgeable. In the past two years, you also helped Beijing University to produce test papers¡­¡± Mary Kinson raised her eyebrows faintly, and the beautiful eyes were cold: ¡°I can¡¯t remember.¡± ¡°Today¡¯s things are all misunderstandings. Please don¡¯t take it too seriously.¡± the guidance director said awkwardly. But Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes only fell on Xanver¡¯s body, recalling her words just now, and the teaching director patted his forehead. Now Xanvi ispletely finished. Mary Kinson spoke contemptuously, and every word was clear: ¡°Teacher Wang, what you said still counts?¡± The initiator slipped away, and now only Xanvi is facing it alone, sitting down in a chair with a pale face. Mary Kinson supported the table with both hands, stood up slowly, ¡°I hope you can fulfill your promise.¡± The tone was faint, as if these things were not worth mentioning to her, let alone affecting her mood. On the other hand, Chu Baiyu, who ran out of the Academic Affairs Office, carried grievances and unwillingness in her heart, just like the umted water loaded more and more, and finally turned into tears overflowing from her eyes. When she ran to the abandoned yground of the school, she was already in tears. She couldn¡¯t understand why, at thest step of her dream, Mary Kinson suddenly broke in and made her lost all. Why is Mary Kinson already so excellent, but she has to step on her? Why? ! Empty yground, overgrown with weeds, but lifeless, just like Chu Bai¡¯s desperate eyes. Suddenly, came the sound of footsteps stepping through the grass. Chu Baiyu turned back , and saw a girl dressed in luxury clothes, carrying a hand-made bag, as ifing from the barren, but still bright and moving, with elegant temperament. Chu Baiyu frowned and voice was slightly cold: ¡°Why are you here?¡± The girl gracefully raised her lips and chuckled, only taking out a stack of photos from her bag and handing them to Chu Baiyu: ¡°These things may interest you.¡± Chu Baiyu looked at the photo with tearful eyes and dted pupils: ¡°This is¡­¡± The picture in the photo makes Chu Bai¡¯s mood surge. It was a girl leaning against the dean of Beijing University, and they hardly wore clothes. Looking at the girl¡¯s face carefully, it can almost make people unforgettable. It¡¯s Mary Kinson. Chhu Baiyu does not understand why Mary Kinson¡¯ sister showed the pictures to her, she looked up to Rose Kinson. Rose Kinson has already gone far, and she swayed her body and walked into the grass. The next day, Wutong College was an uneasy day. At about nine o¡¯clock in the morning, the campus bulletin ce was full of people, talking about this and that. The boy with the ck schoolbag nting down walked up quickly with his eyebrows twisted, thinking that the above publicity was about the special admission of Beijing University, so he didn¡¯t want Chu Baiyu to be sad. ¡°What are you doing around? What¡¯s good to see? Get out quickly.¡± Then, everyone looked at the boy who shouted, and suddenly spread out. No one in the school wanted to mess with Yang Feng, when they dispersed, they whispered: ¡°What happened to Yang Feng? I usually don¡¯t see that he has a good rtionship with Teacher Xanver. Why do you still protect her now?¡± The voice is small, but it just heard by Yang Feng. He frowned and looked up at the bulletin board. What is posted in the middle of it is not the special admission of Beijing University, but the notice about Xanver¡¯s resignation, and there is also a message below that she will never enter education. Yang Feng twisted his eyebrows and quietly loosened them. He turned to go back to the ssroom, only to see Mary Kinson standing behind him, with slender legs and shoulders in both hands, her eyes were staring at the announcement. It seems that she is quite satisfied. Yang Feng smiled gently, ¡°Teacher Xanver resigned because of you.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes moved down to him and smiled: ¡°I am not from the school personnel department.¡± Yang Feng smiled: ¡°Also, congrattions on your admission to Beijing University.¡± This is the only congrattion Mary Kinson heard at school. She nodded slightly and turned to leave. Yang Feng returned to the ssroom and quickly scanned ssroom, but didn¡¯t see Chhu Baiyu. He went to Xiaoyu¡¯s desk and buckled it. ¡°Didn¡¯t Bai Yue to school today?¡± Xiaoyu is also feeling sorry for her friend¡¯s fail to be admitted. Unfortunately, she is in a bad mood and her voice is stuffy: ¡°Shees today, then go to the audio-visual ssroom, don¡¯t go to her, she wants to be alone and quiet.¡± This just finished, Yang Feng didn¡¯t even put down his bag, and turned to the audio-visual ssroom. He knew which machine Chu Baiyu liked, and went straight to see her in that position. ¡°Baiyu .¡± He quickened his pace and called out Chu Baiyu. In the 1uiet audio-visual ssroom, his voice abrupt. Chu Baiyu¡¯s heart jump, she hurriedly press the release key, and then quickly closed the page.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. When Yang Feng came running, theputer screen showed the desktop. Yang Feng looked at her with eyes: ¡°Why did you close the page as soon as I came? What are you doing?¡± ¡°Nothing, just checked the test scores.¡± Chu Baiyu unnaturally got up: ¡°The first ss is going to start, let¡¯s go back to the ssroom.¡± After two steps, she didn¡¯t hear the footsteps of Yang Feng. She looked back at Yang Feng and said, ¡°Go, don¡¯t you go to ss?¡± Yang Feng¡¯s face is worried and cold: ¡°Yourputer is not turned off yet.¡± Chhu Baiyu cramped back, directly press the host power button: ¡°OK, let¡¯s go.¡± Yang Feng knew her too well. At first nce, she had something to hide from herself, buthe didn¡¯t ask. Chapter 168 After they left the ssroom, Mary Kinson, who walked slowly out of the cubicle, leaned against the door, plugged Bluetooth headsets between her ears, and she looked indifferent, with a share of coldness all over her body. A softy female voice came from headphones: ¡°Sister Mary, I have intercepted what Chu Bai sent, and now I have sent it to your mailbox.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll get on the ne now.¡± Mary Kinson straightened up and sat downzily in front of theputer to turn it on. Yaoi¡¯s voice is angry: ¡°Sister Mary, the post you sent by your ssmate is really too much. If you hadn¡¯t had the foresight to stop it, your reputation would have been destroyed.¡± Mary Kinson has clicked on the email, looking at the posts released by Chu Baiyu, and her eyes are getting colder and colder. Actually use this kind of indiscriminate means? ! Mary Kinson pointed the cursor to the content of the post, and her lips moved slightly: ¡°Yaoi, I asked you to check Chhu Baiyu yesterday. How is it going?¡± The sound of the mouse and keyboard stopped, and then Yaoi¡¯s voice sounded: ¡°Your Chu ssmate is not simple, but her family is poor but she loves face. Apart from the fact that her academic performance is really good, other degrees including those obtained a while ago are also obtained through her best means.¡± When she heard these words, Mary Kinson was somewhat surprised. She can guess that Chu Baiyu is not a good student, but the survey results still surprised her. ¡°What means?¡± Yaoi despised ¡°She is very famous in the celebrity sex circle, and her degree is also obtained by having sex with a person in charge.¡± Knowing people, knowing their faces, not knowing their heart. ¡°OK, I see.¡± Mary Kinson raised her eyebrows slightly and knocked her fingers back on the keyboard: ¡°Do you have any photos?¡± ¡°Hee hee, of course there is! Who am I? I amYaoi.¡± Yaoi happily tapped the keyboard: ¡°Sent you Sister .¡± ¡°OK, then do this first, and I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡± Mary Kinson looked at the screen with cold eyes, and her fingers tapped at full speed. OK, posting is sessful. Thework spread very fast, and in just a few hours, Wutong Collegepletely exploded. The topic of each ss is about the content of the post sent by Chu Baiyu in the morning. Yuri walked in the corridor with biscuit strips in her mouth and Chu Baiyu¡¯s arm. The girls crowded discussing. Holding melon seeds in hand, one of the girls gossip with relish: ¡°The grades are so good, she is actually a slut. She usually look like goddesses in school, I didn¡¯t expect private life to be chaotic.¡± ¡°I really can¡¯t see it. Prostitutes should be very profitable. You see that her clothes are limited edition, but she always wears simple , what a scheming women at school.¡± Yuri has seen many students, all watching with their mobile phones, as if watching important news. ¡°Bai Yu, who do you think they are talking about?¡± Listening to the discussion all the way, Chu Baiyu secretly heaved a sigh of relief. She knows clearly in her heart that the post was sent by her, and the content was pictures of Mary Kinson¡¯s dating with men. She even wrote a little about Mary Kinson having sex with them, and wrote about how slutty she was outside the school, and how bad students were famous in other schools before. Now the whole school is hotly debating, so that Mary Kinson¡¯s quota will be revoked, and she can go to Beijing University to fulfill his long-cherished wish. Also let Mary Kinsonpletely ashamed to go to school, let alone go to Beijing University. Only in this way can she release the hate of losing Beijing University because of her! ¡­ Between sses. Yuri looked up curiously, look at the contents of the girl¡¯s mobile phone. When the girl noticed, she turned her head to protect her mobile phone and stared at her angrily: ¡°What are you doing?¡± Yuri was embarrassed to point to her mobile phone: ¡°I am curious about what you are looking at.¡± A few girls stare at her, was about to tell her, suddenly someone found it was Chu Baiyu , immediately went away. ¡°Look, it¡¯s Chu Baiyu.¡± They nced at Chu Baiyu with nce , do not want to have anything to do with her, like to see the god of gue, hurried to withdraw. ¡°Go, go and stay away from her.¡± Yuri was surprised to hold them: ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ¡°Let go!¡± The girl frowned and opened her hand: ¡°Don¡¯t touch us. If you y with Chu Baiyu, it is estimated that it is birds of a feather, which makes people disgusting.¡± Upon hearing this, Yuri jumped on the spot: ¡°What do you say, who makes people disgusting?¡± Chu Baiyu doesn¡¯t know why her ssmates have such a reaction and why they should stay away from her. It¡¯s Mary Kinson who was having sex with men to earn money. Several girls came forward and surrounded them in groups: ¡°We are talking about the truth. On the surface, you looked like a pure girl in school. Even refused the pursuit of Yang Feng, the school grass. As a result, you make money by having sex with men.¡± Then, Chu Baiyu¡¯s face instantaneous turned white, corners of the mouth open but can¡¯t make a sound, the whole body trembled. Yuri couldn¡¯t understand it. She only knew that they were insulting Chhu Baiyu. ¡°You eat shit for lunch, open your mouth and spray shit.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. She was about to pull the hair of girl in front of them, and they were surrounded by several people. The crowd pressed Yuri on the ground and clung to her hair and cor. ¡°You don¡¯t know whether I live or die, but you still want to beat us alone!¡± The suppressed Yuri has messy hair and scratches on her face, but her eyes are still bright, as if there is a fire to spew out: ¡°Whoever lets you talk indiscriminately, the rumor mongers should be beaten.¡± Chhu Baiyu is her best friend, and she won¡¯t let others nder Chhu Baiyu. Just as they were fighting, the guidance director came with the students¡¯ union, and the students in the corridor retreated one after another. The teaching director, with a ck face, snapped: ¡°Don¡¯t let go! This is a school, not a fighting field!¡± Then, a group of people scattered, lowed their head and stood in front of the guidance director. Why is the guidance director here? It¡¯s over, it¡¯s going to be deducted credits. However, the director of the guidance did not take care of several people fighting, but turned to look at the students behind him: ¡°You go to ss 4 to clean up all the things in Chu Baiyu.¡± ¡°ok¡± Several students turned and went to the ssroom. Then, the guidance director put the sealed document in front of Chu Baiyu, without any emotional notice: ¡°Chu Baiyu, after being reported and investigated by ssmates, your private life is eroded, which seriously affects the reputation of Wutong College. Therefore, it is hereby announced that you have been expelled from the school and are not allowed to enter the school again.¡± Chu Baiyu turned white, eyes fell on the file above, she has kept this posture for a long time, her brain is also a nk, for a long time she was in a trance. She has been hiding well . How can anyone find out? Suddenly, the students who had just scuffled with Yuri ridiculed in a gloating whisper: ¡°Look, Chu Baiyu is a prostitute, and we didn¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Yuri raised hand and wiped the bloodshot corners of her mouth. Her eyes shone with tears. She seemed unbelieving and shocked, ¡°Baiyu , is what the teaching director said true?¡± She doesn¡¯t believe what other students say, but the school won¡¯t make a notice without evidence. Chhu Baiyu was dazed. Chapter 169 Yuri walked up, grabbed the clothes on her shoulder, and was emotional: ¡°You talk, you answer me, are you really a prostitute?¡± Chu Baiyu¡¯s nose moved, forcing down the emotions in her heart, and even feeling that the noisy people around her were very annoyed. She pushed away Yuri. At this time, Yang Feng, who heard the news, helped Yuri , and Yuri turned and hugged him, leaving tears all over her face. It¡¯s hard for her to ept that her best friend is a prostitute. Chhu Baiyu is unmoved, like wearing a stiff mask, her throat is dry, and voice is strange: ¡°Even if my private life is messy, the school should not directly expel me. As a student, I study hard¡­¡± The guidance director didn¡¯t show any pity, but only felt angry: ¡°But all your degrees are obtained by means of sex, and the behavior of degree fraud is despised .¡± The students¡¯ union also packed up everything and threw it directly in front of Chu Baiyu. The guidance director also put the notice on the schoolbag, and finally stressed: ¡°Please leave Wutong College immediately, and your student status has been cleaned up.¡± This means that Chu Baiyu can¡¯t help but go back to Wutong to study, at least it¡¯s hard to go to universities in China. Then the guidance director turned to leave, don¡¯t want to take a look at Chu Baiyu, it is a disgrace to Wutong College. Chu Baiyu are full of tears, but she stubbornly holds back and doesn¡¯t want to cry in front of all the people who see her jokes. Up to now, she still doesn¡¯t understand why the matter was exposed. Who the hell is it? ! As the guidance director went far, Chu Baiyu saw Mary Kinson, who was standing not far behind the guidance director. She satzily on the window sill of the ssroom, biting a lollipop in her mouth. The beautiful eyes glowed with enchanting gleam, and the corners of her eyes evoked some provocation and interest. Chu Baiyu stare fiercely, finally connected her thoughts, and instantly awake. It¡¯s her! It¡¯s Mary Kinson! Chu Baiyu is like clockwork, and walks quickly towards Mary Kinson. Mary Kinson jumped down from the windowsill and looked at her contemptuously. ¡°It¡¯s you, isn¡¯t it?¡± Chu Baiyu¡¯s eyes were wide open, with tears half filled, but the bottom of her eyes was full of bitterness: ¡°You reported me.¡± Mary Kinson did not deny it and nodded slowly: ¡°Well, it¡¯s me.¡± Chu Baiyu didn¡¯t expect her to admit. After a moment¡¯s daze, endless anger welled up . She reached out and grabbed Mary Kinson¡¯s neckline, staring at her eyes and asking, ¡°Why do you have to push me to a dead end?!¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s mouth evoked a cynical smile: ¡°This is not a dead end. I also wrote a newspaper about you and sent it to the editor of Youth Network. The headline of major school journals tomorrow is your Chu Baiyu, which can just make you show off.¡± Chu Baiyu felt breathless, holding Mary Kinson¡¯s neckline more and more hard, and the veins stood out on the back of her hand. A cold voice squeezed out of his teeth: ¡°Mary Kinson.¡± After shouting Mary Kinson¡¯s name, Chu Baiyu¡¯s eyes shone with a ruthless light, and her other hand raised to catch Mary Kinson¡¯s hair: ¡°I want to kill you!¡± Now, no matter how many people are watching the y, she just wants to tear Mary Kinson by hand before she can vent her hatred. But she was held by Mary Kinsonin the air, and then she grabbed her neckline hand, which was also opened by Mary Kinson¡¯s other arm. Chu Baiyu just frowned, tumbeled by Mary Kinson , felt a hurt on her knee . But she also don¡¯t feel pain, the bottom of the eyes flushed like a desperate beast, and then rushed towards Mary Kinson. Mary Kinson sideways to avoid her effortlessly, and a sneer of contempt shed in her eyes. Chu Baiyu ¡°ah¡± called, was tripped and fell in the corridor, knee came sharp pain, but not as much as one ten thousand pain in her heart. At the moment, many students have gathered in the corridor, and they are watching the y from a distance. Many girls cover their mouths andugh: ¡°Mary Kinson was outside the school before, dealing with four or five gangster alone. Chu Baiyu still wants to beat he.¡± ¡°By the way, I heard that Mary Kinson is the learning talent in our school before, and really got into many difficult degrees. Proofreading the test number of learning God with the student ID card is Mary Kinson.¡± ¡°Wow, she is good-looking, in good shape, and still have such great skills. How can we live?¡± ¡°¡­¡± People around her praise Mary Kinson, which is the most yearning voice of Chu Baiyu. She just wants to be such a person in other people¡¯s mouth. She could have been such a person, but she was ruined by Mary Kinson! Thinking about this, Chu Baiyu stood up with the pain and rushed towards Mary Kinson again. But Yang Feng stretch out his hand and hold her shoulder. He whispered cold: ¡°Don¡¯t go, Bai Yu is stubborn, and you will get hurt when you go up.¡± Yang Feng felt no better than Yuri in his heart. The girl he likes is really like this. For the first time, he understands that his heart is dead. He looked at the two girls in the middle with his eyes cold and cheerless, and chuckled tightly. He saw Mary Kinson dodging Chu Baiyu¡¯s hand again, grabbing Chu Baiyu¡¯s neckline with her backhand and pressing her to the wall. ¡°You let me go!¡± Chu Baiyu screamed: ¡°Let go!¡± Mary Kinson crossed her neck with her arm, and pressed her throat tightly with another force, making it difficult for her to speak. But Chu Baiyu haspletely lost mind: ¡°Mary Kinson, you are not a good thing. I have an indecent picture of you apanying the dean of Beijing University. What¡¯s the difference between you and me? We¡¯ re the same¡­¡± Pa- A p sounded in the whole corridor. Chu Baiyu¡¯s head was pped, and her cheeks were burning with pain. She only heard a clear female voice, which clearly rang in my ear: ¡°Your private life is disorderly, you always want to take shortcuts, sell your body to win a degree, and think that everyone in the world is as dirty as you.¡± Chu Baiyu is trembling all over, staring at Mary Kinson,. Pa- The right cheek was pped again, and the cheeks on both sides soon felt swollen. Mary Kinson looked at her coldly, and there was obvious disdain in her tone: ¡°If you were born as a human being, you should do your best to be a human being. You want to be respected by others, want to achieve higher achievements, and want to climb up. There is nothing wrong with it, but you are not good at being a human being, despicable in means, and being a human being.¡± Be a man in vain¡­ Chu Baiyu¡¯s eyes began to some scattered, eyes stored for half a day of tears finally fell down, scratched in the red and swollen face, came tingling. She stopped talking. But Mary Kinson didn¡¯t want to let her go, and her raised hand fell down again. Pa-Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 170 The loud and bright p fell in the eardrum of Chu Baiyu, which made her tinnitus sound everywhere, so that she didn¡¯t even hear the first few words of Mary Kinson. ¡°¡­ and the photos you are going to post, but everyone with a discerning eye can see it. It¡¯s Ps. You are really stupid.¡± Then Mary Kinson let go of her hand, rubbed her wrist and walked away from the crowd of onlookers. Chu Baiyu , who was pped three times in a row, had an unprecedented sobriety in head, and her body slipped down the wall to the ground, just like mud. Her red and swollen cheeks are covered with messy hair, and her eyes are empty and out of focus. The character she has been working hard for many years, and the efforts she has spent have turned into a mess in the end. The onlookers pointed at each other wantonly. Chu baiyu turned blue, anger attack her heart, she suddenly stood up but suddenly covered her heart, cold sweat flowing down his back. The students turned a blind eye and were still talking andughing. Chu Baiyu ispletely finished, what¡¯s there to be afraid of? In the past, everyone respected her and praised her, but once she leave the altar, she was nothing. Squeezed in the crowd, Yuri kept wiping tears, turned to said: ¡°Yang Feng, let¡¯s go, she is not the Chu Baiyu we know at all.¡± Yang Feng who helped her countless times, at the point his hands in his pockets, left her without saying a word. It was night, and the night was as cool as water. The neon-lit capital is full of traffic. For most people, life has just begun. In front of the bronze gate of a single building, a girl in a white dress stood, with only a light blue cardigan outside, revealing the obvious corbone frame, which made her as weak as water. When the door opened, the boy came out wearing striped pajamas, but his handsome face was slightly locked. ¡°Why are you here?¡± The girl slowly raised her eyes, and she was pitiful: ¡°Yang Feng, you used to say that you like me very much. As long as I am willing to be with you, you are always willing. Now I have nothing. Can you still honor what you said?¡± Yang Feng¡¯s eyes hang down and cover the lost emotions at the bottom of his eyes under the light. He used to like Chu Baiyu very much. In his heart, she is as pure, fragrant and hard-working as a gardenia flower. But now¡­¡±I ask you something, and you answer honestly.¡± Yang Feng wants to confirm something. Chu Baiyu soft nodded: ¡°You ask.¡± She has nothing now, and everyone has seen her mess. No matter what Yang Feng asked, she felt that there was no need to hide it. Yang Feng seemed to be entangled for a long time before he opened his mouth: ¡°Today in the audio-visual ssroom, are you writing a post of Mary Kinson¡¯s a prostitute?¡± His words were like a sharp arrow, which once again hurt Chu Baiyu . ¡°Why do you care about Mary Kinson at this time?¡± ¡°No, I just want to know.¡± Yang Feng¡¯s eyes are determined. He just wants to know how bad the nature of Chu Baiyu is. Chu Baiyu stood up and had no remorse: ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yang Feng determined the nature of Chu Baiyu in his heart and was extremely disappointed with her. Taking a step back, he reached out and closed the gate. The light in the house disappeared. Chu Baiyu stands in a cold dark, and the bottom of her heart is deserted, leaving only endless coldness. She dragged her weary body out of the vi, wandering aimlessly through the glittering streets. She didn¡¯t know where she was going or where else to go¡­ Unconsciously, she came to the school gate of Beijing University. The huge Beijing Gate card was grand. This is a dream within reach of her. Next door to Beijing University is the research institute. At this time, a group of students came out of it, and their conversation reached the ears of Chu Baiyu . She turned her head like a walking corpse and looked at those who were equivalent to sessful people. Most of them held notebooks in their hands, and their faces were filled with the wisdom and fullness of intellectuals, which was an enviable state. Maybe, she could have been one of them, but now they are all delusions. Oh. Her tears kept pouring out. Today¡¯s tears may be the most in her life. Her mouth is dry and her body begins to dehydrate. Suddenly, her eyes were fixed, and she saw a familiar figure in that group. It¡¯s Rose Kinson. That¡¯s her who send the photo of Mary Kinson apanying the dean of Beijing University! When Mary Kinson gave her three p, she understood, is Rose Kinson who made use of her. Chu Baiyu wiped tears on her face and hurried. Go to Rose Kinson¡¯s back, while she entered the garage alone, Chu Baiyu rushed up, grabbed her hair and dragged her to the edge of the wall post. Rose Kinson turned pale with a cry: ¡°Ah! Who?!¡± Chu Baiyu can¡¯t wait to vent her my grievances today to Rose Kinson.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Without saying a word, she knocked Rose Kinson¡¯s head toward the post. The shock pain from the head, followed by warm blood along the forehead, let Rose Kinson exasperated and shouted: ¡°Ah, wmadman!¡± She clutched with her backhand, grabbed the man¡¯s clothes behind her, struggled to turn around, tilted her head and looked up to see clearly. ¡°It¡¯s you. Why did you hit me?¡± Chu Baiyu leaned back her neck, and the fire with strong eyes burned more and more brightly: ¡°Don¡¯t you know it in your heart? You gave me the photo of Ps and wanted to use me to harm your sister. What a disgusting bad woman!¡± She dragged Rose Kinson¡¯s hair harder, just plucking off a lot of hair. Rose Kinson¡¯s eyes shed unlucky light at the bottom, and the pain on her head also made her tighten her eyebrows. She had to resist and grab her face along the hand of clothes: ¡°Let me go?¡± ¡°No!¡± Chu Baiyu grabbed her hair, bowed her head to bite Rose Kinson¡¯s hand. Rose Kinson pressed Chu Baiyu down the ground . Neither let go. If someone passes by and happens to see it, they would think it was the original drama of ying mistress. In about three minutes. They finally attracted the attention of the patrolling guards. ¡°Hey! What are you doing?¡± The guard ran all the way and vigorously separated the two . Both women have been disheveled, especially the woman on the left, with wounds on her forehead and blood dripping down, which infected her originally good face with some rage. Chu Baiyu on the right is not much better. The cardigan of the coat was pulled through a big hole, and the neckline lost its original sticity, falling up the shoulder, and the exposed neck was covered with red marks scratched by nails. Chu Baiyu is unwilling to let go of Rose Kinson, and stretch out her hand to hit Rose Kinson¡¯s face. The guard quickly pressed her arm: ¡°Don¡¯t fight!¡± Rose Kinson took a step back in shock, bowed her head and sorted out her clothes and hair, and breathlessly opened her mouth: ¡°Please help me call the police.¡± Chapter 171 The guard pressed Chu Baiyu with one hand and called at the speaker, ¡°There is a fight in the garage of Block A, and the victim report to the police.¡± After that, the guard looked at the two girls, puzzled and asked: ¡°Why are you doing thi?¡± Rose Kinson raised hand and touched the wound on the lower forehead. She frowned in pain ¡°She is a madman.¡± ¡°If I am crazy, then you are a bitch!¡± Chu Baiyu is like throwing caution to the wind, just want to find someone to vent her anger, ¡°I have nothing!¡± ¡°What does it matter to me that you have nothing? You are no more than a garbage.¡±Rose Kinson sneered sarcastically. Chu Baiyu stretched out her neck and med: ¡°Is it none of your business? Didn¡¯t you teach me to designate your sister to giarize the exam? Didn¡¯t you let me make the photo of public and ruin your sister¡¯s reputation?¡± Rose Kinson denied it: ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know.¡± Chu Baiyu smile: ¡°You don¡¯t know!¡± She break free from the guard¡¯s hand, rushed up and grabbed a Mary Kinson¡¯s face. You should know that girls care most about their faces, especially girls like Rose Kinson who are not bad-looking, which makes her angry even more than when she just started fighting. She took out her mobile phone and took a picture of her face at the first time. A bright red nail print was particrly obvious between the bridge of her nose and the right cheek. She covered her face with one hand, and her eyes were cold and full of warnings: ¡°If I am disfigured, I will definitely make you lose everything!¡± Chu Baiyu was very satisfied with her attitude: ¡°Your face is not disfigured, and you don¡¯t look beauty.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?!¡±Rose Kinson waspletely annoyed, shook off her hands on her face, and went forward to fight with Chu Baiyu again. The guard quicklyreached out to stop: ¡°Don¡¯t fight, I have already called the police, and the police wille soon.¡± Rose Kinson tiptoed, and her eyes were full of cruel light: ¡°You wait , your life ispletely finished.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Chu Baiyu¡¯ eyes were empty as gray: ¡°My life has long been over.¡± Dripping, dripping, dripping¡­ Hearing the sound of the police car, the guard breathed a sigh of relief: ¡°Well, the police have arrived. If you two have anything to say, speak at the police station, please.¡± ¡­ Dongjing police station. The police are questioning Rose Kinson and Chu Bai Yu. Chu Baiyu was sitting in a chair, pale, like lost soul, never say a word. She is too tired, she doesn¡¯t want to exin with others today she lost everything, and she told the police what she did was told by Rose Kinson With a straight face, the interrogation police turned to Rose Kinson: ¡°If she doesn¡¯t say it, then you can say it.¡± On the way to Rose Kinson, he had already dealt with his face and clothes a little, and he looked natural and graceful, except for the injury on his forehead and the scratch on the bridge of his nose, which was particrly abrupt. She smiled at the police, dignified and polite, and then beat her for no reason because she didn¡¯t know Chu Baiyu very well. She just told the whole story. The policeman who finished the transcript looked at Chu Bai and asked, ¡°What she said, do you have anything to add or disagree with?¡± Chu Bai still doesn¡¯t speak. The policeman frowned and deliberately stimted her: ¡°If you don¡¯t talk, then think of Miss Kinson has no fault.¡± Just then, awyer came in outside the door and stood on the edge of Rose Kinson: ¡°Miss Kinson, you go home first, and I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡± Mary Kinson stood up and whispered in thewyer¡¯s ear: ¡°Let her stay in prison for a long time, the longer the better.¡± Thewyer nodded. Early morning. Mary Kinson came to the ssroomzily, with her arm on her side to make up for her sleep. Before it was time for ss, the voices of students talking in the ss reached her ears intermittently. In Wutong College these days, the topic of Mary Kinson and Chu Baiyu has been increasing continuously, which is the norm. Mary Kinson had to pick up the book and cover her head, trying to iste some sounds. Not far away, Li Ya began to jump up again at school, because Chu Baiyu was too miserable, so she was beaten, and her ssmates didn¡¯t pay too much attention. Li Ya is surrounded by several gossip girls, talking with great interest. ¡°You know what? I got news from my friends. After Chu Baiyu was expelled from school, other universities did not ept her. Her parents went to several schools and said that her grades were much better, but no school wanted it.¡± Li Ya tutted: ¡°What is this exciting news? I have news that Chu Baiyu is now locked up in Jingdong Police Station. It was just a fight, but it seems that the injured person has a lot of connections and invited a very awesomewyer. Let Chu Baiyu be locked up for half a year.¡± Everyone was shocked: ¡°Even if she is not in prison for half a year. Even if she doesn¡¯t study in the future, she will be affected when shees out to work. This life can be regarded as finished.¡± Some people sob, some people gloat, and some people like to see and hear as if it is a joke. Mary Kinson, who was sleeping, suddenly took away her books and looked up at Li Ya. Someone noticed her, she elbowed Liya, and warned in a low voice: ¡°Li Ya, Mary Kinson is looking at you.¡± When she heard this, Li Ya¡¯s back was cold and she looked at Mary Kinson stiffly. Like a good puppy, she was silly and somewhat awe-inspiring: ¡°Mary, I won¡¯t say it, you can go to sleep.¡± She took the little sisters to go out quickly, for fear of provoking her again. Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes hang slightly, but she is a little curious about who Chu Baiyu fought with and was locked up for half a year. Suddenly, a pair oftest clean sneakers appeared in the drooping line of sight, and the eyes moved up slowly. He saw Yang Feng¡¯s handsome and clear face, and he raised his lips: ¡°Is it rted to you that Chu Baiyu is closed?¡± Mary Kinson answeredzily: ¡°I just knew about it, and if you don¡¯t believe me I don¡¯t have any other way.¡± She put her head on her arms and went to sleep. Yang Feng¡¯s clear voice came from his ear: ¡°I believe you.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. She turned her head with interest and looked at Yang Feng. Yang Feng held out his hand to her: ¡°My name is Yang Feng, and I will go to Beijing University after a while. Because we are all from Wutong College, we may be in the same ss. Can we make friends?¡± Mary Kinson was not hostile to him. She stretched out her hand and patted his palm: ¡°Hmm.¡± Then, she yawnedzily, as if she couldn¡¯t sleep enough every day, and narrowed her good-looking eyes: ¡°OK, I want to sleep first.¡± Yang Feng slowly put away his hand, but the touch of just high-fiving is still very real. Yang Feng¡¯s mouth bent slightly. Now everyone in Wutong College knows that Mary Kinson was the learning god before, and she was specially recruited by Beijing University, so no teacher said she slept in ss. Even take her as a positive teaching material. If everyone can get as good grades as her, it is no problem to sleep in ss. A day¡¯s ss time is just a sleeping day her, and it passes quickly. When it was time for going off school, she walked along the roadway to the parking lot, just about to start the engine and drive home. The cell phone in her pocket rang. She took out her cell phone and saw that the number on it made her raise her eyebrows slightly, and then a ponderous smile appeared on her mouth. She was just a little busy during this time. Instead of looking for her, she found actively. Mary Kinson turned off the car slowly and leisurely, while leaning back in the chair and answering the phone. ¡°Hey, long time no see.¡± The voice on the other end of the phone, is soft: ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. I am in a bad mood recently. I want to find a good girlfriend to chat and rx.¡± Chapter 172 Mary Kinsonughedd more widely. Best friend? That¡¯s ridiculous. But she is still happy to go: ¡°Well, I am free recently. When will youe out?¡± ¡°Then Saturday and Sunday, I¡¯lle to you on holiday.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Hung up the phone, Mary Kinson¡¯s smile slowly disappeared, reced by a face of coldness and indifferrence. The mobile phone screen shows the end of the call, and the above remark name is Lavi Sue. Her past life paralyzed her for many years, and she even not let go of her child. It¡¯s also time to work out the ounts with her. Just the thought of children in past lives, Mary Kinson inevitably felt pain in her heart. In this life, the child has not yet been born, but she will definitely let the childe to the world safely, and then grow up happily and healthily. Before the baby is born, she will get rid of all these scourges with her own hands. But also to find the father of the child, who is it! She slowed down for a moment, sorted out her emotions, and drove back to kinsoon¡¯s house. As soon as she entered the door, she saw Be Kinson carrying some disinfectant and going upstairs with the ointment for bruising. Mary Kinson thought that Grandma had fallen, screwed her eyebrows and called her aloud: ¡°Be Kinson , is Grandma injured?¡± Be Kinson looked back and shook her head to exin: ¡°It¡¯s not grandma, it¡¯s big sister.¡± Listening it is not Grandma, Mary Kinson answered: ¡°Oh.¡± Be Kinson didn¡¯t see her attitude, and then said: ¡°My elder sister came back veryte yesterday, with an injury on her forehead and a scratch on her face.¡± Hearing this, Mary Kinson became interested. Who helped her beat Rose Kinson?Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Interesting. She walked to the edge of Be Kinson, reached out and took the medical medicine, smiling brightly : ¡°Don¡¯t you have an important exam to read recently? Go and see, I will give the medicine to my elder sister.¡± Be Kinson thought that the rtionship between the two sisters had improved and nodded happily: ¡°OK, please second sister.¡± ¡°Silly girl, we¡¯re a family, don¡¯t be so courteous¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes are soft. ¡°I¡¯m going to read.¡± Be Kinson clever turn to go to the study. And Mary Kinson came to Rose Kinson¡¯s room with medicine. The door was ajar, which should be when Be Kinson just came out. As soon as she walked in, shee heard Rose Kinson talking to someone on the phone. Rose Kinson¡¯s tone is somewhat lost and eager: ¡°Dr. Zhang, the person in the video is not me. How can I fight with people?¡± Dr. Zhang¡¯s voice is dull: ¡°The video in the garage yesterday made the institute quite restless. You didn¡¯te to the research institute today, and there are more people gossiping.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I have a viral cold and don¡¯t want to go to the hospital to infect my ssmates.¡± Dr. Zhang sank: ¡°Gossip is really terrible, so let¡¯s give Etus the quota to attend the seminar. You should also rest at home for a few more days .¡± Mary Kinson frowned, unwilling to bite the lip. Who knew there was a camera in the corner of the garage yesterday, which recorded all the pictures of her tearing with Chu Baiyu, and some good people transferred them out, and now everyone knew it. As a result, she managed to win, and the quota to participate in the seminar was gone. The most important thing was that the reputation of the college was also bad And listen to Dr. Zhang¡¯s tone, as if he also watched the video. She can only bite the bullet and exin: ¡°Dr. Zhang, you believe me, I am your student, others don¡¯t know, you must know who I am, how can I fight with people in the garage and pull my hair?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t go to school today because I caught a cold. Really, you must believe me.¡± Mary Kinson came to her side quietly, and suddenly suddenly made a sound: ¡°Sister, how did your face be scratched? I¡¯ll wipe the medicine for you.¡± Then, Mary Kinson was frightened, hurriedly cover the mobile phone microphone. She is here exin, today she did not go to the institute because of a cold. Mary Kinson fiercely looked up at the source of the sound, only to see a face that dumped all living beings, showing a mocking smile. It¡¯s Mary Kinson! She did it on purpose! When Dr. Zhang heard Mary Kinson¡¯s words, he immediately said in an unhappy tone: ¡°Well, you have a good rest at home and don¡¯t have toe to the hospital for the time being.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s nervous exnation: ¡°No, dr. zhang¡­¡± Dudu- The phone was hung up and only a busy tone came. Rose Kinson angrily stared to Mary: ¡°Why do you want to make a noise when I am on the phone? This is very rude!¡± Mary Kinson blinked innocently: ¡°I just saw that you were injured and cared about you.¡± Mary Kinson: ¡°¡­¡± It¡¯s like a breath stucking heart. She is very annoyed. Mary Kinson pretended to be distressed, sipped her lips slightly, and her eyes locked the injury on her face: ¡°Let me wipe the medicine for you.¡± Then she squeezed out the ointment at her fingertips, and stretch out her hand to help Rose Kinson apply the medicine. Mary Kinson hurriedly started: ¡°You don¡¯t want to help me apply medicine with your hands, do you?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s beautifu eyes glowed with innocent grievances: ¡°Sister, are you afraid that my hands are dirty and there are bacteria?¡± Rose Kinson tried her best to endure anger and keep a dignified smile: ¡°No, how can it be? The injuries on my face are minor injuries. I can wipe the medicine myself. You are very tired after a day¡¯s ss. It is better to go back to rest first.¡± Now, his father has a deep opinion on her, so she can¡¯t make any more mistakes. In this way, Rose Kinson¡¯s eyes became more forbearing. Mary Kinson nodded, picked up the cotton swab on the table and wiped off the ointment at her fingertips: ¡°Then I will go back to my room first, and my sister will call me if she needs help.¡± At this point, Mary Kinson reminded: ¡°There is also a contract between us. When you can go to the research institute to meet Dr. Zhang, remember to introduce me and confess the facts, otherwise I will use more extreme methods to let you honour your words.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s face gradually some uncontrolled be ugly. She doesn¡¯t use cotton swabs to apply medicine to herself, but wipes off the ointment with cotton swabs. What does this mean? ! Think of, yesterday Chu Baiyu find her to cause troulbe, but also because of Mary Kinson, but also led to her loss of important research things, just also, she deliberately let dr. zhang know that he fought, lost trusts of Dr Zhang. Damn Mary Kinson! Then, Mary Kinson called Lavi Sue and asked directly: ¡°Mary Kinson was admitted to Beijing University and is in the same school as you. Do you know what to do?¡± Lavi Sue at the other end was surprised: ¡°She was admitted to Beijing University? How did you get into it?!¡± ¡°Who knows what means she used? In short, she is very smart now. You should be careful.¡±Rose Kinson pressed her forehead with a headache: ¡°No matter what method is used, drive her out of Beijing University, I see what else she can show off .¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will take good care of my best friend.¡± Chapter 173 Mary Kinson came out of Rose Kinson¡¯s room and saw Qin Hun pushing a wheelchair, stopping at the stairs and looking down, as if waiting for someone to help her go down. ¡°Grandma.¡± She quickly stepped forward, holding the wheelchair in one hand and Qin Hun¡¯s arm in the other: ¡°Shall I help you downstairs?¡± Qin Hun¡¯s eyes were bent into a thin line and put her hand on hers. ¡°OK, I have a good friending to see me, so you can meet.¡± She looks well and in a good mood. Standing up from the wheelchair, she leaned against Mary Kinson and carefully went downstairs step by step. Mary Kinson called the servant to move the wheelchair and help Grandma sit down: ¡°Be careful Grandma.¡± After this period of time, Qin Hun liked Mary Kinson more and more, and took her hand without letting go: ¡°Good boy, my old friend was my best friend when I was young. You can also call her Grandma.¡± ¡°Hello, Grandma.¡± Qin Hun curved eyes and nodded with a smile. Just when the doorbell rang in the hall, Uncle Mark went forward to open the door. When the door was opened, the olddies who came in was dressed in solemn and noble clothes, with a gray scarf , and her aura was strong. Although there are traces of wrinkles on her face, her brow is still decent. Qin Hun greeted him with a big smile on his face: ¡°Oh, you finallye.¡± Edmend ck took the initiative to reach out and hold Qin Hun¡¯s hand: ¡°I also want toe early, and there are many family things, so it is hard to make time.¡± ¡°Yes, you are the same, and you have to worry about family affairs.¡± Two old friends couldn¡¯t help burning their eyes when they met. For people of their age, they all see each other less. After a long time. Qin Hun turned to Mary Kinson, pointed to her and introduced, ¡°This is Mrs. Mo. You may not know her great achievements or know her when you are young. Well, you can call her Grandma Mo in the future.¡± After that, she looked at Mo Grandma and smiled and asked, ¡°My granddaughter called you Mo Grandma, wouldn¡¯t you be unwilling?¡± Grandma Mo looked up, and her clear eyes moved. She was surprised and more happy: ¡°Mary? This¡­ this is too coincident?¡± Mary Kinson half-bowed, and her voice is soft and sweet: ¡°Grandma.¡± Qin Hun looked at them in surprise: ¡°Do you¡­ know each other?¡± ¡°It¡¯s more than knowing.¡± Grandma Mo smiled from ear to ear and looked at Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes, which was both appreciation and love: ¡°She saved my life on my birthday, I recognized her as a granddaughter.¡± Qin Hun alsoughed and boasted, ¡°That shows that our two families are destined, and Mary¡¯s medical skills are very good. I got better this time mainly because of her.¡± The two old people are more and more satisfied with Mary Kinson Mary Kinson was slightly embarrassed. She lost her smiling face and said: ¡°Why don¡¯t the two grandmothers go to the living room to sit and chat, and it is windy to stand at the door?¡± ¡°Yes, we haven¡¯t seen each other for too long, and we all forgot.¡± Qin Hun greeted the servants , and then told them to prepare tea: ¡°Go and prepare some cakes and hot tea.¡± Mary Kinson smiled and said goodbye: ¡°I am a younger generation, so I won¡¯t disturb your chat.¡± Grandma Mo nodded: ¡°Well, when you have time,e to Mo¡¯s house with me for a few days. I think you haven¡¯t got my blessing since you are a granddaughter.¡± Mary Kinson cleverly replied: ¡°Next summer vacation, I will visit grandmother.¡± In this way, she left. Grandma Mo and Qin Hun came to the living room and sat down. They chatted with old interesting things andughed incessantly. When the servant served snacks, Grandma Mo suddenly saw a drawer under the table and opened it conveniently. Inside is a family photo album. She asked curiously, ¡°Is this your family photo album?¡± ¡°Yes, you open it and have a look.¡± Qin Hun tasted hot tea and was happy to share photo albums with friend. Grandma Mo opened it and turned it over. She saw the photo of two little girls and pointed to the younger one and asked, ¡°Is this Mary? When she was a child, she was also fleshy and pink, so cute.¡± Qin Hun sighe: ¡°No, Mary was not in Kinson¡¯s house when she was a child, and there has been no photo of her.¡± Grandma Mo suddenly remembered that it seemed that the Kinson family had lost a granddaughter, so as not to make her sad, so she didn¡¯t mention it again: ¡°Nothing, now Mary is back, a family is reunioed.¡± Qin Hun nodded with relief. Grandma Mo was about to close the photo album when she saw a girl who looked like a ssmate. ¡°Why, is this girl your granddaughter, too?¡± Qin Hun looked at Rose Mary as she pointed and nodded: ¡°Well, yes, I have three granddaughters.¡± Grandma Mo studied the photo carefully and was thoughtful. The more you look at the photos, the more she looks like her ssmate. Grandma Mo turned to the back and saw the photos of Rose Kinson growing up. She couldn¡¯t help but stare big eyes slowly.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! That appearance is exactly the same as her ssmates As the saying goes, looks and genes are passed down from generation to generation, and whoever has seen them will say that they are rted by blood! Seeing her ecstasy, Qin Hun asked curiously: ¡°What¡¯s the matter, have you seen my granddaughter?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± Grandma Mo came to her senses and smiled. She closed her photo album and talked about something else. She was vaguely uneasy and buried her doubts deeply. ¡­ On ate autumn night in Beijing, a crescent moon is like water. In the ke family, in the side room in the South Courtyard. The bright moonlight, through the semi-transparent bed, falls on the clear and cloud-like face of the person whose bed copses. He closed his eyes as if he were asleep, but his brows were furrowed, and his eyes moved under his eyshes, which was a nightmare. Suddenly, his thin lips opened: ¡°Mary!¡± Then the long and narrow eyes opened, and the moonlight reflected the confusion and burning at the bottom of his eyes. He sipped his dry lips, Richard stretched out his hand to touch the mobile phone on the bedside table. Open the screen, which shows more than three o¡¯clock in the morning. He stretched out his hand and pressed his forehead to support his head as if it were heavy. This dream is repeated for half a month in a row. Every time he wake up at this point, his mood can¡¯t calm down for a long time. The protagonist in the dream is always him and Mary Kinson, always in a fog, and suddenly lost the figure of Mary Kinson. He opened the address book with his fingertips and stopped at the number of his girlfriend . Hesitated for a while, but called. But as before, the phone prompt is turned off. It is said that dreams are opposite to reality, but why did dreams lose Mary Kinson, but reality is still the same. Richard lifted the quilt and got out of bed, changed into white casual clothes and went out in the middle of the night. Meban Bar. Richard just entered the bar, and the oing atmospphere was shocking, and the whole person¡¯s senses were woken up instantly. When he was young, he liked this atmosphere, but now he doesn¡¯t like it. He just came here because it was the ce where he first met Mary Kinson. When he woke up, he thought he could meet Mary Kinson again when he came here. The bartender knew him and greeted him respectfully: ¡°Sir, your position is still reserved, just go directly.¡± Richard¡¯s eyes were cold. He went to the booth and sat down, and the bartender came over, skillfully serving wine as usual, without saying anything or asking. Richard poured the wine by himself, and there was a figure near him, and then the position around him sank a little. He looked at people with his head tillted, and his eyes were slightly bright and cold, as if fireworks had burst and disappeared. ¡°Haven¡¯t you contacted her yet?¡± The women around was wearing sexy dark blue skirts with half-exposed shoulders. The exposed figure and beauty are also superior in nightclubs, but Richard take a look at her. The woman stretched out her hand and poured the wine: ¡°I got in touch and made an appointment to meet.¡± Chapter 174 Richard twisted the ss and the transparent liquid shook gently in the ss: ¡°OK, exin it to her early. I don¡¯t want her to have any misunderstanding about me, and I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with you.¡± voice is cold, and he speaks hurtful words. Lavi Sue¡¯s face changed slightly and was slightly embarrassed: ¡°I know that when I meet her, I will make it clear.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Lavi Sue picked up the ss and gulped it down: ¡°It¡¯s okay. Go, I want to be alone.¡± Lavi Sue held a ss of wine in her hand. She just wanted to drink a ss of wine with him, but he didn¡¯t give it a chance. But she didn¡¯t dare to disobey him. Before leaving with a ss, she added: ¡°By the way, she seems to have been admitted to Beijing University this time. Do you consider going to school?¡± Lavi Sue¡¯s cold face finally had exppressions, and there seemed to be starlight in his eyes: ¡°Is sheing to Beijing University?¡± Lavi Sue seems to have a self-deprecating smile: ¡°Well, she was admitted, can you go back to school now?¡± Richard replied with a heavy voice: ¡°When I finish the work at hand, I will go back to school.¡± Lavi Sue put down the unfinished wine in hand: ¡°Then you will definitely get back together.¡± Richard nodded: ¡°Mary will definitelye back to me.¡± They have made a promise that they will not be separated no matter what. Opening ceremony of Beijing University. Beijing University started school early, but the ceremony started only after the special recruitment. So Mary Kinson attend the opening ceremony as soon as she transferred from another school. Built in the best part of Beijing , the buildings inside were designed by the first batch of students of Beijing University, and after these students became architects, they also designed many famous regional buildings. Mary Kinson wore the uniform of Beijing University, and when she walked on the road, she was noticed by many people. This is the school uniform of Beijing University, and it is the focus wherever you go. However, because the general specially recruited students are transported by the school bus, Mary Kinsoncame by herself and was blocked at the school gate. ¡°Which ss are you from? Show me your student ID card.¡± The doorman crossed in front of Mary Kinson and stopped her ruthlessly. She came to report for duty on the first day today. How did she get her student ID card? ¡°I just came to report today and haven¡¯t issued the school¡¯s student ID card yet.¡± The doorman shook his head with a straight face: ¡°Then you call the teacher in charge of you,¡± Mary Kinson: ¡°¡­¡± She doesn¡¯t even know which ss she is in, so she can¡¯t know who the teacher is. Just as she wanted to go home and wait for tomorrow toe again, footsteps came behind her. Then there was a clear male voice: ¡°She and I were transferred from the same school, and I brought proof.¡± Just in time. Mary Kinsonsmiled gratefully at Yang Feng: ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence.¡± ¡°I just saw you standing in front for a long time.¡± Yang Feng told her that it was no coincidence that he came running. Mary Kinson blinked , but she felt a little beautiful. ¡°Then thank you foring and helping me out.¡± Yang Feng also smiled: ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go in.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Handsome men and beautiful women are the focus wherever they go, and Beijing University, which is full of talents, is no exception. As soon as they enter the school gate, they attract many students¡¯ eyebrows. They came to the door where the Admissions Office was written, and there were several specially recruited students in front of them. It¡¯s just thatpared with them, they don¡¯t attract much attention. The two followed up, and the person in charge of enrollment took Mary Kinson at a nce and nodded toward her tacit understanding. Yang Feng looked at her and asked softly, ¡°Know?¡± ¡°I have get along with himbefore.¡± Mary Kinson said faintly. Yang Feng looked at her eyes, and was more curious about her identity. The person in charge wrote down the list and pointed to the direction outside the door: ¡°Go straight ahead and turn right, and then go to the left to be Building B. ss 402 on the fourth floor is your ss. Should you find it?¡± Yang Feng turned to look outside and wanted to remember the words of the person in charge. Mary Kinsona replied: ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°You two are in the same ss, lgo together.¡± The person in charge gave them the list. The two men walked towards their destination. Yang Feng found that she seemed to be very familiar with it. He couldn¡¯t help frowning and asked, ¡°Have you been to Beijing University before?¡± Mary Kinson smiled faintly, . Yang Feng asked ¡°Mary Kinson, how many secrets do you have?¡± Mary Kinsonhalf raised her brow: ¡°What about you? Beijing University only has direct recruitment and special recruitment. If you¡¯re directly recruited, you shoulde to school when it begins. The special recruitment is to enter the school now, but you have not taken the special recruitment exam. How do youe?¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Yang Feng smiled without saying a word. They looked at each other, and then they couldn¡¯t helpughing. On the road ahead, Mary Kinson looked rxed. When she walked to Building B, her expression darkened. In the previous life, she had good grades and was able to pass the scores of Beijing University, but her family was not good and her qualifications were not enough. Unexpectedly, she casually entered this institution of higher learning in this world. It can be regarded as making up for a regret in a previous life. Although, this ss is next door to Richard. There is a girl waiting at the gate of ss 401, with curly and long hair, thick and soft, . When she saw the two peopleing over, her face showed a surprised expression, and her eyes wandered around them with profound meaning. ¡°Mary, is this¡­ your new friend?¡± Before Mary Kinson opened her mouth to exin, Yang Feng consciously introduced himself: ¡°I am a ssmate of Mary¡¯s ssmate, and I transferred to Beijing University together. Don¡¯t get me wrong.¡± Lavi Sue chuckled: ¡°Look at scaring new students, don¡¯t be too nervous. Mary and I are middle school ssmates, are good girlfriends, and I¡¯m just joking with her.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Yang Feng twisted his head and looked at Mary Kinson gently: ¡°Then you talk to your best friend first, and I will put down my bag in the ssroom.¡± Mary Kinsonnodded: ¡°Ok.¡± After Yang Feng left, Lavi Sue stretched out his hand and hugged Mary Kinson. He sighed deeply: ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. I originally said that I would meet you on the weekend. I didn¡¯t expect you toe to Beijing.¡± ¡°Neither did I.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s tone is indifferent, with a small smile hanging on her delicate face, but her eyes are clearly cold. Lavi Sue always feels that her best friend in front of her seems to have changed, but she can¡¯t find it for a while. ¡°Mary, you seem not very happy¡­¡± Mary Kinsonraised her eyebrows and smiled, ¡°No, I am very happy to see you.¡± Chapter 175 The teaching bell rang not far away. Mary Kinson pointed to ss 2 and smiled: ¡°I will go to meet my ssmates first and find you when I have time.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Lavi Sue nodded and watched her return to the ssroom. After she left, Susan, who stood behind Lavi Sue, came out and said casually: ¡°Your best friend seems to be different from what you said. Didn¡¯t you say she is earthy and silly? She looks like a precious rich daughter.¡± Lavi Sue stared at her unhappily: ¡°The local girl who grew up in the countryside, do you call her Miss ?¡± She sneered: ¡°Is your brain all right?¡± Susan quickly apologized: ¡°Well, my fault, my fault, I am stupid, and that woman is a hillbilly. I.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t gossip, go and prepare for the performance of the opening ceremony. It seems that their freshmen are going to introduce themselves on stage. Do you know what to do?¡± Susan is the student in charge of the ceremony, and she arranged and prepared the clothes of the students on stage. Last night in the bar, Susan went with Lavi Sue. After meeting Richard , Lavi Sue discussed giving Mary Kinsona a special opening ceremony. She will give Mary Kinson an unforgettable memory. Lavi Sue slowly exhaled a sigh of relief, waiting for Richard toe over, Mary Kinsonhas be a joke of Beijing University. She thinks Richard has changed his view of Mary. On the other hand, after Mary Kinson and Yang Feng introduced themselves, the teacher smiled and reminded them: ¡°Well, the opening ceremony of freshmen will begin. You should go to Prepare first. The first program is your introduction on stage.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Yang Feng nodded with Mary Kinson. The ceremony was held in the yground of Beijing University, which is nearly 1, 000 square meters. The ceremony is simple, and there are many fewer students than ordinary schools. There are only students sitting in the middle of the huge yground. Mary Kinson and Yang Feng enter the locker room separately backstage. Mary Kinsonlifted her feet into the girls¡¯ dressing room. When she first came in, a senior sister came over and looked at her arrogantly with her arms: ¡°Are you freshman Mary Kinson?¡± Mary Kinsonslowly nodded freely: ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Go, that suit is what you want to wear when you go on the stage. Hurry and change it. Don¡¯t waste time.¡± Senior sister¡¯s mouth pursed towards the hanger. Mary Kinson walked towards the hanger, with only a suspender skirt with exposed arms hanging on it, as if she couldn¡¯t wear it if she was a little fat. wear this kind of clothes? ¡°What are you doing, don¡¯t you change it?¡± Sister followed and pushed her impatiently: ¡°Go and change, all the freshmen are waiting for you alone.¡± Mary Kinson turned ¡°Speak well, don¡¯t touch me, we are unfamiliar.¡± Then, senior sister widened her eyes. So proud? Before she could speak, Mary Kinson took the prepared dress in her hand and turned into the locker room. Several of the female students who were wearing makeup also came to stand in front of the locker room to see what Mary Kinson looked like when she put on her evening dress. ¡°Hehe, that suspender skirt is a failed product made by the design ss. Many models will show a pair of esory breasts when they try it. No one can wear that dress normally.¡± The senior sister in the middle station is Susan, who ys well with Lavi Sue.¡±Don¡¯t be embarrassed, take out your mobile phones, and shoot the wonderful scer.¡± Several people were reminded, with malicious, they took out their mobile phones and pointed at the door of the locker room, just waiting for her toe out. There was a noise from the door of the dressing room. Several people with mobile phones quickly turned on the recording camera, ready to record Mary Kinson.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. While everyone was waiting, the door of the locker room slowly opened, and the girls came out inside. Mary Kinson, wearing a suspender skirt, specially curled her hair behind her head, leaving a few strands of hair on her exposed shoulders, and her skin was like snow with a faint white awn. She nced down, and the original chest design with wrong workmanship was just supported by her superior curve, and the tight position under her armpit was also improved, which did not show essory breasts at all, but made her arms slender and straightforward. Clearly, the original waist without curve has also been changed into a line, sticking to her slim waist and outlining the perfect S line. Coupled with her slender and straight legs, she is a model from fashion magazines. Several female ssmates who are shooting videos to record her ugliness are surprised to stick their heads out from behind the camera and stare at Mary Kinson with straight eyes. ¡°How ¡­ how?¡± ¡°Why did she wear it? It looks like a custom-made skirt. It fits well.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes hang slightly, and her thick and long eyshes tremble gently, hiding her cold eyes. She walks forward towards their mobile phone camera. Hooking her lips, she smiled: ¡°The way Beijing University wees new students is quite special. Do you need me to pose more?¡± Approaching, Susan saw that Mary Kinson¡¯s skirt had been changed. Strange. Mary Kinson was in the locker room for just a few minutes, there was no needle and thread and no special person to give directions. How did she change a waste skirt? Susan paid attention to the position of the skirt suspender, and there was no trace of thread change on it. As long as there is nothing wrong with the important steps, it will be fine. Susan pushed away the female ssmates around: ¡°What else are you shooting, don¡¯t you go to make up? You can perform on stageter. ¡± The female students dispersed , leaving only Mary Kinson and Susan. When Susan looked at her mobile phone, her eyebrows frowned: ¡°You change clothes for a long time, and you will immediately introduce yourself to your freshmen. Go quickly and don¡¯t slow down.¡± She turned to walk behind the stage, stretched out and tugged at Mary Kinson¡¯s arm. When Mary Kinsonarrived at the back, she saw several girls standing there. She looked curious about all around, and she was very uneasy about introducing herself on stage. Her little hands were pulled together. Only the clothes on their bodies are normal dresses. Although they are all skirts, they are all high-necked and slender. Mary Kinson stared at Susan, it seems that she was intentional. Susan ignored her eyes and pushed her forward: ¡°Okay, okay, the host on the stage is asking you toe on stage. Go up quickly, don¡¯t dally.¡± Looking at the freshmen went on the stage one after another , Mary Kinson didn¡¯t have time to deal with the dress again, so she had to follow them on stage first. Susan looked at Mary Kinson went on the stage, she patted her hands and showed a triumphant smile: ¡°Oh, you will make headlines in Beijingter.¡± Chapter 176 Susan sat back to the audience stage and winked at Lavi Sue from a distance. Everything goes ording to n. Lavi Sue didn¡¯t respond to her, as if she didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with her. Susan turned to look at the high tform. You can see wonderful picturester, so you have to keep a good mood and watch them slowly. Now ites to the program of self-introduction. The left row are girls who enrolled here especially, and the right row is boys. There are only seven people standing apart, which shows how demanding Beijing University¡¯s requirement is. Yang Feng carried his hands behind his back, subconsciously looked at the girl on the left, and found Mary Kinsonat a nce. Immediately he frowned. What¡¯s going on? A row of girls are wearing conservative long skirts, which are obviously conservative and elegant. Only Mary Kinsonwears a small suspender, which is particrly outstanding, as if deliberately like the limelight. There are already freshmen to introduce themselves, just to tell everyone which school they went to before and how many points they got to Beijing University. ording to the rule of giving priority to girls, girlse to the stage to introduce them in sequence, and they will be reced in just a few words. Soon it is Mary Kinson¡¯s turn, and she walked towards the middle , just following the freshmen who came back, and her shoulders identally touched another. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± The freshman walked away quickly with heer head down. Mary Kinson twisted lightly, because many teachers and students were watching, and she didn¡¯t think about it. She just wanted to go to the stage early to introduce and then step down. When she went to the middle, a sh of astonishment hsed, and then she blinked in panic. No, shoulder girdle problems! The right shoulder strap on the back broke. ¡°Oh, oh, oh¡­¡± The boys noticed it and began to make a cry of eager to watch the good y. Others also stared straight, not wanting to miss the wonderful scene. Mary Kinson wanted to squat down in a hurry, trying to keep the privacy of her body. At this critical juncture, a rapid footstep came behind , and then Mary Kinsononly felt the wind surging around her and warmthing from her shoulders. She looked down and saw that it was a white men¡¯s coat, which just wrapped her body. Some students in the audience let out a disappointing ¡°shh¡±. There is a clear male voice from Mary Kinson¡¯s ear: ¡°Hello everyone, Mary and I graduated from Wutong College. I think she is a little nervous standing on the stage. My name is Yang Feng.¡± Mary Kinson breathed a sigh of relief, then lifted her eyes, and swept across the audience with sharp eyes, finally locked in Susan¡¯s body. She raised her lips and introduce: ¡°Hello, ssmates and teachers, I am Mary Kinson, and I was a ssmate of Wutong College ¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. This is just a formality for freshmen, and no one is curious about them. They all step down after simply saying a few words. Yang Feng put his big hand on her shoulder intimately, as if worried that the skirt inside would fall. ¡°Thank you.¡± Mary Kinsonsped her coat with both hands. Yang Feng¡¯s eyes are half drooping and he is curious: ¡°Your clothes are dealt with by others?¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes are cold: ¡°Hmm.¡± She didn¡¯t expect after changing school, but there are still many people targeting her. However, she is not easy to be bullied with, and she will revenge sooner orter. Yang Feng casually sat down: ¡°Fortunately, you and I are in the same ss. If someone bullies you, I can help.¡± Mary Kinson smiled gratefully at him: ¡°I really thanked you just now, and I was careless. I didn¡¯t expect the dress to be tampered with and almost expose myself in front of the teachers and students of the whole school.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, we¡¯re friends.¡± Yang Feng chuckled heartily. The next day, Beijing University. Susan rushed to the school bathroom early in the morning to make up, and was painting to the eyeliner when her hand stopped. With only half eyeliner eyes, she nced at the next two girls. ¡°What video are you two watching¡± Beijing college students¡¯ families are all rich or noble, many students¡¯ temper is more gentle and elegant, and a few students are thorns. Susan is one of the few, and she is the goddess of Mincent, who likes to make trouble most in the school, so she is very domineering at ordinary times, and most students don¡¯t want to provoke her. ¡°Yesterday¡¯s ceremony, two students in the same ss at Wutong College, introduced themselves together, and the videos are spreded, bing the most suitable CP for Beijing University.¡± Susan rolled eyes severely: ¡°What is the best match f? Don¡¯t all the specially recruited students have no family background?¡± It¡¯s just two local dogs, but it¡¯s also matched. ¡± The two girls looked at her with disdain and stayed at a respectful distance . Susan turned and went to make up, but she saw in the mirror that the dry eyeliner was printed on his eyelids. ¡°Ah!¡± Susan called impatiently, then picked up the makeup remover cotton and severely removed eye makeup, while giving Mincent a phone call. Dial the phone. ¡°Hey, are you up yet?¡± There was a sound at the other end, and then there was a voice full of drowsiness: ¡°Wake up baby, what¡¯s the matter? You missed me early this morning?¡± Susan took off her makeup in front of the mirror and ignored his question: ¡°Do you remember what you were asked to dost night?¡± ¡°Remember, remember, how can I forget what my baby told me? Don¡¯t worry, I arranged everythingst night!¡± Susan threw the makeup remover cotton into the trash can: ¡°That¡¯s good, you shoulde to school quickly, and the freshmen will have ss at ten o¡¯clock soon.¡± ¡°Well, kiss a baby, mua ~¡± Susan hung up. Mincent at the other end, rubbing his hair like a chicken coop, got up loosely andzily, tied his shoces after simply washing, and ran to school. Time is running out, so he has to prepare before the freshmene to the teacher. His family developed the nearbynd, so he always gets upte every day, but he is alwayste. At the moment, he didn¡¯t even have time to eat breakfast. He stuffed an egg into his mouth along the roadside: ¡°Keep ounts, I¡¯ll settle when I have time.¡± The boss roared: ¡°You smelly boy, you owe breakfast money for a month!!!¡± Mincent had already run away, and the figure bent into the gate of Beijing University and he swallowed the eggs in one bite. As a result, he got stuck in his throat, a Chapter 177 Mincent desperately reached out to the onlookers and wanted them to help him. However, his face was flushed and his neck was thick and scary. Others mistakenly thought that he was going to beat people with violence, so he quickly hid away. It¡¯s over. He may be the first man to be choked to death by an egg! He has regretted it in his heart, because what he did in school in the past two years led to no ssmates willing to help him, so even if he went to hell, he would suffer, right? His eyes were bloodshot and red, and gradually he was covered with tears, so he was about to cry. God, why do you treat him like this? ! Forget it, just die. He closed his eyes and lowered his hands. At this moment, there were rapid footsteps behind him, and Mincent was preparing to turn back. At the back, a heavy foot flew over and kicked him down directly. The eggs in his throat were sprayed out and he ate a few mouthfuls of soil. The onlookers burst outughing, and others took out their mobile phones to take pictures. Mincent supported the ground with both hands, got up and scolded: ¡°Bah, bah! Who, damn it, attacked me behind my back while I choked on eggs?!¡± He turned around and said maliciously: ¡°If you are a man, you will just face it. What kind of hero is sneak attack¡­ good¡­¡± He saw a girl standing in front of him, wearing the uniform of Beijing University, but wearing a unique sense of self-cultivation. Long hair like seaweed draped over her shoulders, shining in the morning light. The most amazing thing is that she is born with charming eyes, and the corners of her eyes are slightly red. But her eyes are calm like a cold pool, dark and deep, Mincent felt that he was enchanted, and his eyes and brain were uncontrolled by her. His chest seemed to be punched by something, which made his eardrums buzzing and made him in a trance for a long time. The word ¡°hero¡± was stuck in his throat, just like an egg. Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes looked at his Adam¡¯s apple and slightly opened her lips: ¡°Next time you eat boiled eggs, bite them and swallow them again. It is also very dangerous for eggs to get stuck in the throat .¡± Mincent was stunned again. For a long time, he blinked like an electric shock and touched his throat like a dream. He¡¯s saved! He was saved by a fairy ! His face blushed, unexpectedly like a little girl . After hesitating for a long time, he stammered and asked her: ¡°ssmate¡­ you, which ss are you from? Why haven¡¯t I seen you at school?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mincent, looked up, only to find that the girl in front of him was gone. He raised hand and rubbed his eyes fiercely, thinking that he had just been hallucinating. Is it true that the fairy came down to save his life and then disappeared?Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. He hurriedly looked at the people around him, want to ask others have seen the fairy, but found that the students had already dispersed away, as if they didn¡¯t see him die, they were quite disappointed. Now, this ¡­ Meanwhile, ss 401, Building B. Susan put on beautiful makeup and went back to the ssroom. When she saw Lavi Sue just sitting down, she greeted her . ¡°Lavi Sue , morning.¡± Lavi Sue reacted, turned to hang her schoolbag on the back of the chair, and nodded to her by the way: ¡°Morning.¡± She rolled up one of the bunches of braided hair and sat down next to Lavi Sue. She said with some unhappiness: ¡°Have you seen the video of today¡¯s school heat?¡± Lavi Sue usually doesn¡¯t pay much attention to these and shakes her head inexplicably: ¡°What video?¡± Originally, the video of Beijing University was supposed to be a fragment of Mary Kinson¡¯s disappearance, but she was saved by Yang Feng. What other videos are there? Susan handed the mobile phone that had already been prepared to her: ¡°Look, when I was in the bathroom, I heard them discussing this, and they were excited .¡± Lavi Sue took the mobile phone and watched the video from beginning to end, but edited the picture of Yang Feng and Mary Kinson introducing themselves on stage yesterday, and then matched it with some cute little cards and special effects, which made the rtionship between them seem to be really like that. When the video was almost finished, Susan quickly turned down: ¡°Look at it. Some people actually started to write small stories. They were originally at the same school school, and then they liked each other and agreed to go to Beijing University together. Going to school is inspirational and touching.¡± Oh, it¡¯s really disgusting. Lavi Sue smiled slightly: ¡°You send me these two videos, now.¡± ¡°Why do you want this video, disgusting yourself?¡± Lavi Sue¡¯s eyes were instantly gloomy: ¡°I asked you to send them to me.¡± Strangely enough, Susan was willing to listen to Lavi Sue. She nodded and took her mobile phone and said, ¡°Send it to you.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Lavi Sue took out her mobile phone and forwarded the received video to Richard . Then, after thinking for a while, she entered a few typesetting in the dialog box. ¡°Yesterday, Mary came to Beijing University. This is a video taken in the special self-introduction session. It seems that the man has a good rtionship with Mary. The school is now rumored that the two of them are lovers¡­¡± Richard ¡®s character is bossy. Richard will definitely not let them go! Richard is bent on saving his feelings with Mary Kinson. Wouldn¡¯t he be disappointed when he saw this news? Susan¡¯s strange and proudughter came. ¡°Hey, hey, it¡¯s almost ten o¡¯clock. Mincent ising to school, and Mary Kinson ising. There is a good show to see. Let¡¯s go to the back door and have a look.¡± Say, then threw up Lavi Sue to go out. Lavi Sue didn¡¯t know about it, but she followed and guessed that Susan was called Mincent to y tricks on Mary Kinson. Go and have a look. When the timees, Yang Feng is also enrolled together. He must protect Mary Kinson, and then take a video and send it to Richard . Chapter 178 At 9:43, ss is approaching. All the teachers are holding seminars, no teachers wille, and the students are learning independently. ss 402 is almost full of students, only freshmen Mary Kinson and Yang Feng have note yet. Mincent sat in thest row of seats, with his chin supported by one hand and his brows frowned lightly, as if thinking about life problems, and his mouth kept chanting something. One brother elbowed his arm and asked curiously, ¡°Brother , what are you doing? Last night, you asked us to give a good lesson to the freshmen. Why are you absent-minded and thinking at the critical time?¡± Mincent cocked his head and asked very seriously: ¡°I ask you, if you always have a girl you like in your heart, although you haven¡¯t got her yet, you have already regarded her as your future wife, but¡­¡± In the previous part, brothers all know that he refers to Susan. When talking about thetter part, Mincent¡¯s eyes began to shine, and the whole person suddenly glowed: ¡°But when my life was dying, a fairy appeared and saved my life, so now my mind and heart are full of this fairy. Can you tell me that I am mentally derailed?¡± ¡°Ha ha ha ha, Brother is really awesome. Although you have no lovers up to now, you still know to have an affair!¡± The brotherughed at it with no mercy. Mincent¡¯s face darkened, stretched out his hand and patted his brother¡¯s head: ¡°To get down to business, these two girls, who should I choose?¡± ¡°Oh, it hurts.¡± The beaten brother rubbed his head and looked at Mincent. When he saw that he was serious, he also became serious: ¡°It seems that Brother met the right girl.¡± ¡°No, no, she is a fairy, that is, the kind who appears in front of your eyes out of thin air to save your life in a difficult moment, and then disappears in an instant¡­¡± The brothers heard it so mysteriously that they even thought his head was broken . But seeing him speak very seriously, as if trying to describe that feeling, he can only cooperate to imagine. Mincent doesn¡¯t know how to say the feeling of meeting a fairy in the morning. It seems that all the beautiful words used can¡¯t match her. ¡°The face has no ws at all, the small nose is high, and the eyes are particrly beautiful, like a little magic. In short, it is very beautiful. The main reason is that she came and went without a trace, suddenly appeared and disappeared. Do you understand this feeling?¡± The brothers looked at each other. Should we nod or shake our heads? nod ¡­ A few of them nodded together: ¡°Understand, understand, that is, brother , you haven¡¯t woken up in your dream in the morning, and you see a fairy in your dream.¡± ¡°Fuck you!¡± Mincent kicked the people around him angrily and frowned: ¡°It¡¯s not a dream, it¡¯s a real fairy!¡± Suddenly, the ssroom door was opened. The ssroom was quiet in an instant, and everyone looked at it. Mary Kinson, who came in in school uniform, she was wrapped with coldness all over her body, which made people feel afraid far away. In an instant, Mincent stood up fiercely, grabbed his brother¡¯s hair, and whispered: ¡°It¡¯s her, it¡¯s her, fairy, see, there is really a fairy!¡± He didn¡¯t know if he missed her so much that he had hallucinations, so he wanted his brothers to confirm it. The brother who was grabbed with his hair wrinkled and winked: ¡°Brother, are you stupid? That¡¯s not a fairy, that¡¯s a new student who Susan asked you to educate well!¡± As Mary Kinson approached the empty seat behind, the boys in the back row who didn¡¯t look like good students stared at her with burning eyes, and the glimmer of expectation shed at the bottom of their eyes. Mary Kinson slowed down and raised her eyebrows slightly. These people can¡¯t wait to write the words ¡°there are traps¡± on their faces. Do they really think she can¡¯t see them? Just as she turned to find another position, suddenly out of the corner of her eye, she saw a figure sh . Then without saying anything, he pulled out the chair that was originally her chair, changed his own chair, and pulled the cuff and wiped the chair surface hard. Then, he put his desk over and reced it with Mary Kinson¡¯s desk. In the process of moving, Mary Kinson noticed that the front corner of the desk had been sawed off obliquely. If she put her schoolbag directly without knowing it, the desk would definitely lean forward and press against her leg. She turned her eyes to look like the changed chair, which seemed to be sprinkled with sparkling powder. She would definitely stick her ass when she sat on it, and her ass was shining wherever she went. What¡¯s going on here? This is how these new students in the ss who had never met before weed her?This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Mincent patted the ash of his hands and wiped the chair surface with his hands again. Like a waiter in a hotel, he ly smiled: ¡°It¡¯s okay now, sit down.¡± Mary Kinson recognized this. This is the boy he had just seen this morning. She didn¡¯t think much. Under Mincent¡¯s eyes, she sat down slowly and put her schoolbag away. All the students in the ss are dazed. Last night, he did these things. As a result, the freshman came and he withdrew everything. Mincent obediently sat on the chair sprinkled with bright powder, as if he had forgotten this matter, but also smiled. The brothers were in a trance on the spot. ¡°Brother .. are you¡­ are you all right?¡± Xiao Liu stepped forward and reached out to explore Mincent¡¯s head: ¡°Didn¡¯t you go out with your brain in the morning?¡± Mincent pped his hand and looked serious: ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°You¡¯re okay. What are you doing!¡± Xiao Liu stared wide-eyed and puzzled. He stretched out his hand and pointed to Susan at the back door: ¡°Don¡¯t forget, your goddess is still standing outside the door, waiting!¡± Mincent held Susan in hand before, and all his brothers knew how much he liked her. As long as Susan said she wanted stars, Mincent had to find a way to pick them for her. But now, what is Mincent doing? Mincent didn¡¯t look back at Susan. He said, ¡°From now on, the goddess has changed!¡± Xiao Liu didn¡¯t even have time to stop Mincent. Mincent had already stood up and stepped on the desk with a face of lofty aspirations. Chapter 179 He shouted, with the barbaric strength, and had the momentum to tell the world: ¡°Everyone listen to me clearly. From today, Mary Kinson, the newer in the ss, is my master! You inform each other privately that whoever is looking for Mary Kinson¡¯s trouble is causing trouble for me. Do you understand?¡± The students ignored him, but they all agreed when they looked at him. Susan outside the door heard it very clearly, and even felt that he meant it to her! But no matter how bad she is, she was admitted to Beijing University by strength. What¡¯s wrong? ! She suppressed a great anger, but she couldn¡¯t hold back. She said to Mincent, ¡°Mincent! Get out of here!¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Xiao Liu folded his hands, worshipped heaven and earth and worshipped God, meditating in his heart that if anything happened to Miincent, hope he won¡¯t me him. On the other hand, Mincent, like a proud lion, walked to Susan. Susan pulled down the braided hair mercilessly, didn¡¯t want others to see jokes, and gnashed her teeth: ¡°You go to the yground with me!¡± ¡°Go.¡± Mincent yed around and walked ahead. In the past, he followed Susan honestly and was willing to submit to her, but now ¡­ oh. On the yground, there is no teacher in charge, and no one gives up self-study and runs out. The empty yground is like a wilderness, and the wind blows through the fine sand on the rolled runway, making a rustling sound. Mincent was toozy to leave. He patted the fine powder with bright buttocks and asked, ¡°Say what you want, don¡¯t go further, I will go back to the ssroomter.¡± ¡°What is your attitude?¡± Susan is still like a queen, and she willquestioned if she has a trace of dissatisfaction. Mincent¡¯s eyes turned, and finally she looked at her eyes. Pictures of how he ttered her at school in the past emerged one by one. If it weren¡¯t for the fairy who saved his life and walked into his heart, he finally woke up. The person in front of him is not very good-looking¡­ It is like a tornado, whiches and goes quickly. ¡°What do you mean, when I ask you, you are in the ssroom today?¡± Susan stared big eyes and asked angrily: ¡°How did you promise mest night!¡± ¡°Stop it.¡± Mincent replied coldly: ¡°Now you are in my eyes, can¡¯t bepared to a fart, it is for the sake of getting to know each other, I juste out with you.¡± ¡°What I want to express, I just expressed it very clearly in the ssroom. Starting today, I only believe in Mary Kinson now.¡± Susan was very angry andughed. She grabbed her braids with both hands and turned around twice: ¡°Mincent, do you have a fucking pit in your brain? Is your like cheap as calendar paper? Tear it whenever you want?¡± ¡°When I like you, it is quite cheap to like you.¡± Mincent wrinkled his nose: ¡°Follow you like a dog for two years, and you have been hanging me. Now I want to change another master. What¡¯s the matter?¡± He spoke in a tone that Susan had never seen in two years. He had always been sticky to her, . Now she is so angry that her eyebrows are upside down, and Mincent tutted,: ¡°The eyebrow lines havee out, ugly to death.¡± Susan is no different from falling from the sky. In the morning, he says she is his baby and now he says say she is ugly at the moment? ¡°Fuck off!¡± ¡°OK, I¡¯ll get out, and we will be even in the future.¡± Mincent put his hands in his pockets and walked away carelessly. Only Susan didn¡¯t return to absolute being at all. She didn¡¯t know what was going on in the morning. Why did Mincent¡¯s reaction change? It hasn¡¯t changed for two years, just because Mary Kinson came, everything is very different? Thinking about this, Susan attributed all the reasons to Mary Kinson, and her hatred became even stronger. Mary Kinson, right? I see if you are reincarnated as a fox, and you can make all the men around you turn around. When Susan returned to the ssroom, her eyes swept to Lavi Sue, who was reading a book, and ran angrily to drive away her deskmate. ¡°Lavi Sue, I am so angry.¡± Lavi Sue read the current page slowly and slowly, and then looked at her slowly: ¡°What¡¯s so angry, Mincent doesn¡¯t like you , and you don¡¯t like him anyway.¡± ¡°Of course I won¡¯t like him! He is not one tenth of Richard.¡± Lavi Sue seems to be offended, and her eyes are slightly bright: ¡°Don¡¯tpare him with Richard, it is different.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s different.¡± Susan was afraid of her, and then leaned in and said, ¡°But the same thing is that Richard also likes Mary Kinson.¡± Lavi Sue¡¯s head subconsciously leaned back, calmed down ,¡±What¡¯s the hurry? Now Mary Kinson is so popr in school, which is not a good thing for boys who like her.¡± ¡°So¡­¡± Susan¡¯s mind turned quickly: ¡°We can say that her style is not correct and she associates with several boys¡­¡± ¡°Not for the time being.¡± Lavi Sue is in no hurry, like a person who does great things: ¡°Mary has juste to Beijing University, so there is no need to be so hostile to her, don¡¯t scare her.¡± Because she felt that this kind of minor injury and pain had no effect on Mary Kinson, she would do it big. The next day, the school began to choose school most handsome boy. Because Yang Feng was very popr with Mary Kinsonwhen the freshmen introduced themselves, many people in the school knew him and inevitably became the first candidate . Mary Kinson sat under the pavilion outside the cafe on campus, looked at the passing students with coffee, and paid attention to them one after another. She took a sip of coffee and said, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t Ie out for coffee with you? It seems that your attention is too high.¡± Yang Feng, sitting opposite, stirred the candy bar with a spoon: ¡°It seems that your attention is not high.¡± Mary Kinson nced: ¡°You are now a candidate for most handsome, and your attention is definitely higher than mine. Don¡¯t stir it, and you will have sster.¡± Yang Feng put down the spoon and didn¡¯t mean to drink it at all: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mary Kinson got up and walked towards the receptioniist: ¡°Hello, pay 18.¡± ¡°OK, it¡¯s eighty-six yuan altogether. What kind of payment is it?¡± Mary Kinson touched her pocket, her mobile phone was in the ssroom, and she bowed hierhead and turned over her pocket to find cash: ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Suddenly, out of the corner of her eye, she saw a figure moving around her. Then, a male voice sounded in my ear: ¡°Swipe card.¡± urately speaking, it is two male voices, but some coincidence in unison, mixed into one. The cashier blinked and looked at the cards handed over by two handsome guys i at the same time. He didn¡¯t know how to choose for a while. This ¡­ Chapter 180 Mary Kinson looked up and saw that they were about the same height. T he man on the right is dressed in a concise light blue suit. The handsome and straight brow bone is particrly conspicuous, the bridge of the nose is neat and sexy, and the lips that are not thin or thick are slightly sipped. The three-dimensional facial features are full of chilling tension. Although Yang Feng on the left is the pre-selected candidate for the school most handsome, under the sharp contrast of the man on the right, both his appearance and his calm breath are inferior. It¡¯s like a piece of unpolished jade, which is different from a piece of beautiful jade . Looking back Mary Kinson¡¯s heart tip is still uncontrolled. In a sh, the painful picture of the past life emerged in front of her eyes, covering the slight palpitation in her heart quickly. Instead, there is endless hatred. Mary Kinson stretched out her hand and pushed away the cards handed over from the left and right sides. ¡°I will pay for it myself.¡± As soon as the words sound just fell, the man crossed to the front of Yang Feng, and there was a tense and urgent breath between discretion. ¡°Yang Feng.¡± He opened his lips and fell like jade. Yang Feng is not a person who has never seen the world, but the breath emitted by men in front of him is not like what a college student has at all. He saw the hostility at the bottom of the man¡¯s eyes, and his tone was not good: ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Richard.¡± This name is famous in Beijing University, and Yang Feng also feels familiar. , he remembered that the former school grass was him. It is only because they have not been to school for too long that the students want to set up a new school grass. He won¡¯t find fault for this matter, will he? If it¡¯s really because of this, Yang Feng still wants him to get the crown. Anyway, he is not interested. When Yang Feng was about to speak, Mary Kinson suddenly took his arm, and she said lightly: ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the ssroom, ss ising soon.¡± He looked at the little hand on his arm in amazement. Although he has a good rtionship with Mary Kinson now, they rarely have physical contact. But he can also feel that Mary Kinson was deliberately showing tto Richard. With this in mind, he is more curious about the rtionship between them. Is it a couple? Richard is calm, his eyes are deep, and his tone is somewhat stubborn: ¡°I will wait for you after school.¡± Mary Kinson didn¡¯t look back: ¡°Don¡¯t wait, I have already made it clear with Richard.¡± Until the figure of Mary Kinson and Yang Feng disappearedpletely in Richard¡¯s eyes, and his eyes gradually dimmed. When he saw the video sent by Lavi Sue yesterday, he immediately put thepany¡¯s matter behind him. Richard had a premonition that if he didn¡¯t find Mary Kinson, she would probably be with others. He came to the school to find her, and saw that she was with other men, and his heart was angry and difficult. The frustration is more torturous . Lavi Sue came over and looked at Mary Kinson¡¯s distant direction side by side with him. ¡°Maybe because they were from the same college before, they didn¡¯t know new students when they first came to Beijing University, so they went closer and don¡¯t be too sad.¡± She just wants to soothe Richard¡¯s heart. But Richard turned around and didn¡¯t look at her. He said coldly ¡°Don¡¯t bother you, have you made it clear with Mary?¡± Lavi Sue swallowed saliva slightly at a loss. Richard¡¯s eyes are colder: ¡°Today.¡± The unexpected meaning is obvious, so we should exin it clearly to Mary Kinson today. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see Mary see me with resistant attitude.¡± He added. Lavi Sue nodded: ¡°Well, I will go to her to make it clear after school.¡± Richard went straight away. Lavi Sue gradually took a deep breath, and the bottom of her eyes surged unwilling. She approached Richard again and again like this, and there were too many moments to help him, but only one person¡¯s name-Mary Kinson will always appear in Richard¡¯s mouth! In the evening, when school was over, most of the students in the ss went back. Mary Kinson woke up take her time to go out. After ss 401, the corner of my eye swept to the girl by the window, sobbing on the table, and her shoulders shrugged. Mary Kinson paused and looked carefully. Isn¡¯t that her good best friend? She tentatively called the girl: ¡°Lavi Sue?¡± The girl twitched her shoulders and slowly lifted her tearful face, her eyes flushed, which made people feel distressed. Her voice has a heavy nasal sound: ¡°Mary.¡± It¡¯s really Lavi Sue. Mary Kinson went around to the ssroom through the back door, sat down in the seat opposite her, and asked with concern: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lavi Sue¡¯s depressed head drooped on the table, her chin pressed against the table, and her voice was low: ¡°Mary, although we haven¡¯t seen each other for several months, we have always been best friends, right?¡± Mary Kinson, who lived in a previous life, really always regarded Lavi Sue as her best friend. Before she died, she was still arranged by her to meet Richard. She thought that she really wanted Richard at work. And the result? As a result, they had already cheated on her and harmed her in partnership! As long as the thought of this, Mary Kinson¡¯s heart seems to be stuck with thousands of needles, and the real pain can¡¯t be eliminated. For a moment, because hate is too deep, her eyes be more and more cold. Before Lavi Sue noticed it, Mary Kinson adjusted her state and showed a sincere and harmless smile like a previous life. She smiled so brilliantly, and her mouth was somewhat silly: ¡°Of course, we have been best friends since middle school. If you hadn¡¯te to Beijing, maybe I would only take an ordinary university and only be a very ordinary college student in a small city.¡± ¡°Without you, I really might be nothing.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s clear tone, deliberately with a dumb shallow voice, is the reaction after trust rxation. Lavi Sue secretly smiled in her heart. Sure enough, she was still an idiot as always. ¡°How nice.¡± She reached out and grabbed Mary Kinson¡¯s palm: ¡°It¡¯s good to have you by my side.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Mary Kinson drooped her eyes and stared at their hand, and her heart was disgusting. It took a long time to press it down. She lifted her eyes and smiled innocently: ¡°Well, then you can tell me what happened today, making you hide in the ssroom and cry?¡± Mary Kinson certainly knows that if she really wants to hide, she will definitely hide in a ce where there is no one. Crying in the ssroom? Oh. The next y is the focus of Lavi Sue. Her eyes, half narrowed slightly, glowing with starlight, stared at Lavi Sue in front of her. Chapter 181 Lavi Sue sipped her lips and wanted to say, ¡°Yes¡­ yes¡­¡± Mary Kinson blinked inexplicably and asked with concern, ¡°Is it because of Richard? I saw him at school today.¡± His name, like a switch, opened Lavi Sue¡¯scrimal nds. Her eyes were full of tears, and her face showed some real grievances: ¡°Well, he has a bad attitude towards me now, always thinking that you broke up because you know I like him, so you broke up with him.¡± ¡°But I have never had the idea of¡­ to get involved in your feelings before, and I have never been in contact with Richard alone, but we are from a school, and asionally¡­¡± Mary Kinson didn¡¯t have the patience to listen to her fabricated story, and interrupted her gently: ¡°Needless to say, Lavi Sue, I understand that you treat me like a sister, how can you think about robbing Richard?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Lavi Sue nodded: ¡°I never thought about it.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Mary Kinson smiled lightly: ¡°I don¡¯t want Richard and give it to you, so you don¡¯t have to worry that I will be unhappy.¡± Lavi Sue was in a trance. There is something in her words. But Mary Kinson had worry and concern on her face,pletely regards her as a good sister. She must be thinking too much. Lavi Sue denied himself, then took out a paper towel from her pocket and wiped her tears. She cleaned up her emotions slightly before she began to y. She seemed worried and disputed: ¡°Do you really don¡¯t like Richard at all? Even if I am with him in the future, won¡¯t you feel ufortable?¡± Mary Kinson nodded ¡°Yes, didn¡¯t I tell you on the phone before? Richard and I can¡¯t be together for other reasons, but I am very happy to see you together.¡± They¡¯re really a match. She¡¯s looking forward to it. ¡°Then since this is the case.¡± Lavi Sue held her hand slightly, and the bottom of her eyes gradually showed the light of longing: ¡°Did you also say that you would help me stay with Richard?¡± Mary Kinson nodded with a weak smile. ¡°Well¡­ if you really want to help me, can you promise me one thing?¡± Lavi Sue¡¯s mouth is hidden with a smile. Mary Kinson recalled her past life, she was obeying her words and nodding again and again: ¡°Of course, have I done less for you?¡± Lavi Sue¡¯s eyebrows twisted lightly, and something was wrong. Mary Kinson smiled and exined: ¡°Because I think you are my best friend, I am willing. Just say it, what do you want me to do?¡± Then, Lavi Sue is also can¡¯t wait, said what she had already prepared. ¡°Well, now Richard still likes you very much. If you want to see me with him, the first thing is to let him give uppletely.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Lavi Sue hangs her eyes, seems to be very embarrassed and slowly lifts her eyes, sips her lips and says, ¡°So I think you should do it best to let him know that you don¡¯t like him at all.¡± ¡°And what shall I do?¡± Mary Kinson blinked with beautiful fox eyes, and her long and thick eyshes shed like porcin dolls. Lavi Sue¡¯s heart beats faster and seems to be a little nervous: ¡± you may not be willing to do it. I want to¡­ I want you to sleep with others in the hotel, and then let Richard see it. You know that he is proud. If he sees you sleeping with other men, even if he likes you again, he will give up.¡± As soon as the words sound just fell, Mary Kinson hung down her eyes and pulled out her hand slowly. It is for this step that she prepared for so long. Is this Lavi Sue really taking others brainless? In her past life, she didn¡¯t see it at all. She was a scheming bitch Upon seeing this, Lavi Sue hurriedly reached out and buckled Mary Kinson¡¯s hand, begging hard: ¡°Mary Kinson, I know you are the best to me, and I won¡¯t let you really sleep with others! Just for show, only in this way will Richard give up!¡± ¡°I really have no other way, don¡¯t you like Richard? You also want him to give uppletely, right?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll help me, won¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t we good sisters?¡± She speaks quickly, with the most pitiful tone, every sentence is more urgent, but every sentence is unreasonable. Marry was Kinson motionless, hanging her eyes, didn¡¯t know where to fee, her face a little cold sparse. Lavi Sue was anxious, and suddenly stood on the edge, kneeling in front of Mary Kinson. Her eyes are full of tears, falling, delicate and pitiful, and humble: ¡°Mary, I beg you, OK?¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes moved slowly and fell on her, staring at her quietly for a long time. Lavi Sue was stared at and panicked. For the first time, she was not sure about Mary Kinson. Will she say yes or not? Her heart seemed to be disturbed by ants, anxious and uneasy. Suddenly, Mary Kinson stood up and stretched out her hand to pull her: ¡°Don¡¯t kneel , we are all best friends, how can I stand it?¡± Looking carefully, she is still a good best friend in the past, but she is suspicious, but she has not changed in essence. In this way, Lavi Sue finally let go of her hanging heart, and her eyes shed a trace of sess. She hugged Mary Kinso nand buried her face tightly in her neck socket. ¡°Mary Kinson, I am also forced. There is really no other way.¡± ¡°As the best girlfriend, you can understand me, right?¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes were cold. Her hand was lifted and caressed her hair once and for all: ¡°Well, of course I can understand.¡± Lavi Suepletely released her heart, wiped away her tears and raised her smiling face. She vowed: ¡°Mary, you can rest assured that you are just ying with others, and I will never let others really touch you! Otherwise, my whole family will die! And¡­ only you, me and Richard will know this matter, and others will not know it, don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°You also know Richard¡¯s temper. He is not a talkative person and will not pass it on.¡± Mary Kinson, of course, knows that he can¡¯t pass it on, and also knows that what Lavi Sue said is not as simple as what she said on the surface. The more she emphasizes that others will not touch her, the more Mary Kinson feels tricky. However, no matter what calction Lavi Sue ys, Mary Kinson will pretend . Then look for another opportunity and p Lavi Sue¡¯s face! She raised her lips and smiled innocently and simply: ¡°OK, I always regard you as my best girlfriend, and of course I believe you. Don¡¯t let me down.¡± Chapter 182 Lavi Sue acted, just like a sister she hadn¡¯t seen for a long time, and took her to talk a lot. The moon sinks and the stars fall, and the night strikes. Lavi Sue walked out of the school gate and came to the car to pick her up. Her eyes were slightly swollen and red, and she looked lovely under the dim light at the intersection. She smiled with a friendly and harmless smile: ¡°Mary, it¡¯s toote. I¡¯ll let my driver take you home.¡± A wild girl from the countryside must live in a rented low-cost house. She can just look at it and satisfy her uneven heart for so long. ¡°No need.¡± Mary Kinson doesn¡¯t want her to know her identity yet, so as not to alert her. ¡°The ce where I live is not very good. You may not be used to it when you go. I can walk back by myself.¡± When she heard this, Lavi Sue¡¯s eyes flowed with such a slight awn and she nodded: ¡°Then be careful and send me a message when you get home. I will worry about you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Mary Kinson stood under the streetmp, and the eyes of those beautiful foxes were clearly hooked with some interesting things. Unfortunately, Lavi Sue had no idea. Mary Kinson turned, walked to the parking lot of the mall not far away, rode her beloved F4CC, and sped back to Kinson¡¯s home. In the hall, Beverly Kinsonwore reading sses and narrowed his eyes to read by light. Although he has passed his youth, his heroic face is full of charm of mature men, which is vigorous and reassuring. Mary Kinson walked beside him. He was so absorbed in reading that he didn¡¯t hear anything until someone reached out and pulled the book away from his eyes that he frowned and looked.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. When he saw Mary Kinson, who was smiling, he suddenly showed a gentle smile: ¡°Mary Kinson, you are back.¡± ¡°It¡¯s best not to read at night, but to go to the study and the lights better.¡± Mary Kinson closed the book and put it on the coffee table, and sat down against her father. Beverly Kinson breathed a sigh of relief, and his eyes gradually became dignified: ¡°Mary, nothing happened between you and William recently?¡± When William was mentioned, a strange glimmer shed at the bottom of her eyes. It seems that this name has be a special button in her heart. Once someone touches it, she will automatically react. ¡°Nothing, we have a good rtionship.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Beverly Kinson¡¯s eyebrows gathered up, and there was a taste of examination in his eyes. Mary Kinso nperceived something and raised herr eyebrows: ¡°Did something happen to the seventh master?¡± he sighed lightly: ¡°You should take the initiative to ask him. After all, you are husband and wife. If You can¡¯t keep in touch for several days, and you are as unfamiliar as strangers.¡± Mary Kinson nodded again and again, took out her mobile phone and looked at the time: ¡°It¡¯s toote today¡­¡± Beverly Kinson interrupted her directly: ¡°It¡¯s not toote, I¡¯ll let uncle Zhang send you.¡± Mary Kinson: ¡°¡­¡± Mary Kinson had no choice but to let Zhang drive her to William¡¯s residence ording to her father¡¯s meaning. William bought a suite next to thepany, which is convenient for him to travel to and from thepany. He lives there when he is alone. Whit Ben told her about this, and the address was also given by Whit Ben. Soon, she arrived at her destination. Zhang stopped the car and turned to Mary Kinson: ¡°Miss second, is this it?¡± ¡°This is it.¡± Mary Kinson pushed open the door as she said: ¡°Uncle Zhang, go back to rest, I will go up myself.¡± Uncle Zhang smiled and shook his head: ¡°My master told me to watch you go up. You should go up first to see if your husband is there. If he is not there, I will pick you up again.¡± Mary Kinson nodded and understood that she would not leave. It is better to go up directly: ¡°Then I didn¡¯te down for five minutes, which means I went in, so don¡¯t wait.¡± ¡°Good.¡± In this way, Mary Kinson came to the fifth floor and touched the door of No. 505 ording to the messaagges given by Whit Ben. Staring at thebination lock, a bold idea suddenly appeared in her heart. She stretched out her finger and pressed her birthday password. When she was ready to press the certain button, she was a little nervous. Ding¨C A bell rang abruptly, and a mechanical female voice followed: ¡°The password you entered is wrong, please re-enter the correct password.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s heart jumped, and then the fox¡¯s eyes dropped slightly, showing a helpless smile. What are you thinking? Thebination lock of the seventh master¡¯s house, how can the door lock be her birthday? She still asked Whit Ben honestly. The message returned in seconds. Mary Kinson once doubted whether Whit Ben added himself to be particrly concerned, and every time, no matter what time period, he would return the message in seconds. ¡°Password 123456.¡± This should be the original password. Mary Kinsonmuttere and opened the door ording to the password. Just before the eyes is a suffocating darkness, thick like a piece of dead ink sshed into her eyes, another scalp pins and needles. Even if the light is not turned on, the room should not be so dark. Mary Kinson blinked and rubbed it several times before going in and turning on the lights. She saw that the furniture in the room was pitiful, and there was only a sofa with unified decoration in the middle. The floor was all ck, and even the windows were all sealed, and even the curtains were not used. Mary Kinson went to the middle of the room, looked up and stared at the only incandescentmp on the ceiling, and found that the whole room was like a ck box, without a trace of light. This is not a ce where people live, but a prison where prisoners live will also have windows. Will William live in a ce like this? The bright incandescent light makes people inexplicably irritable, and the boredom from outside to inside makes Mary Kinson scalp pins and needles. She walked towards the room inside. There came the voice of trembling millet: ¡°Seven masters, I know I was wrong, the project was my negligence, I¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have done this, all the mistakes are my fault, seven masters, I just ask you to let me live¡­¡± The sound is no different from crying, and then the kowtow sound of ¡°bang bang bang¡±es one after another. Mary Kinson surprised to slow down, but her heart beat faster and faster, challenging her nerve endings. She stretched out her hand and pushed open the door very lightly, revealing a gap to see the scene inside. What caught her eyes was William¡¯s cold face. He was facing the door, his brow smelling like a beast, and his eyes rolling bloodthirsty scarlet. He took a step and stretched out his hand directly to grab the neck of the man kneeling on the ground. The man turned his back to Mary Kinson. She couldn¡¯t see who the man was. She only saw William pinching his neck and lifting him up. At least it is also a seven-foot man¡¯s body, but in William¡¯s hand, he is like a weakmb and has no backhand power. Chapter 183 Is he mad? ¡°Seven master.. seven master¡­ leave me alive¡­¡± The man¡¯s legs fluttered in the air, and his throat struggled to make a sound. But William is like a devil returning from hell, with bloodthirsty breath. In this all-ck room, it ferments to the fullest degree, as if the air in the whole room is covered with devil¡¯s minions. The demon king opened his lips and voice was cold and disabled: ¡°I have found out the video of Nelson meeting you.¡± The voice just fell, the man was shaking violently, and the liquid sprinkled down his fluttering legs trouser legs. Struggling with tears: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, leave me alive¡­¡± William is more like a terrible nightmare. Cold light gushes out from the bottom of long and narrow eyes, pulling men¡¯s nerves. Fear is pulled to the limit, and men are about to copse. ¡°Seven maste¡­¡± The man regretted being provoked by Nelson and did something to the project, but he didn¡¯t expect to lead to the destruction of William¡¯s project. Now he can¡¯t even save his life. The trembling voice has not yetnded, and William in front of him held him high and smashed him hard toward the wall. Bang- The sound of skull hitting the wall, like a giant thunder, made Mary Kinson tremble all over. The man couldn¡¯t make a sound in pain, holding the back of his head tightly against the wall, and the blood dripping from his hair quickly stained his back cor. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Seventh Master, please, don¡¯t¡­¡± He was shaking like a sieve out of breath, and began to cough violently after saying two sentences: ¡°Ahem¡­ Ahem¡­ Seventh Master¡­¡± But the devil in the room, at the pace ofing for his life, approached him. The man kowtowed to the devil in despair and humility: ¡°Don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± He wants to live, so he shouldn¡¯te to William today, but even if he shouldn¡¯t have William¡¯s appointment, William won¡¯t let him go. He shouldn¡¯t have done anything to the project. William¡¯s wide palm fell from the air, like holding a small ball, wrapping his head. The man¡¯s voice stopped, even his breathing stopped. His headd seems to be crushed by William¡¯s fingers, and the back of the head is already injured, and blood gushes out constantly when it is pinched to the position of the wound. William¡¯s dark deep eyes are empty, only scarlet blood. He pinched the man¡¯s head and grabbed him. The man had reached the extreme of suffering pain, but his body was like a leaky doll, shabby and swaying from side to side without a bracket. The man¡¯s eyes began to turn up, as if he were going to be unconscious, and the sound in his mouth was more like the obsession of survival: ¡°Seven¡­¡± Bang- There was another loud noise, and William once again carried him heavily and dummp him to the wall. The man fell to the ground like a doll, motionless. But William didn¡¯t mean to let him go, even though he might have gone into shock. He still walked towards the man, lifting his feet and stepping heavily on the man¡¯s face, like crushing ants, crushing them back and forth. Outside Mary Kinson dare not shout, as if witnessed the devil cannibalism picture. The shock and fear brought by the senses were deeply branded into her bone marrow. She finally understood why all the people should be afraid of William. It turns out that he really eats people. The light road in the room seems to have just hit, and the light shes twice, and then the light goes out. The room was dark, cold and quiet. And the room outside the door, that is, the hall where Mary Kinson stood, is now lit. When the lights inside go out, people outside will appear. William in the room turned back fiercely, and Mary Kinson only saw a pair of scarlet eyes like magic, more like the eyes of a ghost. She took a step back in fear and sat down on the cold floor. But those eyes are like shadows, from the inside of the room quickly close to magnify in front of her eyes, instantly all body perception disappeared, there is only one voice inside. Dying. ¡°Ah!¡± Mary Kinson shouted. That¡¯s horrible! For a moment, the death picture of the past life was staged again in her mind, and it was dark and bloody everywhere. Still, a big hand suddenly crossed her eyes, and her eyes fell into darkness. Mary Kinson¡¯s instinctive trembling feeling dissipated. The other senses of her body gradually revived, and the tip of her nose smelled a familiar and cold breath, which smelled heavily blood. This hand across her eyes is stained with blood! Mary Kinson was immersed in the past and instinctively climbed back: ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t touch me¡­¡± Boom. Behind her sounded the sound of the door closing. Mary Kinson looked back and saw that the room like hell was closed. The man standing at the door was hanging sharp eagle eyes, and his cold and hard face was stained with a few drops of bright red blood. However, because he was too beautiful, he showed some beauty of killing. Mary Kinson felt that he must be crazy. Now in front of the devil, he can still feel that the devil is beautiful. She swallowed her dry throat, and the beautiful fox¡¯s eyes turned around without focal length. She was at a loss, afraid , all of which were written on her face.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. For a long time, William slowly opened his thin lips, and his dumb voice actually had a trace of tiredness: ¡°Why are you here?¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes trembled , only to see him half hanging deep eyes, eyelids glowing pale blue, as if very tired, wrapped in brutal breath. On the contrary, there is a messy and weak aesthetic feeling, as if it had experienced a great war. The fear of him in heart gradually dissipated as time passed. Mary Kinson stood up from the ground and swallowed her saliva: ¡°I¡­ my dad knows that you seem to have a bad attitude recently. Let mee and see you.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± William leaned against the ck door, his dark hair mixed with wood grain, and his dark eyes seemed toe out of the darkness. ¡°There was an ident in the project. Some people made extra money in my project, which led to the death and injury of a group of workers.¡± After understanding the reason, Mary Kinsondidn¡¯t have so much fear for William. Indeed, a person in charge who kills a worker because of his own self-interest deserves to die. ¡°Are you going to be sued now?¡± Mary Kinson slowly stepped, and stretched out her hand to help him wipe the blood on his face. After wiping it twice, she found that it was not all the blood of that person, and William also had a wound on the bridge of his nose. Mary Kinson¡¯s fine eyebrows twisted slightly, and when she looked closely, she found that the wound was like a trace of deep buckle with her nails. Chapter 184 Speaking of it, the man in the room just now was beaten unterally and didn¡¯t dare to touch William. How did William get the injury on his face? Before Mary Kinson wanted to understand, the man¡¯s body suddenly pressed down, and leaned against herand both of them fell to the ground. She used all her strength, and strongly supported William for a while. Smelling the special breath of William, Mary Kinson froze in ce, and her mood was in a mess. Suddenly, a hoarse and low male voice came from my ears, blowing over with a warm breath: ¡°Sleep together tonight.¡± As if a string of small electric current spread to the bottom of her heart along her ears, making a big ripple. She panicked. ¡°Er¡­ I have to go to school tomorrow. If I am too tired, I may not be able to have a good ss tomorrow.¡±Mary Kinson turned her head sideways and deliberately put her ears away from his lips. Now he is so weak, even if she tells a little lie, he won¡¯t do anything to her, will he? William seems to be a chuckle. Lowughter, it seems unreal. But Mary Kinson clearly heard it, just in her ear. ¡°You sleep every day at school. Is it important to be tired at night?¡± The deep male voice is as deadly as poison, even a little crisp. Then, William seemed to be intentional, his cheeks rubbed against her neck, and the broken hair beside her ears made Mary Kinson¡¯s bones itch.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. What is he doing? ! That kind of feeling is like holding a lion in her arms, obviously she is scared to death, but the lion is ying coquetry with her. It¡¯s even scarier, okay? ! ¡°Master Seven.¡±Mary Kinson awkwardly called him a sentence. The end sound evoked by men is like old wine, intoxicating and sinking: ¡°Hmm?¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s throat tightened: ¡°I¡¯ll help you go to the room to rest first.¡± Say, she is veryborious side body, holding William heavy arm, almost dragging him step by step to the bedroom. There is nothing in the bedroom, only a big bed with ck tone, the windows are all sealed, and the air does not flow at all. Turn on the light, the strong incandescentmp seems to stab eyes, and it takes several blinks to adapt. Mary Kinson couldn¡¯t understand how William lived in this room. ¡°Don¡¯t you even have aputer in your room?¡± William returned deserted: ¡°I want to work in thepany. This is just the ce where I sleep, and there is no other use.¡± Although what he said is very simple, Mary Kinson guessed that it could never be just like this. If you really just sleep, do you need to make the whole room imprable? But she didn¡¯t expose it. In the final analysis, they are only nominal couples. It is a principle not to explore each other¡¯s life and heart. She continued to hold William to the bed and put him down gently. The big bed sank deep into a pit, and Mary Kinson was about to let go. Suddenly, the people on the bed pulled her arm and forced her to the bed. ¡°You¡­ seven masters¡­¡± Before the words were finished, William put her big hand around her slim waist and fixed her sideways on the bed. She couldn¡¯t move at all, and her whole body was tight like a tight bow. The good-looking fox¡¯s eyes were covered with ayer of drizzle, and faintly covered with some panic. The voice of a man chuckling from above his head is very nice: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t make you tired.¡± Mary Kinson: ¡°???¡± Blood from all over her body rose to her brain, and her pink face turned red in an instant, and she wanted to bleed. Her hands and feet are stretched tighter. William¡¯s thin lips evoke a faint smile, but he has no ns to do anything. Even if, just holding Mary Kinson with stiff limbs to sleep, it is also good. The next day. The girl in the big ck bed, curled up with her hands and feet, lies in the middle of the bed. she slowly opens her eyes, and what she sees is a dead ck silence. It seems that she has returned to the seconds after her death in a previous life. There is no sound, no picture, and her mind is ck. She suddenly suffocated, sat up in bed, touched her mobile phone, turned on the lights, and shone around the room. She just rememberedst night. Oh, this is not the world after death, but William¡¯s room. Speaking of which, what about William, who should sleep on the side? She looked down at the bedside, where there was a man¡¯s breath on it, and she was the only one. After taking two deep breaths of air and proving that she was still alive, she got up and went out directly. There was no ce to clean up and dress herself in this room. Just out of themunity, she saw the ck Maibakh parked not far away. People in the car also saw her, and slowly came to her backwards, with a familiar face rolled down from the window. Heughed and joked: ¡°Miss Kinson, it seems that syou were tiredst night, and you have eyebags.¡± It¡¯s Whit Ben. Mary Kinson didn¡¯t care about him. Last night, she was not tired at all, but scared. She dosen¡¯t know how she fell asleep. She always guard against William in the first half of the night, but fell asleep after midnight. ¡°Get in the car, Master Seven asked me to take you to school.¡±Whit Ben pushed open the passenger door. Mary Kinson nodded and drilled in, wearing a seat belt and asking at will: ¡°Is there a problem with the mood of thest seven masters?¡± When he heard this, Whit Ben suddenly turned white and grabbed his hair unnaturally: ¡°No, there were casualties in the project. He was busy dealing with his family members, and he was a little annoyed.¡± Seeing his reaction, Mary Kinson almost confirmed that there was something wrong with William. Just this question, can¡¯t be asked by asking Whit Ben, and don¡¯t want Whit Ben to offend William because of his problems, so she didn¡¯t ask again. ¡°Come on, it¡¯s gettingte. You can take me to school.¡± She leans on the back of the carzily, as if she doesn¡¯t care about William¡¯s problems at all. Whit Ben breathed a sigh of relief and drove to school with a smile: ¡°By the way, I heard that you were admitted to Beijing University, and your skills are quite big.¡± ¡°Listen? Isn¡¯t someone following me?¡±Mary Kinso debunked. Otherwise, how does William know that she sleeps every day at school? Whit Ben wrinkled his nose, deliberately stretched out his neck and looked out of the window, facing the car outside: ¡± Didn¡¯t you see that you want to send someone to ss? ¡± But where is there someone outside the car to add Maibakh¡¯s car¡­ Mary Kinson ignored him, slowly closed her eyes and whispered: ¡°Drive steadily, I¡¯ll take a nap.¡± Whit Ben coughed twice and stared at the road condition to slow down slowly. Within two or three minutes, the quiet car was cut by a bell. Mary Kinson fiercely opened her eyes, and her eyes were bloodshot. It seems that she really didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. After a while, She took out my mobile phone from my pocket. It¡¯s Lavi Sue. Chapter 185 Mary Kinson, who was on the back of the chair, leaned forward slowly and took the mobile phone and put it in her ear. Without waiting for the other end to speak, she said directly, ¡°I¡¯ll be at school soon. Let¡¯s meet and talk.¡± Lavi Sue had to swallow her words¡±Hmm.¡± Susan rarely see Lavi Sue¡¯s shriveled appearance, except in front of Richard. Curiously, she said: ¡°Lavie Sue, don¡¯t you think your good best friend seems to be stronger than you?¡± Answer the phone, she dosen¡¯t let Lavi Sue speak. When she heard this, Lavi Sue disdained her lips, and there was a sure glimmer at the bottom of her eyes: ¡°You look up to her.¡± In a twinkling of an eye, a quarter of an hour passed. There is no ss in the morning. Mary Kinson stoodzily at the back door, and raised her eyes. she nced at the students in ss. When the students noticed her, they talked in a low voice. Isn¡¯t this Mary Kinson, a freshman transferred from Wutong College and the next ss? Suddenly, all the students who paid attention to her suddenly seemed to see something terrible and buried their heads to do their own things. Mary Kinson perceived their changes, and her eyebrows were frowned. Then, a familiar smell came from behind, mixed in the air and lingering slowly on the tip of her nose. The bottom of her eyes gradually cooled down, like a sharp de hidden, with the cold light. The boy stood behind her and stared at her with his eyes down: ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± Mary Kinsondidn¡¯t look back, but said coldly, ¡°No.¡± Richard¡¯s eyes are gloomy and his tone is irresistible: ¡°We have to talk.¡± Mary Kinson slowly turned her head and smiled: ¡°Next time, this time I am looking for Lavi Sue.¡± Lavi Sue in the ssroom came out, as if intentionally sandwiched between them, and looked at Mary Kinson with a smile. ¡°Mary, are you looking for me?¡± ¡°Well, discuss thest time together.¡±Mary Kinson smiled innocently and harmlessly, and her eyes shed like starlight. Richard¡¯s eyes were cold, sweeping Lavi Sue¡¯s face and questioning her. He asked Lavi Sue to make clear to Mary Kinson about Although Lavi Sue didn¡¯t look at him, she also felt a cold feeling on her back, which made her feel a little cold and her voice sank: ¡°Well, let¡¯s talk alone.¡± ¡°Good.¡±Mary Kinsonwarmly took her hand, ignored Richard directly, and walked towards other ces. oked back at Richard, only to see that he was a weathered st Halfway through, Lavi Sue timidly looked back, and the intolerance overflowing from his brow reached the critical point, and thest residual patience was about to die out. Lavi Sue quickly turned her head and understood that the n should be carried out as soon as possible, and then she had no way to face Richard. And Richard will not let her go. With this in mind, Lavi Sue¡¯s pace is faster, taking Mary Kinson¡¯s arm and turning into the unmanned equipment room. Mary Kinson closed the door behind him, and they were reluctant to find a ce to sit down. ¡°Whoo.¡±Lavi Sue couldn¡¯t help exhaling, stretched out her hand and pulled at the neckline. Mary Kinson is very calm. Even sitting in a narrow position, there is an air of pity that cannot be concealed: ¡°You are very nervous.¡± Lavi Sue noticed her, and suddenly felt that she seemed to be a different person. She didn¡¯t seem toe from a small family, just like a good family. This feeling makes Lavi Sue ufortable, as if she is very unwilling to admit that Mary Kinson is actually superior in terms of conditions and temperament. The n in her heart is more sure to be carried out! ¡°A little bit, because Richard is very hostile to me, and I am nervous when I see him now.¡± Mary Kinson sneered in her heart, but the surface did not show half a point. She took out a sugar from her pocket and handed it to her: ¡°Come, eat something to relieve it.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡±Lavi Sue ate the sugar unsuspecting, then gradually raised her eyes and smiled: ¡°As you can see, Richard is always pestering you. As long as you do what I say, he will give up on you.¡± Mary Kinson also showed great irritability, and her lips were slightly pursed: ¡°Well, yes, he is always looking for me, and there will be ssester. Let¡¯s make a long story short, how to start.¡± Lavi Sue silently scolded her silently from the bottom of her heart. Boys like Richard, let alone at school, one couldn¡¯t find a man with a better condition than him in the whole capital, and Mary Kinson still felt that his deep affection was a burden. It¡¯s stupid. ¡°Then I won¡¯t beat around the bush. I think things have developed to this point, and it won¡¯t be toote. If you drag on, it will only cause more trouble. Why don¡¯t you go to the hotel after school today?¡± Mary Kinson dropped her eyes and thought for a moment, then nodded undefended: ¡°Yes, the hotel, and the people who acted with me, have you arranged it?¡± When she said these words, her beautiful fox eyes, with some less obvious naked, made her eyes bright and amazing. Lavi Sue was immersed in her own n and smiled and nodded: ¡°Well, this is very simple. I just found a nearby hotel and opened a room in advance. Actors are also easy to find.¡± ¡°OK, just arrange it and send me a position after school.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Seeing her cooperation, Lavi Sue was beaming and her brow was flying: ¡°Thank you, Mary, I didn¡¯t expect you to think so highly of me.¡± Mary Kinson has begun to get tired of it. ¡°Don¡¯t say useless words, in short, I will fully cooperate with you, and you remember to ensure my innocence.¡± She blinked and her long eyshes quivered. Lavi Sue got up and stood up: ¡°Well, then go back to the ssroom first, and I will send you a message after school.¡± ¡°Good.¡±Mary Kinson also stood up and walked towards the door. ¡°By the way, don¡¯t talk about anything after school, so as not to let other students know and there may be trouble.¡±Lavi Sue is afraid that Yang Feng may follow, which will affect her real n. Mary Kinson smiled and nodded: ¡°OK.¡± As long as Lavi Sue put forward it, she will promise it one by one now. The two returned to the ssroom respectively. Lavi Sue just returned to her seat, and Susan couldn¡¯t wait toe, but was persuaded by her sharp eyes. The corner of her eye skimmed in the direction of Richard, signaling Susan not toe over. Because Susan gave Mary Kinson a stumbling block, and she and Mary Kinson are good sisters. If they get too close, Mary Kinson will feel strange. Even if Mary Kinson is really aplete idiot, she should be afraid of Richard and Yang Feng around her. Susan pursed her lips knowingly and turned around to sit in other seats. Just sat down, the mobile phone in pocket vibrated, she took it out and saw that it was a message sent by Lavi Sue. They are in the same ss, but they have to chat on WeChat. Susany prone on the table and secretly read the news with his elbow. ¡°I booked the hotel, you arrange people.¡± Chapter 186 Susan¡¯s eyebrows were raised in surprise, then slowly sank down, and she sent a message at full speed: Didn¡¯t you say you had a holiday? How did you change the time? When the news was sent, it quickly came back: Isn¡¯t it good to settle everyone¡¯s worries early? Susan thought for a while: OK, I¡¯ll contact now, then put a camera in the hotel and take pictures. Where is the medicine? Medicine is the most critical step! At this time, Susan subconsciously looked at the students around, for fear that someone would pay attention to her. With her head against her desk, she ducked back: I got it from someone in the bar yesterday. It works very well. It will work after only staying in it for ten minutes. After a while, she thought of something again, and then she sent it silly: When the timees, she rolled around in bed, took off her clothes. It would be interesting to take pictures. At this time, Susan only wanted to shoot Mary Kinson, but she didn¡¯t think of the most vicious one. After all, she is only a college student, and her mind is not too vicious. But then Lavi Sue replied, which made her almost drop down from her chair, and quickly put out the screen of her mobile phone, and looked at Lavi Sue. As if Lavi Sue had expected, she would have this kind of reaction. Susan waspletely submissive by her. Then, Susan¡¯s eyes slowly re-cast on the mobile phone, and the screen pressed on. Thest message was: Isn¡¯t it more interesting to shoot an AV of female college students? What Lavi Sue means is to let the man fake the y. Susan was a little panicked, blinked badly: What if Mary Kinson called the police afterwards? The screen lit up again. ¡°What if she calls the police? The monitoring can see that she volunteered to go in. Are adults responsible for their actions?¡± Although it is only a paragraph of text, but Susan¡¯s brain can clearly show Lavi Sue¡¯s face, which looks somewhat elegant, is full of calcting at the bottom of her eyes. Perhaps, from the moment Lavi Sue found her to trap Maary kinsonin the hotel pit, Lavi Sue was going to let Mary Kinson lose her body. Susan underestimated the viciousness of Lavi Sue. She doesn¡¯t know what to reply to¡­ After hesitating for a long time, she hesitated to reply: ¡°Is this too much? If you identally let her catch¡­¡± ¡°Things are like this this, is there a big difference between shooting video and shooting AV? After this incident, Mary Kinson will definitely offend for us. It is not so easy to harm her next time.¡± After a paragraph was sent, before Susan digested it, she sent another paragraph: ¡°It is better to do it absolutely at one time, don¡¯t let her have room to turn over.¡± Susan looked at the chat records on her mobile phone, and her back was cool.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. She¡¯s d she is with Lavi Sue, otherwise she didn¡¯t know how ugly she will die since she offened Lavi Sue. This woman is terrible. After a while, Susan realized that it was not so lucky to be with Lavi Sue. ¡°I see.¡±Susan replied with uneasy feelings. Lavi Sue replied: ¡°Delete today¡¯s chat recordpletely.¡± ¡°Good.¡±Susan did it correctly. It¡¯s time for school. Yang Feng, carrying a ck oblique bag, came to Mary Kinson¡¯s table with a youthful atmosphere, reached out and buckled the table top, making a ¡°drumming¡± sound. After attracting Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes, he raised his lips and smiled energetically: ¡°After school, do you want to go together?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m waiting for my friend, and there¡¯s something else.¡±Mary Kinson bent her lips slightly, and the drizzle overflowed in the eyes. Yang Feng grabbed the bag belt with both hands and nodded: ¡°OK, then I¡¯ll go first.¡± ¡°Bye.¡± After saying goodbye to Yang Feng, Mary Kinson took out her mobile phone and waited for the news of Lavi Sue. Ding-dong. Message from mobile phone. Mary Kinson¡¯s pink lips slowly evoked a yful smile, and she clicked on her mobile phone, with the hotel room number: Jinde Hotel 903. People are already there, so go directly first. She stared at the above information, without mentioning a sensitive word. Even if Mary Kinson gave evidence of this after the ident, Lavi Sue would not bear any responsibility. Now Mary Kinsoncan see Lavi Sue¡¯s thoughts at a nce. ¡°Good.¡±Mary Kinson quickly returned a message. Then she picked up the small backpack specially prepared today from the drawer and went out with cheerful steps. Jinde Hotel is located around the school. Compared with other hotels, it is a high-ss hotel. The lobby is luxurious. The rotating ss door reflects Mary Kinson¡¯s moving and beautiful fox eyes, with a faint cold light, which makes her whole person like a beauty carved out of ice, transparent and chilly. As the ss door turned, Mary Kinson entered the hotel lobby with her bag. The person sitting on the sofa, slightly urgent put down the magazine in hand and waved toward Mary Kinson: ¡°Mary Kinson, here.¡± Mary Kinson sat down in front of Lavi Sue: ¡°Shall I go directly to the room?¡± Lavi Sue looked at the mobile phone time on the desktop with low eyes, and then looked up at her: ¡°Have you sent a message to Richard?¡± Mary Kinson took out her mobile phone and sent a message to Richard in front of her: ¡°Send it now, I will let hime here in 20 minutes?¡± ¡°Good.¡±Lavi Sue tilted her head and stared at her to send a message. ¡°OK, then I¡¯ll go to the room first. Has the man arrived yet?¡±Mary Kinson put her mobile phone in her bag with an undefended smile. Lavi Sue won¡¯t think things are going too smoothly, but only think Mary Kinson is too stupid. After all, she has fooled her many times before, and she hasn¡¯t found it. This time, of course, is no exception. She stood in ce with a gentle and supportive smile on her face: ¡°Here, I told him, you go in and y with him, you don¡¯t have to take off your clothes, just take off your coat and lie in bed for a while, just wait for Richard toe over.¡± Mary Kinson walked towards 903 without looking back, and raised her hand to make an OK gesture. Lavi Sue stared at her into the elevator, picked up her mobile phone and called Susan: ¡°She is going in, is everything in the room ready?¡± In Room 904 next to Room 903, Susan sits on the bed, and the big screen is the scene of the big bed in the next room. The position is just right. Wait a minute, everything that happened is enough to be photographed. Susan cocked her head and smiled ¡°Well, everything is ready, waiting for the idiot to go in.¡± Chapter 187 Ding¨C When the elevator reached the ninth floor, the elevator door slowly opened. Mary Kinson strolled towards 903, and the door was left unlocked. She slowly pushed the door and opened it. This room is not an ordinary room, but a special sex room, with striped patterns on the walls that confuse people¡¯s vision. Walking in without two steps, a special smell went straight to her nose, which made her frown slightly. There is fragrance in the room, or special fragrance. Mary Kinson slowed down, looking at the room and looking for the ce to put incense. Walking inside, what suddenly catches your eye is an extrarge waterbed. The pink and purple bed curtain makes people blush, while the man sitting by the bed, with greasy hairstyle and wrinkled suit, looks like a cowherd with strong shape. The man also saw her, and his eyes shed a stunning color. He is indeed a male prostitute, who was ordered by Susan and said he had a special order. Although he was reluctant toe, he came because he was given more money. When he came to this awkward and vulgar sex room, he thought she would be an aunt who was hard to swallow, but he didn¡¯t expect to meet a touching and delicious student sister. This kind of sister has to pay, okay? ! ¡°You ¡­ hello ¡­¡± The man greeted,¡±Are you Mary?¡± Mary Kinson has a pair of good-looking eyes, and her contemptuous eyes have a sense of judging the situation, as if she had crossed all living beings and looked around the edge of the bed. Finally, stop on the deskmp pole. Susan in the next room just looked at Mary Kinson through the camera, and his heart elerated for no reason. Why? Her eyes are right on the camera. Did she see it? Susan touched the phone, and wanted to call Lavi Sue¡¯s phone. No, no, how did she know there was a camera here? Illusion. Susan hypnotized erself. However, Mary Kinson in the camera came towards the camera, picked up the water cup at the table and poured some water, but didn¡¯t drink it, just in front of the camera. The water cup filled with water, like a chaotic mirror, covers all the pictures of the camera. Susan widened her eyes. Mary Kinson really seems to have found the camera. Susan quickly called Lavi Sue: ¡°Lavi, Mary Kinson seems to have found the camera and deliberately blocked the camera. What should I do?¡± Vaguely, she felt that there might be something wrong with today¡¯s n. However, Lavi Sue didn¡¯t think so, and she only respondedzily: ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence. It doesn¡¯t matter if there is no video..¡± Susan frowned and jumped out of bed and paced back and forth: ¡°However, I always feel Mary Kinson, she is prepared, and the n will not be so smooth¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t scare yourself, if she really has some brains, she won¡¯t go into the room.¡±Lavi Sue¡¯s tone is raised, and the bottom of her eyes is full of calctions: ¡°Didn¡¯t you put medicine in the incense? It will work in ten minutes, so you should stabilize and don¡¯t mess up.¡± After listening to her, Susan thought it right. After all, all the medicines have been put, so there should be no problem. ¡°All right.¡± Room 903. The man sitting on the bed has been in for more than ten minutes, and he has been taken medicine for a long time, and the efficacy has gradually urred. Staring at the girl sitting around, let alone medicine, few people can stand up withoutmedicine. ¡°Miss Kinson¡­¡± He pressed voice, with a somewhat coaxing meaning, and held out his hand towards her, trying to hug her. Mary Kinson suddenly stood up, just to avoid the cowherd¡¯s hand. She turned her head and smiled at him. ¡°I¡¯ll take a shower in the bathroom first. Wait a moment.¡± The man¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved down, swallowed saliva deeply, and pressed the burning desire under his abdomen: ¡°Good.¡± Then, Mary Kinson went into the bathroom, turned on the tap and kept putting water. The sound of water flow drowned out the sound of taking pills from her bag. From the bottom, she dug out a blue pill and put it in her mouth, top of her upper jaw. This is to prevent the inferior love medicine in the room. Then, she took out a colorless pill and pinched it in her palm. The good-looking fox¡¯s eyes gradually lit up with a faint fog, which gradually covered her chestnut pupils. The whole delicate face like a porcin doll exuded a wanton whisper, and was somewhat cruel. She looked into the clean mirror and looked into her face. It seems to see thest scene before the death of a previous life, and also see Lavi Sue¡¯s arrogant smiling face. The hatred in the bottom of her heart surged like a tide, diffusing from the heart to the lungs and abdomen, gradually burying her throat tube, nose and mouth¡­ Mary Kinson, who almost suffocated in the hatred of past lives, quickly picked up a handful of water and poured it on her face, only to calm down a little. OK, don¡¯t think about it. Let¡¯s go out first. Everything has just begun. When Mary Kinson came out of the bathroom, the cowherd on the bed began to pull her clothes, her cheeks were red, and her neck was unnatural red. When she saw Mary Kinsoning over, her eyes suddenly became bright, like a light bulb of several kilowatts, staring at her with hunger and thirst, showing a ttering smile. He wants it, so does the body. The womaning from the bathroom, like the holy fruit of rain that can save him, exudes an attractive breath. He reached out his hand longingly and stepped down on the bed to meet her. ¡°We ¡­ can begin.¡± Women evoke a smile, and the smile is obviously charming to the extreme, but there is no vulgar ttery, which directly teaches people to move their eyes: ¡°Of course you can start, don¡¯t move, I will do it.¡± The man swallowed saliva, full of pornographic pictures, and the corners of his mouth couldn¡¯t close: ¡°Good¡­ I will cooperate with you.¡± The clear female voice seems to be poisonous, seducing and killing people invisibly: ¡°Close your eyes.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The man has been serving other women, and never thought of today. Unprecedented pleasure made him feel that the next step must be the peak of his life. He closed his eyes tightly with excitement and waited for Mary Kinson¡¯s initiative. Three secondster, the smile on Cowherd¡¯s face disappeared, and he suddenly opened his eyes, only to see that his hands were tied up by ropes from nowhere. He stared at the big eyes, but soon knowing, revealing a pair of bad smil: ¡°Originally¡­ you still like to y sm?¡± ¡°Yes, this is the excitement.¡±Mary Kinson leaned over with a smile and tied his hands. The man tightened his body, smelling the fragrance of the girl close at hand, and didn¡¯t hold back and pressed it directly. Mary Kinson opened his body sideways and dodged him like ying hard to get. With a sly smile like a fox on his face, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, not in bed.¡± Chapter 188 Nowadays, female college students are really good! The man secretly thought, and eager to eat Mary Kinson, but can only follow her rhythm. ¡°Where then?¡± ¡°Come with me.¡±Mary Kinson tied his hand, took his tie and walked to the cupboard beside the bed, then dumped him in: ¡°Stay inside.¡± The man¡¯s mind is still awake, staring at a small area, and some hesitates: ¡°How to y here?¡± The words sound just fell, Mary Kinson stretched out her hand and pushed him in. The cowherd shrank and looked at her with injustice: ¡°After all¡­¡± He saw the girl in front took out the tape from his pocket, and sealed his mouth. ¡°Uh-huh¡­¡± The man finally realized something was wrong and began to struggle toe out. The girl in front directly pulled up the cupboard door and put him in the dark with a bang. Mary Kinson stared at the closed cupboard door, and waited coldly for the people inside to struggle to make a sound. After a while, the movement gradually weakened, and it was estimated that he was tied and couldn¡¯t work hard. In this way, she turned and walked to the bedside, opened the box containing incense, and took out the inferior love medicine from it. Then put the colorless pills in it and ignite them. This pill was developed by herself, and it can be regarded as a kind of love medicine. It can stir up primitive human feelings in just a few seconds, which is much more powerful and advanced than the original love medicine. When it is put in and ignited, it has no taste at all and will not be detected. After getting everything ready, she also got sideways into the wardrobe on the other side. There was not enough space to hide alone. Estimating the time, Richard should being at the moment. Hotel lobby.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Sitting on the sofa, Lavi Sue saw that it was almost time, so she kept staring at the rotating ss door and watched Richarde over. Just before the appointed time, a handsome figure appeared at the door. She saw that the man was extremely handsome, dressed in a dark blue suit without any extra wrinkles. Because he seemed to be running, his chest fluctuated slightly. He unbuttoned two buttons with one hand, and his sexy Adam¡¯s apple protruded, which made Lavi Sue blush and heartbeat. And Richard seems to have noticed her, a pair of cold eyes with some obvious impatience. God knows how happy he was when he saw the text message sent by Mary Kinson. Although there are only a few short words: I am waiting for you at Jinde Hotel. But it is enough to evoke all Richard¡¯s thoughts about her. As long as she is willing tomunicate, everthing is fine. Unexpectedly, he saw Lavi Sue as soon as he arrived at the hotel. ¡°Where¡¯s Mary?¡±Richard asked coldly. Lavi Sue was surprised and embarrassed. She faltered and couldn¡¯t say aplete sentence: ¡°Why are you here, Mary¡­ she¡¯s not here¡­¡± Seeing this, Richard¡¯s eyebrows were frowning, and his eyes were deep and cold. It seemed that there was a ready-to-go mood under his eyes: ¡°She sent a message to let mee to the hotel, did you tell me that she was not here?¡± Lavi Sue was very afraid of him, and subconsciously shrank her legs in the chair: ¡°I don¡¯t know why Mary called you toe over, she¡­ she is not very convenient now.¡± Richard¡¯s patience was exhausted and voice was extremely cold: ¡°Room number.¡± She seemed to lose her mind because of fear, and hesitated for a long time: ¡°Nine zero three.¡± As soon as the words were spoken, a strong wind passed in front of him, and Richard headed for the elevator with long legs. Lavi Sue¡¯s lips hang a trace of sessful smile, hurriedly followed up, and came in a moment before the elevator door was closed. She didn¡¯t dare to lean against Richard, and she was a little far away, pretending to be very flustered: ¡± Mary really doesn¡¯t want to be with you, otherwise how could she call you toe now¡­¡± ¡°But I advise you not to go in, or you will regret it.¡± The more she said this, Richard must be going up, and his cold eyes stared at the elevator floor without saying a word. The cold breath emitted all over the body vtilized incisively and vividly in the narrow room of the elevator, and the chill was freezing. Ding. When the elevator door opened, Richard walked towards 903 like a gust of wind, and Lavi Sue ran to keep up. He kept calling him back: ¡°Richard, why don¡¯t we call Mary first, and we¡¯ll go in again? It¡¯s not convenient to go in like this, really.¡± Richard turned a deaf ear and kicked in the door directly. With a bang, Lavi Sue got a fright. The interesting hotel room that came into view made Richard¡¯s handsome face sink. Those pair of naturally light gray eyes swept every inch of the room coldly, just like Fauchelevent¡¯s de, tearing the air apart. Mary doesn¡¯t like such a room. He came in with his legs open, and Lavi Sue followed. When the two of them walked to the edge of the big water bed one after another, they found that there was no one in the room at all. Richard turned around, his eyes sharp and cold: ¡°Where is Mary?¡± Lavi Sue was stunned. Yes, where¡¯s Mary Kinson? ! Lavi Sue also wants to ask this question. Shouldn¡¯t the bed be a picture of the man and Mary in bed? Why is there no one? The more she thought about it, the more she didn¡¯t understand it. She stretched out her hand and scratched her ears more and more frequently. Before she wanted to understand what was going on, her brain began to faint, and her body seemed to be rolling around in the steamer, which was inexplicably hot and ufortable. She looked at Richard, saw him as if his face was not right, handsome face with unnatural red, walking around the room, as if still looking for Mary Kinson. ¡°Richard, the room seems¡­ there is something wrong¡­¡±Lavi Sue blinked, and her pupils were uncontrolled. It was difficult to gather the line of sight. Strange reactions in the body forced her to approach Richard step by step. Richard turned to ask her, where is Mary Kinson. As soon as hhe turned around, he didn¡¯t expect Lavi Sue to be behind, and he didn¡¯t hear her walking at all. ¡°What are you doing?¡±Richard frowned, and his eyes were cold and mixed with other emotions. He also found problems and looked at Lavi Sue¡¯s face always shaking: ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± There is something wrong with this room. It has been drugged. Lavi Sue was already in love with him, and with the provocation and stimtion of drugs, she couldn¡¯t restrain herself at all. She stretched out her little hand and put it on Richard¡¯s chest, and felt the hot male chest, which made the drug effect more violent. Her voice was so low and dumb that it was very abnormal: ¡°, I am so hot.¡± Richard also felt a fire burning in his abdomen, his body was stretched like a full bow, his light gray pupils gradually erged and narrowed,. There is a primitive feeling in the body, which unconsciously devours his thinking, and there is only one voice in his ear: ¡°Want her.¡± Chapter 189 Lavi Sue has no reason at all, and sticks to Richard¡¯s back tightly, trying to absorb some coolness, so that the body itching like ants can be freed. The love she buried deep in her heart has already flooded out¡­ Richard knocked pushed away Lavi Sue, then shook his head,. Dry-mouthed, he felt the skin surface obviously burning. No, he has to go quickly!This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Richard held thest touch of reason, held the wall and moved towards the door, but the picture in front of him was always shaking, as if riding a roller coaster, and he couldn¡¯t tell where the door was. Lavi Sue followed up behind him and hugged him from behind: ¡°Hey¡­ don¡¯t go, I began to like you from high school, and I tried to get into Beijing University for you.¡± Low and heavy voice, apanied by the hot breath, let Richard¡¯sst trace of reason in head almost be blown off by this hot air. He turned around fiercely, and his light-colored eyes were not clear, just like ripples. He can¡¯t see the woman¡¯s face clearly in front of him. Whates to mind is Mary Kinson¡¯s face like a porcin doll. Countless dreams revisited at night emerge again. He just wants to catch the person in front of him urgently, and can¡¯t let her disappear again! Even if it¡¯s just a dream. Lavi Sue thought that he wanted to respond, and her heart was overjoyed. he was greedy for this dream-like picture: ¡°You are not suitable for Mary. You can rest assured that I am definitely better than her to you, and I will cherish you.¡± she leaned over, trying to kiss him. At this time, Mary Kinson, hiding in the wardrobe, is like an elf dormant in the dark. The light seeps through the small gap between the doors and falls on her white face. The distance is a little far, Mary Kinson can¡¯t see their expressions clearly, but even if the two figures turn to ash, she can recognize who they are. The bottom of her heart turned up a heavy feeling of nausea, and her nails were tightly pinched into the palm of her hand, branded with deep marks, but she could only suppress a little unbearable feeling of vomiting. Like yesterday¡¯s past life picture, it is also pulling her nerve endings repeatedly. Finally, the picture was fixed at the moment before death. For a moment, Mary Kinson felt a severe cone pain in her heart. Her chestnut pupils were gradually upied by hate, and there was a faint scarlet color. Outside the cab. ¡°Let go of Mary.¡±Lavi Sue thought that she could be Richard¡¯s woman immediately, so she said that. Seeing that red lips will touch his thin thickness, the man¡¯s eyes in front of him instantly be cold. Richard¡¯s chaotic eyes shed a trace of sobriety and saw that the person in front of him was Lavi Sue. His eyes did not hide the color of disgust at all, and he threw her away like a skimming shoe, and his lips were wrapped in irrepressible anger: ¡°Get out!¡± Lavi Sue fell to the ground, grabbed the cor with one hand, looked at Richard with puzzled and confused eyes, and voice was hoarse: ¡°What¡¯s the matter¡­¡± Richard pulled open his tie hard, let himself be a little sober, and then went out without looking back, taking off his wrinkled coat, as if he had been stained with something dirty, and he was disgusted. Until he left the room, his strong legs werepletely weak and fell to his knees on the floor. This is the effect of this medicine. If it is not solved, it will lead to fever, weakness of limbs and gradual confusion of consciousness. Richard tried his best to hit the wall, and blood gushed out instantly at his knuckles, leaving scarlet blood on the white wall, forming a harsh color. Under such stimtion, his mind finally cleared up. Just then, a waiter passed by. He made a cry for help to the waiter: ¡°Help me,e and tie me with a tie, and knock me unconscious and send me to the hospital!¡± When the waiter heard voice, he looked up and saw the man in front of him, his hair soaked with sweat, his cor nted and copsed around his neck, his shirt pulled wide, and his muscle lines were smooth and perfect. Richard fiercely raised handsome face and narrowed his eyes. Seeing that the waiter was still standing still, he clenched his teeth and said in a cold voice, ¡°Please knock me out, now! I will pay you!¡± Hearing this strange request, the waiter was also surprised. He came forward to help him: ¡°Hit¡­ knock you out?¡± ¡°Yes, or I don¡¯t know what I would have done!¡±Richard stretched out his hand and pulled up his neckline tightly, feeling pain and despair. Servicemen swallow saliva fiercely, he raised hand and patted hard on Richard¡¯ back neck. This kind of strength could not hurt Richard at all, but now he has taken medicine and fainted directly. Then, the waiter quickly took out his mobile phone and called the manager: ¡°Manager,e to the ninth floor. There is a fainted guest here, and his body is very hot. Come and have a look¡­¡± The waiter only cares about the physical condition of the person in front of him and doesn¡¯t look into the room at all. Dragging Richard in aa, he went into the elevator. If he took a few more steps, he could hear a woman¡¯s soft voice from the room: ¡°Richard¡­ where are you, don¡¯t go¡­.¡± Lavi Sue leaned against the wall, pulling her clothes in a mess, and her face became more and more obvious, as if she were staying in a steamer, and her body temperature rose linearly. She felt that if she went on like this, she would be burned alive by nameless fire! However, she had already lost her mind, and the whole person was groggy. Chapter 190 The temperature in the room rose quietly without interest. Lavi Sue grabbed with her hands around her neck, crawling on the ground with her whole body ufortable, revealing her chest, but she felt so ufortable that she couldn¡¯t scruple much at all. It¡¯s so ufortable¡­ In the chaotic sight, a figure came up, and she narrowed her eyes and raised her head. She saw a handsome face like a fairy, and a pair of eyes like stars, which are her dreams day and night. ¡°Richard, you¡­ you came¡­¡± She excitedly greeted him, raised her hand around his neck, and her body went around like a water snake. The figure in front of her did not push her away again, but catered to embrace her and walked towards the waterbed full of interesting design. Colorless love and fragrance flow in the room, and there is a beautiful scenery. Hiding in the cupboard, Mary Kinson went out of the room without moving sound and closed the door tightly. Leaning against the wall, she spit the pills in her mouth into the trash can, took out the tablet and began to open the calendar. Her fingers touched the time of the day, and her beautiful fox¡¯s eyes were wet, and the mood at the bottom of her eyes was misty. Today, she finally opened the preface.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. many hours passed. Lavi Sue was woken up by a series of bells. When she opened her eyes, she saw the purple and pink bed curtain. The window seems to have been opened, the breeze blows slowly, and the bed curtain shakes gently and slowly. Lavi Sue squinted, and her body shook on the waterbed, and her lips gradually floated open the girl¡¯s smile. Completely regardless of how many times the cell phone rang, she sat up slowly, with severe backache, but her eyebrows did not wrinkle. There is a whole body mirror on the wardrobe facing the bed, so you can see your own figure clearly when you sit up. She craned her neck and saw the red marks in the mirror. She caressed her fingers and then fell down along the marks, and her lips were always hooked. Joy is engraved on her face. She knew that all these traces were left by Richard, which symbolized that she finally became Richard¡¯s woman. The mood of dreamse true is probably this kind of feeling. The wide noise of the bell rang again and again, and Lavi Sue finally looked at the mirror with satisfaction, and then slowly went to take the mobile phone. She answers end the noisy bell. ¡°Hello.¡±Lavi Sue¡¯s voice is a little dumb because she just woke up. By contrast, the voice of Susan is simply too sharp: ¡°Where are you?! I¡¯ve been looking for you all night, and you didn¡¯t answer the phone untilst night. It¡¯s eleven o¡¯clock noon now, and it¡¯s lunch time, and you didn¡¯t attend the ss¡­¡± Listening to Susan¡¯s nervous and unclear exnation of the situation, Lavi Sue still smiled: ¡°OK, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Then why did you go? I waited for you in the hotel for a day, and I don¡¯t know what to do!¡± In the face of Susan¡¯s questioning, Lavi Sue iszy and has a kind of superciliousziness: ¡°OK, it¡¯s all over. Did Mary Kinson go to school today?¡± Mention this, Susan is even more angry, everything was ready to calcte Mary Kinson, she dosen¡¯t know how to be like this in the end, and she can¡¯t get in touch with Lavi Sue. Last night was a torment and torture for her. When she got up early in the morning to go to school, she also saw Mary Kinson and Yang Feng talking andughing into the ssroom, and there was no painful and decadent state. Mary Kinson was raped or notst night? ¡°Here she is. As usual, she seemed to be finest night.¡±Susan seemed a little angry. She didn¡¯t catch Mary Kinson, and she prepared everything in vain. It¡¯s really unlucky! Lavi Sue at the other end is not in a hurry to deal with Mary Kinson, and it doesn¡¯t matter. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Got it?¡±Susan was puzzled and asked: ¡°Know what it means, Mary Kinson is safe, how is it possible, we drugged, and the cowherd¡­¡± Lavi Sue¡¯s timbre changed slightly and seemed a little cold: ¡°You should speak louder.¡± Susan paused for a while before she asked dully, ¡°Why do you want me to speak louder? Can¡¯t you hear me?¡± ¡°I asked you to speak louder and let the whole school know that you set a trap in the hotelst night and waited for Mary Kinson to enter, but it didn¡¯t seed.¡± Susan¡¯s embarrassed ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that¡­¡± She is just curious, how Mary Kinson escaped, and where did Lavi Sue disappear overnight? She is alone here, and is puzzled. ¡°The hotel matter is over, don¡¯t mention it in the future.¡±Lavi Sue announced coldly: ¡°Just pretend that nothing happened yesterday, do you hear me?¡± Susan muttered something in a low voice, but she didn¡¯t dare to speak. She only nodded obediently: ¡°Hmm.¡± Afternoon. Lavi Sue came to school with a chiffon scarf around her neck, which smelled of shattered ss. She didn¡¯t look for Mary Kinson either, as if she had forgotten all the nned things long ago and didn¡¯t mention anything. Her real purpose is to want to see Richard, but she didn¡¯t see it. Maybest night, Richard was too tired, and she could understand. It¡¯s time to leave school. Mary Kinson still walked out of the school gate alone. Before long, she saw a Maibakh parked under the white tung tree in the opposite street, and the rustling leaves fell on the roof, as if she had waited for a long time. She noticed the traffic lights on the opposite side, walked a little faster, then opened the door of the passenger seat directly, and got in with a low body. Bang. The door closed a little loudly. Whit Ben, who was resting in the driver¡¯s seat with his eyes closed, was stunned and widened his eyes. He quickly wiped the saliva at the corners of his mouth and looked at Mary in consternation. After seeing that it was Mary Kinson, his face calmed down and he grabbed his hair: ¡°I was afraid that you didn¡¯t see the car and wanted to call you.¡± ¡°You are asleep. I have already gone home without seeing your car.¡±Mary Kinson leanedzily on the back of the chair, squinting at him with some interest. Whit Ben raised his eyebrows and blinked his eyes, obviously looking like ack of sleep: ¡°It¡¯s okay not to mention this. The more you mention it, the more sleepy I am. During this time, the top management of thepany is busy and crazy. I haven¡¯t slept for a few days, taking advantage of the excuse to pick you up. In order to get a chance to sneak out and have a rest.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s thin eyebrows gently gathered up, and she couldn¡¯t help feeling a little scared when she thought of the scene she saw at William¡¯s home that day. Such seven masters are terrible, as if he were eating people. But she still opened her mouth and asked, ¡°Did the seven masters not have much rest recently?¡± Whit Ben couldn¡¯t open his eyes: ¡°Well, he has less rest.¡± Chapter 191 Mary Kinson patted him on the shoulder and said kindly: ¡°Come, take the co-pilot and rest, I will drive.¡± Whit Ben dragged his tired body to open the door and thanked: ¡°Thank you very much.¡± Mary Kinson changed to the driver¡¯s seat, started the engine, and spoke casually: ¡°Then go back to Mary¡¯s house first. I¡¯ll take some medicine to seventh master and recuperate his body.¡± ¡°Well, give me a few more pairs. If I go on like this, I will die suddenly sooner orter.¡±Whit Ben pulled up his seat belt and hung his head on the back of the chair. Watching Mary Kinson, seeing that she was driving good, with a somewhat cool temperament, he quietly marveled. She can always bring too many surprises to people. ¡°Yes.¡±Mary Kinson is not stingy, and she took Whit Ben as a friend anyway. Whit Ben nodded slowly and smiled: ¡°In fact, the seventh master didn¡¯t say that he came to you today. I wanted to find you and took the opportunity to take a break.¡± For other reasons, he had no chance toe out at all. Only Mary Kinson can be an excuse in front of Seventh Master, and when he mentioned to pick her up from school, Seventh Master let hime without lifting his eyes. Mary Kinson asked casually while driving: ¡°Why is thepany so busy recently?.¡± Whit Ben didn¡¯t treat her as an outsider for a long time, ¡°There is a key project under the Seventh Master, which is intended to be built in the center of Beijing, but because there are relevant responsible persons, there is an ident.¡± ¡°To put it simply, it is to cut corners and steal building materials at key positions, resulting in copse idents behind the project and heavy casualties. Therefore, the upper level of thepany now meets every day to discuss solutions.¡± Although Mary Kinson had no contact with business, she had heard a little about the means of the Seventh Master in his previous life. this situation is well suppressed by his means, and it will not drag on until now. Mary Kinson said objectively: ¡°With the financial resources and means of seven master¡¯s Company, whether it is to give morepensation or use other hard means, it is very easy to solve it,.¡± Whit Ben looked straight out of the window and couldn¡¯t help but get serious: ¡°If the seventh master only wants to deal with it, he can solve it in less than one day by his means.¡± Then, Mary Kinson was slightly surprised, but also soon can understand. In Beijing, it is not an exaggeration to say that William is an absolute monarch. ¡°Well, so what is the secret that has dragged on until now?¡± She asked. Whit Ben sighed: ¡°The problem is that among the casualties, seven or eight people are members of the Qingshan regiment. They threatened to call the leaders of their gangs, and then they would make trouble around the door of thepany, which would not make ourpany¡¯s top management feel better. They even said that they invited professional killers to take the life of the seventh master.¡± He said slowly: ¡°Now the legal society is bing more and more strict. Groups like them are not as popr as in the previous ten years. There are quite a few cases where they need to go to work on the construction site, so conflicts are inevitable.¡± The car body suddenly braked sharply. Whit Ben leaned forward defenselessly, and his seat belt tied his neck, causing him a sore throat: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?!¡± He looked outside in surprise and thought it was a traffic ident, but this is the area with few vehicles, and there are few cars outside at all. ¡°Nothing.¡±Mary Kinson¡¯s good-looking fox¡¯s eyes blinked, and the bottom of her eyes is slightly awned, with a wisp of coolness. Soon, she was expressionless, and then drove. The clear girl¡¯s voice melodious in the car space: ¡°Just a little surprised, someone actually said that he would take the life of the seventh master.¡± Whit Ben whined and adjusted his sitting posture: ¡°I think you are clearly worried about the safety of the Seventh Master.¡± ¡°With the skill of the seventh master, there is no need for me to worry.¡± Whit Ben smiled again: ¡°It seems that Miss Kinson still trusts Master Seven very much.¡± Mary Kinson: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You go on, and then what?¡±Mary Kinson brought the topic back to business. Whit Ben nodded and added: ¡°Now the high-level intention of thepany is extremely different from that of the Seventh Master. They all feel that it is precisely because it is rted to gangs that it is necessary to take the most efficient and simplest means to suppress it, and they also know that the Seventh Master has this ability.¡± ¡°But the Seventh Master seems unwilling, because the casualties are really true. The Seventh Master has some pity for their buttocks and doesn¡¯t want to use extreme means too much.¡± Just finished this sentence, Whit Ben smiled in a low voice, as if he had told a cold joke and made himselfugh. ¡°Do you put the word pity with the seventh master? It doesn¡¯t match at all?¡± Mary Kinson, who is driving, doesn¡¯t look up, but her eyes are clear, but she always looks a little cold, as if she didn¡¯t listen to him attentively at all. In fact, she was thinking about the scene that William almost killed the man that day. Once upon a time, she still felt that William was a devil king, who ate people without spitting bones, which would make people afraid. Now it seems that the person in charge of cutting corners on the project is the real murderer. Even if William killed him that day, it was not far.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Mary Kinson suddenly realized something, suddenly found her backing William. ¡°Miss Kinson, I¡¯m talking to you. Are you listening?¡±Whit Ben stressed. Mary Kinson nced at him lightly and replied in a perfunctory way: ¡°I am listening.¡± Whit Ben: ¡°¡­¡± What are you listening to! Maibakh stopped steadily and neatly, and Mary Kinson pushed open the door and went out: ¡°I¡¯ll go back and get some herbs, you wait for me in the car.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± In less than a few minutes, Mary Kinsone out in a hurry with a small cloth bag and get into the driver¡¯s seat: ¡°Now go to thepany, I want to see him.¡± Whit Ben turned over the contents of the bag and couldn¡¯t understand it when he took it out: ¡°Do you have my share of herbs?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mary Kinson drove, took a shortcut, and soon arrived at William¡¯s head office. There are a bunch of men in ck suits at the door of thepany, but their hair is so gorgeous that people can tell their identities at once. ¡°Bad.¡±Whit Ben, who was originally sitting in the passenger seat, instantly sat up straight and unfastened his seat belt, then pushed open the door and got off. His whole set of movements is in one go. ¡°These people havee to make trouble again.¡± When Mary Kinson parked his car and got off, she couldn¡¯t see Whit Ben, but the sound of making trouble gathered at the door of thepany was like the waves beating on the rocks. ¡°Let Williame out to speak, do the seven master want to hide in thepany?¡± ¡°Dare to exploit the money earned by human life and dare note out to recognize debts?¡± Chapter 192 Zhao Xiong didn¡¯t look at Whit Ben at all, but looked at William straight with his eyes: ¡°Why, don¡¯t you money and want to solve things? We are willing to solve problems and set conditions, but you refuse?¡± At that moment, the top leaders of thepany also came out. They covered their nose and mouth with handkerchiefs, just like the members of the Qingshan regiment, who were all infected with viruses and bacteria. They were afraid of catching any infectious diseases, so they greeted the security team behind them from a distance. ¡°Banish them away! It¡¯s time to get off work immediately. The employees of thepany see this situation after work. How can theye to work tomorrow?¡± ¡°Yes, hurry to drive people away, thepany raises you such arge group of security guards? Hurry up.¡± After that, more than 30 people came out one after another, and the security guards wearing professional explosion-proof clothing came forward and dispersed the Qingshan regiment in a few minutes. Zhao Xiong looked back far away, staring at William, and loudly said, ¡°Seven masters, we won¡¯t stop there. We will be driven away today and wille again tomorrow!¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The loud sound seemed to cut through the empty sky and fell into the ears of every high-rise standing in front of the door. Zhang Zhide, who is also regarded as an elder in the high-rise, walked to William¡¯s side. He said respectfully, ¡°Master seven, there is no need to talk with him about dealing with this kind of street mob. Anyway, we should pay no lesspensation. If theye to make trouble again, we will report to the police. Otherwise, ourpany also has military security guards. There is no need to waste time with them, and there is no need for you toe down and talk to them in person.¡± Whit Ben, who has always done things for seventh master without too many words, also stood on the high-level side this time, and felt that the people in Qingshan Group were really a little confused. William said in a cold voice: ¡°None of you are allowed to intervene in the Qingshan regiment. Without my order, you can¡¯t call the police or use force to deal with them.¡± High-level people don¡¯t understand why the seven master, who have always been cold and cuel was so gentle to these gans. However, no one dared to confront him head-on. He seemed to gather up his murderous look, but he still couldn¡¯t ept his natural rage. His footsteps were slightly sideways and he was about to go back to thepany. Out of the corner of eye, he swept to the girl not far away. The chin forehead is slightly raised, there is no sound, and the lips move. Come here. Mary Kinson, who kept a short distance, raised her brow slightly and came towards him. When the top officials met Mary Kinson for the first time, they were first surprised by her outstanding appearance, and then they were more curious because William, how could they associate with female college students? William hung his eyes: ¡°When did youe?¡± ¡°I came with White Ben.¡±Mary Kinson raised the herbs in hand: ¡°I heard that you haven¡¯t had a good rest for a few days. I have prepared some herbs for you to drink, which will help you refresh yourself.¡± Then, William eyes shed a strange warmness, fleeting. The two of them entered the elevator one after another, and Whit Ben hurriedly followed them. But he was caught by Zhang Zhide, a high-level official, and asked in a low voice: ¡°Is that the niece of the seventh master?¡± Whit Ben swallowed his saliva fiercely and looked at Zhang Zhide with wide eyes: ¡°Are they like uncles?¡± Although seventh master is older than Miss Kinson, isn¡¯t he so good? ! Zhang Zhide is even more curious: ¡°What is the rtionship?¡± Whit Ben couldn¡¯t say clearly. He disturbed his head, turned his eyes and looked at the two people who went far in front of him. He waved hastily at Zhang Zhide: ¡°The seventh master is going up and into the office. I have to keep up and have something to report. Sorry, I have to go first.¡± Then he quickly ran over and squeezed in at the moment when the elevator door closed. As soon as he breathed a sigh of relief, he raised his eyes to a pair of cold eagle eyes, just like the tip of a knife facing his eyes, and his heart suddenly lifted. This elevator, it seems, is not what he should get on¡­ Embarrassed, or Mary Kinson coughed lightly, and his little hand secretly turned to the side and let him stand beside him. Whit Ben nodded, standing on the edge of Mary Kinson, separating William. In the cramped space, William¡¯s aura is still very strong, like a huge dark cloud hanging over them. Mary Kinson is ordinary. The good-looking fox¡¯s eyes are narrowed¡±The people gathered at the door of thepany are members of the gang to which the casualties belong?¡± When she heard this, William looked at her sideways ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°I heard what they said just now, and they¡­¡±Mary Kinson paused for a while. When no one interrupted her, she went on: ¡°It seems that it is not necessary to get muchpensation, because they are gang members, and the most important thing for them should be loyalty.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the elevator door opened, so she had to stop and curl her mouth: ¡°Here we are, let¡¯s go to the office.¡± Three people arrived at the office together. When Whit Ben finally came in, he took the door and looked up to see William sitting on the leather chair wantonly. Mary Kinson, standing in front of him, just took out the herbs in hand and put them down. A big hand directly around her waist, overbearing will bring her into full, with a light mint and cold depression breath in the arms. She sat defenseless on William¡¯s legs, her heart jumped, and she wanted to stand up subconsciously in a sh. But the big hand stopped at her waist didn¡¯t mean to rx at all. A cold but sexy voice came from my ear: ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°Eh?¡±Mary Kinson looked at William¡¯s face, a touch like an electric current shed across her mind. William¡¯s thin lips are slightly sipped and his ck eyes are dark: ¡°Continue .¡± Mary Kinson nodded, sat on hisp, and said slowly: ¡°They want to ask for a statement. In fact, it may be better to find an opportunity to exin the situation to them.¡± Whit Ben sat on the sofa and couldn¡¯t help but join the topic: ¡± The people of Qingshan Group met the Seventh Master. If it weren¡¯t because they can¡¯t win, they will beat people directly!¡± When he heard this, Mary Kinson looked at Whit Ben and said, ¡°Qingshan regiment?¡±¡±Yes, the casualties are also members of the Qingshan regiment.¡±Whit Ben nodded: ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you clearly in the car?¡± ¡°Maybe.¡±Mary Kinson can¡¯t remember either. At that time, she was thinking about other things while driving. Mary Kinsonwrinkled up her fine eyebrows and looked at William. What? William¡¯s cold face is still calm, but voice is somewhat soft: ¡°When Qingshan Group became famous.¡± In recent years, the elite of Qingshan Group has been aging seriously, gradually keeping a low profile and even being down and out. Normal young people should not know the Qingshan regiment. Chapter 193 Mary Kinson quickly changed the subject: ¡°Remember to drink this herb, and there is another one for White Ben, and then I should go home.¡± Standing up from William¡¯sp, when she left, she looked back at him: ¡°I hope you can handle the Qingshan regiment as soon as possible and you can have a good rest. Long-termck of sleep will lead to brain atrophy.¡± William, on the other hand, hooked his lips and smiled ¡°OK, I will try my best to make time to go home and sleep.¡± Mary Kinson frowned lightly. Beijing University. There will be an examination in the middle of the semester. Students who don¡¯te to school very much have toe. This group of students includes Richard, who has already worked as an intern in a familypany. Every time he came to school, it will cause an uproar. But this time, when he first came to school, he went to the next ss for the first time. ¡°Look, it¡¯s Richard!¡± ¡°Wow, it¡¯s really handsome. It seems to be a man from a novel. The perfect appearance and figure, wearing a suit and school uniform are perfect.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Richard stood at the door of the ss and asked a student at will: ¡°Is Mary Kinson in your ss here today?¡± The girl who was asked was honored and excited, with spring in her eyes: ¡°Well, Mary shouldeter.¡± The girl pointed behind his back¡±Look, she ising.¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Then, Richard immediately looked back and saw Mary Kinsoning along with Yang Feng talking andughing, much like male and female students who fall in love in campus drama. His Handsome face sank, and his whole body aura changed slightly. Yang Feng also saw him, standing out among the students. ¡°The school grass hase to you again.¡± Mary Kinson then lifted her eyes, just looking at Richard. People around seem to be filtered, and there are no redundant people in each other¡¯s eyes, only each other. Richard stepped forward and crossed in front of her. Her voice was unique and beautiful: ¡°Mary,st time you asked me to go to the hotel, why weren¡¯t you there?¡± Mary Kinson hung down her beautiful fox eyes and didn¡¯t answer in a hurry. Yang Feng around him is more considerate and asks softly: ¡°Do you need help?¡± Mary Kinson smiled at him: ¡°Thank you, I will face it myself this time.¡± ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll go back to the ssroom first.¡± Yang Feng strode towards the ssroom. Richard arbitrarily raised hand and overbearingly took Mary Kinson¡¯s hand, quickly walked to the stairwell where no one was, and closed the door with one hand. Before Mary Kinson spoke, he pressed her directly on the back of the door, supported her face with one hand, and pressed her handsome face very close. The distance is close to the breathing sound of two people, and they are intertwined. Richard¡¯s eyes light, like automatic induction, subconsciously falls on her pink and moist lips. I haven¡¯t seen her for so long that he almost forgot the taste on her lips. Uncontrobly, his face gradually erged in her chestnut pupils. Seeing that he was about to kiss, his lips were slightly open, his breath was like blue, and voice was deserted: ¡°You don¡¯t want to kiss me, do you?¡± All of a sudden, Richard¡¯s reason was back. He raised his light gray pupil eyes, and there was deep love in his eyes: ¡°Well, I think.¡± his other hand around her waist, tightly hugged her, head against her thin shoulder: ¡°I want to kiss you, but also want to hug you, especially if I want you to think.¡± ¡°Mary¡­¡± He lowered voice and bewitched him: ¡°Don¡¯t make trouble, OK? The longest quarrel we have ever had is not more than three weeks, but this time it has been almost three months.¡± As he spoke, he slowly raised handsome face, and his deep eyes were filled with attachment and gentleness: ¡°You don¡¯t know how much I miss you in the past three months.¡± After all, he wanted to kiss her on the face. However, Mary Kinson turned her head away, and the fox eyes filled with drizzle were full of coldness: ¡°Richard, we have broken up, and you will make me resentful.¡± Looking at her strange face, she is more like a sharp knife tip scratching him, covering the heart tortured by missing. ¡°What the hell happened, and how did this happen between us?¡±Richard still doesn¡¯t understand. Mary Kinson looked at him coldly, and she couldn¡¯t tell whether the teenager in front of him was alone with the people in previous lives. If so, why can he finally kill their children and even kill her with Lavi Sue? Oh no, it¡¯s just her baby, not his. ¡°Mary.¡± He called softly ¡°I have already mentioned you to my dad. I am also doing an internship in thepany very smoothly now. I also n to take you back home when I can independently manage thepany¡¯s ability after graduation¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re married.¡± Married? ! Mary Kinson¡¯s pain swept through again, and this affectionate confession seemed to be earlier than the previous life in terms of timeline. It seems that Richard said these words a few days before graduation in her past life. At that time, she was so moved that she even promised him a marriage proposal in advance. Although it was the same as he promised, he managed thepany after graduation and they got married early. But doesn¡¯t the root of all the pain begin with marrying him? She sneer: ¡°Married? Now I, even with the roadside beggars married, even if lonely old age, will not marry you.¡± These words are not angry words, Richard can see from her indifferent eyes. ¡°But¡­¡±voice was a little dumb, and his light gray pupil seemed to be snowing endlessly, which was dim: ¡°You said before that when you graduated from high school, you agreed with me that you would only marry me in the future.¡± AUnder Richard¡¯s deep eyes, Mary Kinson¡¯s psychological defense line copsed and reced it with endless heart-wrenching pain. At this point, a wave of youthful memories welled up in her mind, like a knife hanging. Clearly Richard loved her so much in this world, but why did he bring himself to a miserable situation in his previous life? Why don¡¯t you let go of children? Why on earth do people¡¯s hearts change? Too many questions that don¡¯t understand are like sharp des, which cross her heart with a knife, and the wanton pain makes her almost unable to stand straight. With a cavity hate against the body, still like a sculpture, Mary Kinson looks without any emotion. Chapter 194 In the ssroom. In the absence of a teacher, all the students are studying hard with books. Lavi Sue, who is still lying on the table, is out of ce. Susan learned on a whim. She was very careless as normal times and would look outside of the window from time to time. So when there is movement at the door of the next ss, she almost pricks up her ears to listen. After the excitement passed, Susan quickly stepped over from the chair and squatted on the edge of Susan¡¯s table. Her eyes shone: ¡°Lavi Sue, Richard came to school!¡± Lavi Sue slowly raised her eyes, her face turned yellow, and voice was quite weak: ¡°Where is it?¡± Seeing this, Susan¡¯s eyes turned to worry: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You look so bad.¡± ¡°Leave me alone.¡±Lavi Sue frowned and resisted the soreness of her abdomen: ¡°Where is Richard, I have something to find him.¡± Susan pointed to the front door: ¡°He just looked for Mary Kinson in the next ss. I heard many girls talking about school grass at the door of their ss. It must be Richard.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡±Lavi Sue supported the desktop with one hand, stood up with strong support, and walked towards the next ss with her legs open. That pace is a bit awkward. Susan was trying to keep up, and she looked back and persuaded her: ¡°Don¡¯t follow.¡± Lavi Sue came to the next ss alone and happened to meet Yang Feng. She smiled weakly: ¡°Yang, where is Mary?¡± Yang Feng knew that she and Mary Kinson were friends and politely said, ¡°She was called away by Richard.¡± ¡°Do you know where they are now?¡± Yang Feng pointed to the direction of the stairwell not far away, and voice was slightly strange: ¡°Over there.¡± ¡°OK, thank you.¡± Lavi Sue dragged her sore waist and walked to the door of the stairwell. As soon as she approached, she heard the words of marriageing from inside, and suddenly her mind went nk. Without thinking about anything, she pushed open the door of the stairwell. Bang- The door passed by the two men inside. Richard¡¯s face sank instantly. Lavi Sue saw that the two of them seemed to be kissing together, and his face was transient. She stretched out her hand and grabbed Richard¡¯s cuff and pulled him away. ¡°Hey!¡± She gave a hasty call. Richard¡¯s face was as heavy as ink, and his brow was covered with a heavy hidden anger¡±Let go.¡± Lavi Sue has always been afraid of Richard. The closer she gets to him, the mores he discovers that he is cold to everyone, as if no matter who he is, one is not enough to enter his eyes. Except Mary Kinson. But today, she seems to be a different person, with a little face wrapped in a weak pale, some red corners of her eyes, and weak in her morbid state. She pulled his cuffs tighter: ¡°I won¡¯t let go.¡± Richard¡¯s eyebrows were deeply wrinkled, as if crossing a mountain and river: ¡°Are you crazy?¡± He suddenly pulled back his cuffs, and his eyes were somewhat disgusted. Lavi Sue was taken forward by strength, because she was too weak, she was able to grasp it. Richard turned back to Mary Kinson, and voice was gentle with thick love: ¡°Mary Kinson, let¡¯s talk in a clean ce.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± Two female voices rang in his ears almost at the same time. Mary Kinson leanedzily against the door panel and said nervously, ¡°Isn¡¯t Lavi Sue looking for you? She and I are good girlfriends, how can you do this to her?¡± Then, Lavi Sue pitifully looked at Mary Kinson, thought she was really speaking for herself: ¡°Thank you, Mary Kinson.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, if you have anything to say to Richard, say it.¡± In this way, Richard¡¯s face is deeper. The whole stairwell is filled with a dull feeling that the wind and rain areing and the wind is full of buildings, which makes people suffocate. His eyes light gradually deep, he coldly look at Lavi Sue, just let her speak. ¡°What do you want with me?¡±His voice was extremely cold, and he was a little impatient when he listened carefully.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. LavI Sue bore the soreness in her waist and quickly opened her mouth: ¡°Richard, aren¡¯t you going to be responsible for me?¡± Richard: ¡°???¡± Mary Kinson quietly hooked the corners of her mouth, and scolded in her heart. Lavi Sue stared at Richard¡¯s line of sight, as if to kill her. She still said word by word: ¡°At Jinde Hotel that day, I went to the room with you to find Mary, but in the end we all took medicine. Have you forgotten the rtionship?¡± The words sound just fell, Richard raised hand and punched Lavi Sue¡¯s cheek, and fell heavily on the door behind her head. Pa- The door panel showed circr rupture marks. Lavi Sue was so scared that she forgot to breathe, her eyes widened and her face was white. If that fist hits her in the face, her nose will be crooked! ¡°Don¡¯t make me hit women.¡±Richard almost squeezed these words out of his teeth, full of rage. t took a long time for Lavie Sue to came back to herself. There was a little more momentum in her eyes: ¡°I said the truth!¡± As she spoke, she pulled open her cor with all her strength, revealing a few shallow strawberry marks. ¡°Although it has been a few days, you should be able to see clearly that these are the marks you left on me!¡±Richard hanging eyes only nced, like seeing something filthy, quickly withdraw his eyes. ¡°Listen.¡±Richard¡¯s patience waspletely worn out: ¡°I will tell you for thest time, whether I am awake or not, I will never touch you.¡± ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to admit it, but it¡¯s true!¡± ¡°Lavi Sue, you are really disgusting!¡± Lavi Sue gritted her teeth, stepped forward again, and took Richard¡¯s other hand: ¡°You can¡¯t leave, we have to make it clear.¡± Richard shook off her hand. She was thrown to the ground and her knee hurt very much. But a few secondster, she stood up again, sticking it up again like candy. Richard turned his head and his eyes were as deep as a bone-cutting knife: ¡°Keep up again, I will let you die.¡± , Richard didn¡¯t look at her, just stepped forward and grabbed Mary Kinson¡¯s wrist. Mary Kinson struggled twice: ¡°Let go of me!¡± Lavi Sue was dazed. From his murderous eyes, this is not false. Mary Kinson¡¯s beautiful fox eyes, like watching a y, wandered on their faces. Seeing that Lavi Sue did not dare to go forward, she deliberately made a noise ¡°Lavi Sue, have you hurt anywhere? Let me see.¡± Her beautiful eyebrows gathered: ¡°Oh, you let go of me, I want to see if Lavi Sue has anything.¡± But Richard pulled it tighter, like iron imprisoned her, and pulled her out without saying a word. Walking all the way to another stairwell, he threw Mary Kinson into it, then buckled the door pin of the stairwell with his big hand and locked it. Chapter 195 Richard soon understood the rtionship. His light gray pupils, which were supposed to be beautiful men with mncholy atmosphere, are now glowing chestnut red because they are full of anger. The starlight at the bottom of the eyes also seems to be burning, showing an indelible aesthetic feeling: ¡°You told me to go to Jinde Hotel, why is Lavi Sue there? And the medicine in the hotel, what is going on?¡± Even if Mary wants to break up with him, there is no need to frame him and sleep with another woman, right? ! No, she won¡¯t. The voice of his heart favoring her kept ringing in his ear, pulling him. ¡°You ask me?¡±Mary Kinson smiled coldly: ¡°You slept with my good sister and came to ask me what happened. Richard, are you a little confused about the situation?¡± Richard never saw her this expression, good-looking canthus had a bit of disdain mockery, but the cold light of chestnut eyes is particrly charming,. ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± He was carried away by anger, and more heartache: ¡°In order to break up with me, you will not hesitate to have this means to deal with me?¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s heart was fiercely pumped, and the pain came up. Deal with. Yes, of course she has to deal with him, and this is just the beginning. However, she can¡¯t show it now. She bowed her head and sorted out her emotions, and then looked up. She was a little helpless and decadent: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would think that I was dealing with you, although I sent the text message to the hotel, but like you, I didn¡¯t know there would be medicine in the room.¡± She said, and took a step forward, staring at Richard at close range. Two people¡¯s pupils seem to be integrated, and her eyes are full of pity, helplessness, and some unspeakable grievances. Only those who see her eyes can feel her despair and sadness. ¡°Don¡¯t you think, if you didn¡¯te to the hotel room that day, who would be the person drugged?¡± ¡± I have had a good rtionship with you for so many years. Why would I give up so easeily?¡± ¡°Richard, you keep saying that you love me, but have you really stood in my point of view and really considered it for me?¡± ¡°What kind of situation am I facing¡­¡± Sentences of seemingly questioning words, but they are all stained with highly toxic des, slowly plunged into Richard¡¯s heart. A hot heart is riddled with holes, he is full of distress and guilt. ¡°Stop it.¡± There is still half anger in Richard¡¯s eyes, with the gentleness ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m too eager for quick sess and instant benefit, and I want to give you a future too much. I didn¡¯t stop and stand beside you to apany you.¡± ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t know what kind of life you lived and how much pressure you were under during my absence from you. I¡¯m sorry.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Mary Kinson was held in his arms, but her expression was numb. She couldn¡¯t count how many sorry he said. It¡¯s just that every sentence is so true that she can¡¯t tell the truth at all. Every sentence is really great. But the more so, the more she wanted tough. If all this is true, how did she end up like that in a previous life? ! After two lifetimes, she still can¡¯t let go. Mary Kinson put his hands on her shoulders and pushed him away politely. The good-looking fox¡¯s eyes were cold and absolutely determined: ¡°What¡¯s the use of these?¡± Richard eyebrows gathered up again, he didn¡¯t understand the meaning of this sentence, also don¡¯t understand how she changed her face so fast. Mary Kinson patted the nonexistent ash on her clothes, lifted her eyes, and said coldly: ¡°You have touched other women. Now, you are dirty.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t touch her!¡±Richard was a little upset: ¡°I swear, I never touched her finger at all, and I never touched any woman except you!¡± ¡°The woman I want to fuck is only you Mary Kinson from beginning to end!¡± Mary Kinson: ¡°¡­¡± Mary Kinson slowly shook her head, like an executive holding other people¡¯s life and death: ¡°But Lavi Sue didn¡¯t say so.¡± ¡°You still believe her?!¡±Richard propped up his forehead speechless: ¡°She is a madman, isn¡¯t she the one who let you go to the hotel? She has been fanning the mes when you broke up with me?¡± Richard hated Lavi Sue ¡°I will not let her go!¡± What Mary Kinson wants is that Richard will not let her go. She was a little gratified to see the deep hatred for Lavi Sue in his eyes. He lifted his eyes, and their eyes were clear with bright spark: ¡°If I only prove that I haven¡¯t touched her, you won¡¯t break up with me.¡± Mary Kinson pretended to be worried and asked, ¡°What do you want to do to Lavi Sue? She is my best friend, not what you said.¡± Richard sneered: ¡°If she were your best friend, she wouldn¡¯t trick me!¡±Richard turned and opened the door pin. Because he moved too fast, his finger scratched the opening of the door pin, and a stabbing pain hit him, but he didn¡¯t care. After he left, Mary Kinson came out leisurely andcent, squinting and watching him go far,. Now Richard hates Lavi Sue to such an extent. He won¡¯t hook up with Lavi Sue in this life? Mary Kinson knows Richard too well. The next day. Early in the morning, Mary Kinson, who ran all the way to the school in the morning, saw two or three men squatting in the parking lot not far from the school, as if guarding people. Because Beijing University does not allow students¡¯ private cars to enter, most of the nearby parking lots are parked by Beijing University students¡¯ cars. So in this way, those men who look too suspicious. Just thinking like this, a familiar car leisurely drove into the parking lot. Mary Kinson, who is too familiar with the license te, went to Lavi Sue¡¯s house several times in his previous life. She has always been a driver to pick up but she also drove by herself today. But it stands to reason that she should be very ufortable these days. Why did shee by car? On the other side, several men who had been squatting at the gate of the parking lot, waiting for Lavi Sue¡¯s car to drive in, stood up one after another, winking at each other andmunicating. Mary Kinson raised hand, narrowing her eyes. What happened? These people came to Lavi Sue? Hum, interesting. She tied up her hair, zipped her coat straight to her head, and walked towards the parking lot. When she approached the innermost part of the parking lot, no one parked in Area B for a long time, and there were many empty parking spaces, and there was generally no sound. Today, Mary Kinson heard some small noises, because she walked slowly enough to hear them, and most people couldn¡¯t pay attention to them in a hurry. There¡¯s movement. Mary Kinson walked slowly, fearing to surprise the people inside. Go straight to the deepest part of Area B and cross the column. In front of the scene, Mary Kinson slowly frowned, the corners of the mouth also followed up, and even wanted to bring some melon seeds and peanuts to sit in the front row. Lavi Sue, who was pressed to the ground by three men, was like a hen who was thrown and fruitless, and was pressed on the chopping board by the executioner, waiting to be ughtered. ¡°Let go of me, let go, who are you!¡± Her limbs were pressed down, and only her throat could make a sound. When she said one word, she was covered by a man¡¯s big hand, and she could only make a sound of ¡°oh-oh-oh¡±, which could not be heard at all from a distance. The men¡¯s eyes were clear, and the division ofbor was silent. The man in the middle directly tore open Lavi Sue¡¯s clothes. Chapter 196 When the long skirt was torn open, Lavi Sue only felt that the air all over her body was cold, her skin was exposed to cold air. She endured the impulse of exmation, hugged her arms with both hands, and stared at the men who surrounded her, but was abruptly opened with their palms, and their big palms were directly dragged to thestyer of her clothes. Fortunately, that small piece of clothes is still firm, and it has not been pulled away at once. The man in the middle made a noise: ¡°Turn her over, I don¡¯t want to see this face.¡± Lavi Sue¡¯s mind was tight, and an unprecedented sense of humiliation came up. Her face turned red, and the voice in her throat was even more exciting: ¡°Hmm¡­ hmm¡­¡± One can vaguely hear that the meaning is to ask someone to save her lives. The two men who pressed their hands and feet seemed impatient: ¡°Don¡¯t take off, just start They are not like the extrajudicial fanatics of the uprising, but more like those sent to carry out tasks, with cold faces and no trace of enthusiasm in their eyes. ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± The man in the middle nodded, leaned over with his big palm, pressed Lavi Sue directly on the ground, leaned over t, and acted quickly and vigorously. Lavi Sue was pressed by men on the ground, and even a slight struggle could not be done. Her pupils slowly stared, and her throat, which had just shouted, seemed to be grabbed by someone, and she couldn¡¯t make any sound. How did this happen? She just drove to school alone today. She never thought she would be surrounded by three tall men! Even without asking who they are, she was forced into Area B where few people came, and then threw her on the ground like a sack, leaving her head empty! Lavi Sue see the cold expression on men¡¯s faces, as if even if he seeded, he was reluctant. She wanted to cry in humiliation. At this time, the man in the middle suddenly moved and frowned in disgust: ¡°Shit, with blood!¡± two men also looked down, their hands pressing her mouth hand, can¡¯t help but loose a little. Lavi Sue took a deep breath and roared from the deep lung c ¡°Don¡¯t look! Don¡¯t look, I said!¡± Three men startled, the man in the middle stared at the man on the edge: ¡°Who let you let go, wait for someone toe over?¡± The man turned to cover Lavi Sue¡¯s mouth, only to find that she had been unconscious with her head on her side, and tears slipped down the corner of her eye on the ground. The man on the left said with a nk face, ¡°She seems to have fainted.¡± The man in the middle looked at her face and then at her body, hesitating to start. Mary Kinson, who watched the y for a long time, suddenly thought of something important and walked towards them: ¡°Go quickly, I have already called the police.¡± Then, three men turn around together, they have not done any bad things , but they loosen their hand and stood up. To their surprise, this girl is also calm. Nowadays, when college students encounter this kind of thing, don¡¯t they blink? Or is it toomon? Mary Kinson came over, looking at Lavi Sue, who had been unconscious, took off her coat and threw it on her body to barely cover a part. Turning her head, she looked at the three men very calmly and raised her eyebrows: ¡°Don¡¯t go, someone wille and find youter, go from the back of Area C, there is no camera there.¡± Three men: ¡°???¡± Is it an aplice? When the three of them walked away with a puzzled face, Mary Kinson squatted down to check Lavi Sue¡¯s body, and her legs were indeed stained with some blood. It seems that the medicine fed in advance is still useful,. Mary Kinson blinked and pulled out a white pill from her pocket and stuffed it into Lavi Sue¡¯s mouth. Momentster. Lavi Sue seemed to wake up from chaos and slowly opened her eyes. What she saw was a delicate face. Lavi Sue didn¡¯t recognize her at first sight. Until Mary Kinson raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Lavi Sue, are you all right?¡± Then, Lavi Sue just recognized, this is her good best friend Mary Kinson. Then, the slow thoughts in her mind gradually turned around, and she seemed to think of something and looked down fiercely. Her legs curled up synchronously, and an unprecedented sense of humiliation welled up in her heart. She put aside her head, sped her chest with both hands, and couldn¡¯t wait to find a seam to get in and nevere out. ¡°Lavi Su.¡±Mary Kinson put her hands on her bright shoulders and looked at her with clear eyes: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, we are best friends, and I won¡¯t tell anyone about it.¡± Lavi Sue slowly turned her head and looked at Mary Kinson. tears, and slipped down in a string. At this moment, she can only rely on Mary Kinson. She stretched out her hand and hugged Mary Kinson tightly, and her chest became more and more severe. She cried with tears: ¡°Mary Kinson¡­ what should I do?¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes are cold, just like a sword, but voice is gentle and soft: ¡°It¡¯s okay, they didn¡¯t touch you, I called the police and scared them away.¡± Lavi Sue still felt very cold, and just that scene was like a nightmare, which was deeply shrouded in her mind. ¡°But, but my clothes let them¡­¡± Speaking of which, Lavi Sue is biting her lower lip hard, tears rolling . ¡°No one else will know.¡±Mary Kinson continued to caress her, as if coaxing her.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°But Lavi Sue, who are you guilty of? How can such a thing happen?¡± Lavi Sue¡¯s body was stiff, her face turned pale instantly, and the chill in her heart made her curl up into a ball. When she recovered, she trembled ¡°Yes¡­ it was Richard who took the initiative to send me a message, saying that he asked me toe to the garage B area to talk about the hotel, but when I got off, three men¡­¡± Just say two sentences, she lowered her head deeply, grabbed Mary Kinson¡¯s coat with both hands, and twisted her fingertips into her palm through the cloth. The tingling didn¡¯t make her more awake. She is still dreaming of being with Richard. She takes this opportunity and does not forget to provoke: ¡°Mary, now you know what kind of man Richard is?¡± Chapter 197 Mary Kinson looked at Lavi Sue coldly with her eyes down, and sneered at her heart. Knowing Lavi Sue¡¯s thoughts, she also followed her thoughts and pretended to be angry: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Richard to be such a person, and he actually did such a thing to you!¡± ¡°Yes, we really had sex at the hotel that day.¡±Lavi Sue looked up and looked at her with tears in her eyes: ¡°Although I am sorry for you, we took medicine that day, which was not my intention.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±Mary Kinson pretended to be like a silly girl: ¡°Besides, I have already broken up with Richard, and I won¡¯t me you.¡± Lavi Sue sucked her nose and sneered at her heart: Even if I sell her, she will help me count money. ¡°Then can you help me find Richard and make it clear that he is responsible for me?¡± Mary Kinson really want tough, she knows that today the three men who almost invaded her are sent by Richard. She is still stubborn and wants to be with Richard. Lavi Sue really loves Richard. In this case, Mary Kinson thought it was better to help her. ¡°I can¡¯t change his minds, but¡­¡±Mary Kinson deliberately hesitated. Lavi Sue raised her watery eyes and looked at her curiously: ¡°But what?¡± Mary Kinson opened her eyes and naively made suggestions: ¡°But besides letting him be responsible, you can use other methods to force him to be responsible for you.¡± ¡°You mean.¡±Lavi Sue moved closer by her and lowered her voice: ¡°Do you want his parents to know about this?¡± ¡°I have met Richard¡¯s mother. She doesn¡¯t like my identity, but with your identity, darling daughter of Sue¡¯s family should be able to enter her eyes.¡± Lavi Sue listened more and more vigorously and nodded again and again. ¡°Can you give me her contact information?¡± ¡°No contact information, I have his home address, do you want it?¡± ¡°Mm-hmm, yes!¡±Lavi Sue wiped away her tears, and her humiliation disappeared. ¡°Come, get up and clean up and go to school first. I will give you the addresster.¡±Mary Kinson kindly helped her up and wrapped her coat tightly around her lower body: ¡°You go to the bathroom first, and I will find two clothes for you.¡± Lavi Sue sincerely thanked her: ¡°OK, thank you.¡± Two people hurried to the bathroom. Mary Kinson went out. As soon as she turned around, the people behind her reached out and grasped her clothes tightly. Mary Kinson looked back and saw Lavi Sue¡¯s big eyes: ¡°You wille over, right?¡± That expression, clearly is begging her, she muste back. Mary Kinson slightly raised her lips, because the bathroom in the garage was very dark. Lavi Sue swallowed saliva and couldn¡¯t figure out Mary Kinson.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Mary Kinson smiled gently and said, ¡°Well, rest assured, I won¡¯t leave you alone.¡± ¡°Good.¡±Lavi Sue let go of her uneasily. Mary Kinson turned and left the bathroom, and then went straight back to the ssroom with a mobile phone in her pockets. Lavi Sue, who is still in the garage bathroom, is wrapped in a thin coat, and the coldpartment in winter and autumn is just like icehouse, which erodes her reason and hope a little bit. Lavi Sue didn¡¯t realize that Mary Kinson wouldn¡¯te until there was no light outside the window. She curled up in thepartment, her eyes full of cruel light. why is Mary Kinson willing to give up her true love? Chapter 198 Later, Lavi Sue begged a student from the same school beforeing out. At that time, the scene was extremely embarrassing. On the other side, in apany thousands of miles away. Whit Ben sat on the sofa in William¡¯s office, with a solution just made by the nning department in front of him, but he looked a little anxious, and he had gone back and forth several times with the action of opening and locking the screen with his mobile phone. The main reason is that William, who arrived at the office ten minutes ago, has not arrived. Although William is the president of ten thousand people, he came out of the army and has a strong sense of time. He is almost neverte for the appointed time, and even if he change his ns, he will arrive before the appointed time. But now, ten minutes have passed, and he hasn¡¯te yet. Whit Ben once again lit up the screen of his mobile phone and wanted to call to ask about the situation. Suddenly, there was a striding footstep outside the office door. Coming. Whit Ben put down his cell phone and looked up at the office door.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The door was pushed open from the outside, and William, who came in, had a milky white flower on his long-standing ck suit. Whit Ben stood up in surprise, his eyes swept to William¡¯s cold face, and his throat was tight immediately. William¡¯s dark and cold eyes are very cold, and no one knows what emotions are hidden inside. They only teach people to feel dangerous instinctively, and their long eyebrows are lightly gathered ¡°Master Seven.¡±Whit Ben called softly, fearful and slightly bowed. William strode to his desk and sat down. He took out a paper towel and wiped the surface of his shoulder suit. Whit Ben saw the milky white flower with his own eyes. It turned out that it was not a flower¡­ ¡°Master Seven.¡±Whit Ben called again, and his tone changed slightly to test: ¡°Is it from Qingshan Group again?¡± These days, people in Qingshan Regiment are always causing trouble with William in some strange ces. When getting off the car from thepany, some young people rushed over and wanted to beat William, but every time no matter how many people came, they were easily won by William. When they see that hand-to-handbat does not work, they start a long-range projection attack. Last time, Whit Ben and William went to the restaurant to socialize. When they came out to the garage, they were smashed all over by rotten fruits and vegetables thrown out of nowhere, but every time the Seventh Master responded quickly and avoided the attack. But today, he was attacked. Upon hearing this, William¡¯s eyes darkened: ¡°Give me the number of Qingshan gang.¡± ¡°Would you like to contact him personally?¡±Whit Ben quickly turned over the n in front of him, with the number of Qingshan regiment boss written on it. William¡¯s eyes narrowed and voice was cold: ¡°No contact is fine.¡± Whit Ben looked up at him and blinked: ¡°Ah?¡± Hua- William stood up directly, and the corner of the chair made a sound on the ground. He said, ¡°Go directly to them.¡± Contact andmunication, even if the dispute can¡¯t be solved, it¡¯s better to meet and talk in person. ¡°Ah?! Whit Ben was frightened and hurried to follow:¡± Now the members of Qingshan Regiment regard you as the murderer who killed their aplices. They always want to find opportunities to hurt you. Now you have to find them in person. Isn¡¯t it a sheep entering the tiger¡¯s mouth? ¡± William slowly raised his ck eyes, the bottom of his eyes was cold and deep, and his thin lips were hooked, which was somewhat mocking. Whit Ben¡¯s shoulder loosened and inexplicably breathed a sigh of relief. No, there is no need to worry about the skill of seven masters. However, the boss of Qingshan Regiment is not an easy person. Besides, they don¡¯t know how many people there are, and the headquarters must have a great number of masters. The next day, the headlines of Beijing University were hot. It is a report of a female student naked in the garage bathroom, humble begging for help, and the embarrassing back of the female student. Lavi Sue discovered that people around her were looking at her with strange eyes when she was at school. ¡°It seems that it is Lavi Sue of ss 401?¡± ¡°It¡¯s her. It¡¯s her. She didn¡¯te to school yesterday. It must be her.¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t wear a piece of clothes. What happened?¡± ¡°She said that sbe had a rtionship with Richard. It is estimated that she wanted to make Richard to take the me.¡± Lavi Sue nced at the girl who was gossiping: ¡°I just had a rtionship with Richard. What¡¯s the matter? You are jealous!?¡± ¡°What a shame.¡± they nce at her in disgust, and then pull theirpanions away. Lavi Sue raised her lips and said something, but the girl walked too fast, which made her pissed off. Just after the ssroom, her ssmates looked at her with strange eyes, as if looking at monsters. Lavi Sue¡¯s fine eyebrows were twisted together, and Susan, who was listening to songs with headphones, walked over and sat down. Susan looked at her with a smile: ¡°Lavi Sue, you actually took the initiative toe to me?¡± ¡°Now the rtionship between us doesn¡¯t need to be hidden. Mary Kinson has long since stopped treating me as a friend.¡±Lavi Sue¡¯s eyes are cold, and cruel. she was so trusting Mary Kinson yesterday, expecting Mary Kinson to bring clothes to save herself, and as a result, she didn¡¯t wait until dark. Susan coughed twice and leaned up to look at her: ¡°Is the story spread in the school true or false? Is it really because you didn¡¯te to work yesterday that you were trapped in the garage all night?¡± ¡°Stop it!¡±Lavi Sue¡¯s eyebrows were twisted, and when she mentioned it, she became angry: ¡°I was yed by Mary Kinson.¡± Susan can¡¯t help but start to look at Mary Kinson again. When she thinks about it carefully, she seems to be able to save her life every time, and she is a senior grade. She just didn¡¯t expect that even Lavi Sue was yed by her. Just thinking about this, there was amotion in the front door of the ss. Susan looked up and saw Mary Kinson standing in front of the door, her eyes leisurely swept over. At the moment of looking at each other, Susan Pushed Lavi Sue with her elbow: ¡°She ising.¡± Then, Lavi Sue turned her head, and her eyes were cold to Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes. Mary Kinson showed an innocent and harmless smile at her, and briskly came over and held her arm: ¡°Lavi Su, I¡¯m really sorry. Yesterday I was going toe to school to give you a change of school uniform, but just when the teacher saw me and let me go to ss, I never had time to go to the garage to give you clothes.¡± Her voice is not loud or small, just so that everyone in the ss can hear it. Originally, the people in the ss were not sure whether the person who was locked in the bathroom was Lavi Sue. Now, after listening to Mary Kinson¡¯s words, everyone confirmed that they were correct. Lavi Sue¡¯s face was ck: ¡°Don¡¯t pretend, I know you did it on purpose.¡± Chapter 199 ¡°Howe, aren¡¯t we best friends?¡±Mary Kinson held her arm¡¯s hand and slowly came down to hold her palm. Wronged and apologized: ¡°I really didn¡¯t mean it.¡± ¡°Hum.¡±Lavi Sue tried hard to pull back her hand and didn¡¯t want to act with her. But Mary Kinson¡¯s tone to suddenly change slightly, with somewhat regret: ¡°I still want to help you to be with Richard, but you don¡¯t seem to want to be friends with me¡­¡± Before her voice fell, Lavi Sue held her hand backhand, and her eyes lit up instantly: ¡± I know you didn¡¯t mean it yesterday, of course we are best friends.¡± Give up true love, such a move, make it difficult for Lavi Sue to suspect Mary Kinson¡¯s intentions. At this moment, Susan only felt that Lavi Sue¡¯s IQ was zero, and she waspletely led by Mary Kinson.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. However, Lavi Sue is a love brain, usually smart and cunning, but when she meets Richard, her IQ is negative. ¡°Is it true that you said yesterday to give me the address of Richard¡¯s home?¡±Lavi Sue asked urgently. Mary Kinson nodded: ¡°Of course, but I don¡¯t rmend you to go to his family now and it¡¯s better to wait for a suitable opportunity.¡± ¡°What chance?¡±Lavi Sue didn¡¯t think much. Mary Kinson looked around and lowered voice: ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to talk. There are too many students here, which is inconvenient.¡± Lavi Sue discovered that all the students in the ss stared at them with strange eyes. ¡°Well, go to the yground.¡± They went to the yground together, only a few students were running, and they walked to the small forest beside the yground. Lavi Sue was anxious to go to Richard¡¯s family and pointed to a wooden chair: ¡°Sit down, just say it here.¡± Mary Kinson patted the fallen leaves on the chair, sat downzily against the back of the chair, and raised a pair of beautiful fox eyes, with a somewhat intoxicating reddish eye tail. ¡°Lavi Su, is your father¡¯spany short of funds recently?¡± Mary suddenly transferred to the topic of Dad¡¯spany, which made Lavi Sue slightly stunned. ¡°When I went home these days, I saw that my father was worried all day. When I had dinner, I would mention thepany to my mother. Because he wanted to do a big project, all the funds were invested. ¡± ¡°As a result, some major shareholders in thepany withdrew their shares, and some funds were siphoned off, thus forming a gap. The project started long ago, and the loss was even more serious when it was terminated halfway, so the only way was to find a sum of money to fill the gap. ¡± ¡°How do you¡­ how do you know?¡±Lavi Sue finally woke up, looked at Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes, and was a little more alert. Mary Kinson never cared about anything before, how can she know matters of the Sue Company? Mary Kinson slightly lifted her chin, and her eyes were contemptuous but puzzling. How does she know? In the past life, it was because Lavie Sue Dad¡¯spany was short of funds, and then Sus family almost went bankrupt. At the critical time, Lavi Sue begged her and asked her to call Richard for help. Richard went back to discuss with Teddy ck and helped to save Sue¡¯s family. Because of this incident, Teddy ck gained a lot of praise, saying that he had a good way of doing business and had an ambition of being chivalrous. Later, Sue¡¯s family and ky¡¯s family also got closer, and then there would be somethingter. ¡°I have an uncle who works in Sue Company. He knows that I am good friends with you, so he told me.¡±Mary Kinson casually lied . Lavi Sue looked at her suspiciously and sat in a remote position: ¡°Then why are you telling me this?¡± Mary Kinson smiled mysteriously: ¡°Of course I want to help you.¡± Lavi Sue¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, shing vignt eyes: ¡°Help me?¡± ¡°Yes, think about it. If you can find an opportunity to marry the ky family, can¡¯t you discuss with them to help yourpany?¡± Mary Kinson spoke sincerely, as if she had taken her a good sister: ¡°You can marry into a wealthy family or help Uncle Sue, you gain from both.¡± Lavi Sue listened and rejoiced in her heart. On second thought, Richard¡¯s attitude towards himself, his joy was doused by a pot of cold water, and his eyes gradually lowered: ¡°But Richard didn¡¯t admit it at all, he had a rtionship with me.¡± ¡°That makes him have to admit it.¡±Mary Kinson¡¯s voice is calm, and her delicate face is glowing with charming shallow light, just like a fairy, which exudes the breath that makes people feel close. Lavi Sue lifted her eyes and looked at her deeply: ¡°What can you do?¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes slowly moved down andnded on her stomach: ¡°Lavi Sue, I remember that your period was two days ago. Has this monthe?¡± She gets it! ¡°This¡­ can¡¯t be so lucky?¡± She was pleasantly surprised, and the light beating at the bottom of her eyes was faint and nervous: ¡°Was she pregnant?¡± ¡°If you wait patiently for another two or three weeks, you can go to the hospital for examination.¡±Mary Kinson¡¯s lips rose, and her eyes stared at her stomach for a moment. ¡°Good!¡±Lavi Sue excitedly clenched her fist and put it on her chest, and her heart beat violently. After talking with Lavi Sue, Mary Kinson finally stopped these weeks, and Mary Kinso nalso lived a good life for a few days. Only when she was at school, she never saw Yang Feng, which made her curious. Although there is no special feeling for Yang Feng, it is somehow a friend, and Yang Feng will help if there is anything. He disappeared, which made her care. So, after ss, Mary Kinson followed the teacher into the teaching office. As soon as the teacher entered the door, there was a clear female voice behind her: ¡°Miss Liu.¡± Liu Changan turned and saw that it was Mary Kinson. He was a little surprised: ¡°When did youe?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been following you.¡±Mary Kinson smiled politely, and her beautiful eyebrow eye was dyed with some cleverness. Liu Changan turned around and faced her : ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I just came to a new school. Is there anything unustomed?¡± ¡°No, I just want to ask Yang Feng, why didn¡¯t hee to school these days?¡± Liu Changan nodded: ¡°Oh yes, you are all from Wutong College, and your rtionship is better. However, he has something to ask for leave recently. Didn¡¯t he tell you?¡± ¡°No.¡±Mary Kinson shook her head: ¡°Teacher, do you have his contact information?¡± Liu Changan took out his mobile phone and turned over the student¡¯s number: ¡°This is it, should I send it to you?¡± Mary Kinson stretched out his neck and took a look at it. He quickly remembered it: ¡°No, I wrote it down. Thank you, Mr. Liu. Bye.¡± Liu Chang blinked. She only looked at it and remembered? Back in the ssroom, Mary Kinson took out her mobile phone and dialed Yang Feng¡¯s number. After ringing twice, the phone was connected and a clear male voice came: ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Is it Yang?¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s voice is on the phone, which is very ethereal and clear, and has a special magic power, which makes people suddenly quiet. Chapter 200 On the other side of the phone. When Yang Feng heard her voice, her clear English eyes were slightly bright, and her voice subconsciously lightened a few minutes: ¡°It¡¯s me. What can I do for you?¡± ¡°Nothing, just curious about why you didn¡¯te to school these days?¡± Yang Feng¡¯s lips unconsciously had a small smile: ¡°Thank you for your concern, I am¡­¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yang Feng, youe out quickly, it¡¯s amazing!¡± ¡°A feng,e out,e out quickly,!¡± Suddenly, there was a noise on the phone, and the noise from far to near became dense, covering all the words . Several noisy male voices mixed with the footsteps of their feet, which made Yang Feng frown: ¡°What¡¯s wrong, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The man who came forward to drag Yang Feng in a hurry was his younger brother Yang Wu: ¡°Come out quickly! Something big has happened!¡± Said, he also directly connected Yang Feng¡¯s phone, closed the screen and hung up the phone, dragging his arm out: ¡°Hurry.¡± Yang Feng couldn¡¯t take care of the phone, twisted his eyebrows and followed them out. They live in the old district, near the countryside, with arge courtyard area in the middle, where arge family and brothers live, which is quiet and leisurely. When Yang Feng walked to thepound, he saw several uncles around the gate, blocking the door, as if to prevent people froming in. ¡°Is he here?¡± Yang Wu nodded and dragged Yang Feng¡¯s arm: ¡°He ising, Abba told you to go there.¡± Yang Feng¡¯s English eyes are gradually covered with ayer of frost, his pace suddenly elerates, and the speed seems to be flying. In a twinkling of an eye, he walked to the door, passed several uncles sideways, and came to the front. The man standing upright in front of them stood there alone, dressed in a cold suit with a white shirt inside, and the most basic color matching was matched with him, but it showed his majestic boldness of vision. He has a hot figure, and his wide shoulders seem to be able to withstand everything. And Yangfeng and his minions can¡¯t bepared with him at all. He gives people the pressure of an army. This is the legendary seventh master. Standing next to Yang Feng is his sixth uncle Cao Jide, who created Qingshan Group with Yang Lao in those days, and was in charge of the family and group affairs. Cao Jide stared at William with a straight face and hostility: ¡°Who are you? You can¡¯t even introduce yourself when youe to other people¡¯s homes. You look well dressed. Why are you not polite at all?¡± Then, everyone¡¯s eyebrows frowns, for fear of seventh master¡¯s anger in front of him. But I didn¡¯t want to, seventh master¡¯s face was cold: ¡°I am William, the president of. I came to find old Yang this time to discuss the subsidy for the casualties of Qingshan Group.¡± They did not expect seventh master will cooperate. This is different from the rumored seventh master. Thispletely surprised Cao Jide. He was struggling to turn around and n to let William in. Yang Feng suddenly stepped forward and stood in front of William. his eyes were full of hatred: ¡°Put away your capitalist face, is my father who you can see when you want to see?¡± William slightly raised his chin, and the eagle¡¯s eyes narrowed as if he were looking at him. A domineering spread out: ¡°I say again, I am here to solve the problem.¡± ¡°Well, six lives, eight families!¡± Yang Feng¡¯s eyes shed and he was angry with hate: ¡°How do you solve the problem?¡± William repeatedly tolerated the Qingshan regiment members to a critical point and pointed out sharply: ¡°Are you going to spend a lifetime tossing with me?¡± In the past half month, Qingshan Regiment, relying on therge number of gang members, guarded the areas where he usually went in and out, and almost tried to plot against him and attack him everywhere. Yang Feng frowned. He actually thought the same as William. In this way, HE can¡¯t vent your hatred at all! Among the members who were killed or injured at the construction site, one was adopted by old Yang since childhood and grew up with Yang Feng. He also said that all the money he earned should be saved for Yang Feng to go to college. But Yang Feng never told his partner that he was not short of money . Therefore, the death of his partner at the construction site has always made Yang Feng feel guilty and me himself. Now it is difficult to hide his hatred when he sees William. ¡°Well, since seventh master is sincere in solving the problem, he can go to see my father.¡± When the words fell, Yang Wu and Zhang Jide at the back grabbed Yang Feng¡¯s left and right arms and calmly said, ¡°Xiaofeng, calm down.¡± Yang Feng pulled out his arm hard, and his eyes were as firm as a rock. He still looked at William: ¡°However, I have a request.¡± He thought, if you want toe,e then! William¡¯s eyes are as deep as the sea, and he is calm: ¡°I have heard that old Yang has an adopted son, and his natural bones are extraordinary. He has won the true biography of Yang Lao¡¯s Qigong. He has yed all over the elite elders before he was fourteen years old. It is rumored that he can lead the Qingshan regiment to make aeback..¡± Yang Feng tightens his lips. It seems that William understands what he means. ¡°You want to fight me.¡±William said frankly that the indifferent expression was like saying, I know your skill is very strong, but I can crush you. They don¡¯t need too manynguages tomunicate with each other. Yang Feng stepped sideways, stopped several uncles and brothers in the courtyard with one hand, and spit out only one word: ¡°Please.¡± William walked towards the courtyard, half drooping his eyes. His eyshes are as ck as crow feathers and gently covered the bottom of his eyes, and the scarlet cold light in his ck eyes gradually lit up. Interesting. They walked into the courtyard, and there was a challenge tform in the middle, which was for the brothers in the courtyard to practice when they were bored. Yang Feng lifted his legs and flipped up, and his movements were fluent . Just after he stood firm, a figure shed around his eyes. When he looked up, he saw Williaming up and standing in front of him. This is not surprising, just like William heard of him, he certainly knows the skill of seventh master in Beijing. Yang Feng took one hand behind him and opened his mouth politely: ¡°Seventh master, you should know the rules of fighting on the tfrom?¡± When you get into the ring, you are not responsible for death or injury, and you can fight until you die. This is an old rule tacitly understood by the trainer. Yang Feng¡¯s fists were clenched tightly. If it weren¡¯t for unscrupulous businessmen cutting corners in the project, how could his friend die young at a young age? He must let seventh master pay the price! William unbuttoned, took off his coat and put it on the edge of the ring. Then he rolled up his shirt cuffs and raised a pair of sharp eagle eyes. His thin lips were somewhatzy: ¡°Yes, if I win, I can see old Yang, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yang Feng answered: ¡°Come on, Let¡¯s see.¡± Then his right hand secretly lift force, targeting towards William. Chapter 201 William didn¡¯t move until Yang Feng approached to lift his fist. He just chuckled and stepped aside, avoiding his fist. Look down on people? Yang Feng frowned and felt a little ufortable. Turning anger into strength, his strength and speed elerated at the same time. After seeing William¡¯s pre-evasive action, he kicked his leg. William¡¯s figure finally moved, but it moved too fast. Yang Feng almost only swept the fuzzy shadow shing, and then hit nothing. Yang Feng lifted his eyes unwillingly, his eyes shining gradually with dry fire, action is faster and faster, more aggressive than before. However, William did not fall behind at all, and broke all his offensives with his strength. The people in the audience gathered around to see, and couldn¡¯t help worrying for Yang Feng. Wrong! Yang Feng is very skillful. He even won international fighting masters before, and praised Yang Feng for his strange skill. Reasonably, it should be easy to beat William. ¡°William¡¯s skill is better than we thought.¡± Cao Jide¡¯s eyebrows were deeply frowned and he was worried about his nephew: ¡°Yang Feng is a little anxious. He can¡¯t win seventh master at this rate.¡± Yang Wu on one side approached the ring and cheered Yang Feng on the side: ¡°A Feng, calm down and fight well, you can definitely knock him down.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Yang Feng gave him a distracted look and then nodded firmly. The man in front of him suddenly sopened his mouth: ¡°Have you calmed down and can fight well now?¡± Yang Feng suddenly looked at him, his eyebrows tightly closed, and then answered loudly: ¡°Yes, seventh master doesn¡¯t need to be polite, so just y and have fun!¡± ¡°Good.¡± William seems to be waiting for him this sentence, a pair of eagle-like eyes are extremely sharp, avoiding Yang Feng¡¯s movements, and his hand horizontally toward Yang Feng¡¯s temples. Unwilling to lose, Yang Feng bent back and dodged, raised hand to grab William¡¯s shoulder, and was flexibly avoided by William. Then he came over and held William¡¯s other shoulder with his backhand, taking the opportunity to wrap up close to attack. The two men were inseparable, and the people under the ring seemed to be watching martial arts films, and the more they watched, the more energetic they became. After more than ten minutes, the sky over the yard was covered with clouds, and there was a faint trace between the ovepping shady scenes. The seeping light fell on William¡¯s shoulder, just reflecting his torn shoulder cloth. Yang Feng, who stood opposite him, looked intact. Yang Wu under the stage stared at the two of them excitedly and couldn¡¯t help but shout and encourage: ¡°Ah Feng, he can¡¯t beat you. Don¡¯t stop the offensive.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yang Feng panted, silent. He knows very well that after several rounds, he does not have an advantage. Seventh master has not breathed heavily until now. His muscles are very strong. If he had been an ordinary person just now, he would have been knocked down to the ground. But at present, Yang Feng has no spare time to analyze. William, who swooped over from the front, is like a strong lion, surrounded by the king¡¯s breath, almost enveloping and devouring people. Until William approached, Yang Feng discovered that the scarlet blood reflected at the bottom of his eyes was like a beast, which was not like human eyes at all. Yang Feng hasn¡¯t reacted, his abdomen suffered a heavy punch, the body flew back, a breath gushed out from the throat, ¡°wow¡± he spit out a mouthful of sour water. When his back hit the stake in the corner of the ring, he choked out the saliva mixed with red blood, but his face was rxed and his eyes were smiling. Good! Finally, I can have a good fight when I meet my opponent! ¡°Ah Feng!¡± Yang Wu nervously shouted his name, and his heart was very nervous. What¡¯s going on? How did seventh master start fight and give Yang Feng a punch in an instant? ! Yang Feng had not yet stood up, and the light and shadow suddenly shed in front of him. Another heavy punch was lifted in his jaw, and his head was lifted up, and he spit out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Yang feng!¡± Yang Feng can¡¯t hear any sound at all, his eyes are as red as quenched blood, but the corners of his mouth are hanging with a smile. He is very focused on looking at William. Turning over, he kicked high in the air and swept . William raised his hand, grabbed Yang Feng¡¯s ankle, tore him off and fell to the ground. In less than a second, Yang Feng wanted to stand up, and another heavy punch came on his face, facing the forehead door like a stone, and the severe pain made his head nk. Seeing that Yang Feng was punched several times, Yang Wu cried out with worry: ¡°Hello! What are you doing, waiting for A Feng to stand up and beat him!¡± William¡¯s eyes on the stage were as cold as icehouse, and he couldn¡¯t hear other people¡¯s voices at all. He stretched out his hand and grabbed Yang Feng¡¯s cor, and his right hand was ready to punch him in the face. ¡°Stop!¡± Cao Jide can¡¯t stand it anymore. If you fight Yang Feng again, he will die. Yang Wu is even more worried that he can watch his good brother be beaten , and he pulls the side rope and rushes to it, trying to pull away William. Haven¡¯t stretched out his hand to approach, he was punched in the abdomen, another punch to the stomach. Seeing this, the other brothers can¡¯t stand, and they rushed up one after another to protect Yang Feng. Cao Jide wanted to stop them: ¡°You¡­¡± What are so many people doing up there? ! Is it necessary to fight seventh master? ! They rushed to William¡¯s side one after another, but they were all knocked down, and they all couldn¡¯t get up when they were lying on the ground. But in a blink of an eye, those members who rushed up, with pain on their faces, copsed on the ground. Cao Jide and several elders who didn¡¯t go up, suddenly were in a trance! What kind of speed and strength is this? More than a dozen people were beaten down in less than a few minutes? And William, who can¡¯t stand in the center of the ring, has a weird bloodthirsty smile on his thin lips, and he lifted Yang Feng¡¯s neckline. Yang Feng¡¯s legs are suspended, his throat is red and his blood vessels are prominent, and then his face is red withck of oxygen. Shit! William won¡¯t want to drop Yang Feng from midair, will he? Cao Jide¡¯s heart suddenly ¡°hitched¡± and hurriedly made a noise: ¡°Seven master, you have won, you can see old Yang .¡± William¡¯s eyes are like bloodthirsty, with a cruel and overbearing breath, staring at Yang Feng, and then like possessed, carrying Yang Feng high. ¡°Seven master! Don¡¯t!¡± At this critical juncture, the wide-open courtyard door was driven by the wind, and a figure shed quickly. At the same time, a clear and ethereal girl voice sounded: ¡°Seven master, stop it.¡± William¡¯s hand action was stagnant, and the scarlet in his deep ck eyes gradually retreated. Finally, with the usual indifferent glimmer, he turned to look. He saw a girl in school uniform, with a delicate face like a porcin doll, white and healthy ruddy, and her chest seemed to be running. They see William action stopped, hurried to hold Yang Feng to stand aside, checking his body. Yang Feng, who finally breathed smoothly, held Cao Jide¡¯s arm and kept coughing: ¡°Ahem¡­¡± After blinking several times, he looked at Mary Kinson who suddenly came over. ¡°Mary Kinson, how did youe here?¡± Chapter 202 Mary Kinson slightly breathed a sigh of relief, but fortunately, she came early, and if she came a littleter, Yang Feng might have lost half his lifeter. Now, she is almost certain that some aspects of William are problematic. Under her attention, William picked up his suit and put it in his arms. He stepped down from the ring leisurely and stood beside her, blocking the sight of Yang Feng. ¡°You know each other?¡± Mary Kinson faced the man as tall as a mountain in front of her, and her eyes moved slightly, and voice was slightly softer: ¡°Well, he and I are ssmates.¡± When she called Yang Feng, she let Yaoi check when she heard something happened, only to know that Yang Feng was the adopted son of Qingshan regime. He hasn¡¯t been to school these days. She think it should be rted to William¡¯s project casualties. She was worried about Seventh Master, so she asked Yaoi to find out her position and rode home on her beloved F4CC. Mary Kinsonleaned over and his eyes fell on Yang Feng, whose face was full of injuries. He seemed to ask William¡¯s opinion: ¡°Can I help my ssmates see the injuries?¡± William lips gently sip into a straight line, raise his hand to Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes and pinch his fist without making any noise. Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes blinked slightly, staring at his fist. Blood dripped from the knuckles pinched above, especially from the bones of his hands. She can guess how hard it was when the fist fell on people. Anyway, with his small body, can¡¯t resist two punches. Mary Kinson was still contemting, but she heard William say again: ¡°I am also injured.¡± Although the voice is still cold, it clearly has the meaning of coquetry and care. ¡°!!?¡± The blood on your hand is someone else¡¯s. How did you get hurt? ! Under the pressure of being watched by those deep eyes, Mary Kinson couldn¡¯t figure out the idea of him, and could only follow his meaning: ¡°Let me see.¡± She conveniently pulled out the soft silk cloth from her pocket, carefully wiped the blood on his fist, and found that there was a real wound in the joint. Are you fighting with most strength? On the ring, Yang Wu came to Yang Feng¡¯s side ording to his cramped stomach and asked anxiously: ¡°A Feng, are you¡­ are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Yang Feng pushed Cao Jide away, pressed his stomach and moved to the edge of the ring: ¡°Mary, do you know him?¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Mary Kinson looked over William, looked at Yang Feng, and nodded. Yang Feng frowned and shook his head warily: ¡°You¡¯d better stay away from him, he is a capitalist who tramples on human life at will!¡± William bowed his head and nced at the wound wrapped in silk towel, smiled, turned his headzily, and raised his eyebrows: ¡°Don¡¯t bother talking, where is old Yang ?¡± Yang Feng coughed lightly, but still willing to gamble and admit defeat, pointing to the east yard: ¡°In the main room.¡± William turned and walked towards the main room. Mary Kinson took out the medicine bottle from her pocket and threw it at Yang Feng: ¡°Apply it to the wound, which is conducive to swelling.¡± Then she turned and quickly followed William¡¯s footsteps and whispered: ¡°I will go with you.¡± William hooked his lips: ¡°As Mrs. William?¡± Mary Kinson gently stared at him. Two people came to the main door, William knocked on the door with one hand, making a wooden sound. ¡°Mr. Yang , can Ie in?¡± There is a steady male voice inside, and he can feel old Yang in good health through the door: ¡°Come in.¡± As William pushed open the door, the oing palm was patting on William¡¯s chest, and the palm strength was deep, which made him step back and bowed his head and coughed lightly. Mary Kinson held William: ¡°Are you all right?¡± William waved his hand, and his thin lips were somewhat impatient: ¡°Your Qingshan regiment really disappointed me.¡± Said, he coldly raised his eyes: ¡°The front foot gants did not obey the rules, and a group of people came up, and the back foot group leader took advantage of my inattention to sneak attack?¡± The Edmend ck in front of him is full of grey hair, but his wrinkled eyes are old and bright: ¡°This is not worth mentioningpared with seventh master,!¡± William¡¯s whole body killing aura soared, and his eyes gradually turned scarlet. Mary Kinson could even clearly hear the sound of ¡°giggling¡± of his fist bones. Even Yang Feng, who came from behind, felt his murder. But Old Yangis old and can¡¯t ept any of William¡¯s tricks! Yang Feng said nervously: ¡°No, go and protect Daddy.¡± They came over and surrounded old Yang, staring at William with hostility. Old Yang also felt that staring at the man in front of him, with monster-like eyes, could not help rolling his throat. This was the second time in decades that he was aware of danger. The atmosphere between the two sides is very nervous. Mary Kinson¡¯s little hand held William¡¯s fist, and the cool touch was like a soft and wet paper towel, covering the murder in his heart. She whispered, ¡°No, you are here to solve the problem.¡± William¡¯s long and narrow ck eyes hang down, only reflecting Mary Kinson, who is soft and weak around him, and looks a little softer. Mary Kinson turned her head and looked at Yang in the center of the crowd. He sincerely said, ¡°Old Yang, you have some misunderstandings about the Seventh Master. He really came to solve the problem. Can we sit down and talk?¡± When the words fell, Cao Jide held Yang Feng, who was beaten and could not stand straight, and sneered: ¡°Where is the girl who came out? It¡¯s not your turn to talk here?¡± Yang Feng frowned and answered subconsciously: ¡°She is my ssmate.¡± Cao Jide looked at him unwillingly: ¡°Even if it is your ssmate, now her identity is with seventh master, will it still face you?¡± Mary Kinson nced at Cao Jide, and her eyes were cold and unhappy. Taking a step forward, she looked at Yang , and her lips rose lightly: ¡°Yang , don¡¯t you remember me?¡± Yang narrowed his eyes, raised hand and pushed away the members around him. He also took two steps forward, and his eyes looked up and down on her. Momentster, his eyes instantly widened, his pupils swung from side to side, and he became emotional: ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you are Mary!¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, Uncle Yang.¡±Mary Kinson smiled and bent her eyes like a bright moon. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to grow so big in an instant. Show me quickly.¡± Yang happily stretched out his hand to hold her little hand, full of love: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you again. When did youe to Beijing? Why didn¡¯t you say hello to me?¡± ¡°It didn¡¯t take long for me to have time. I wanted to meet you when I was free.¡±Mary Kinson smiled cleverly. The two are like intimate grandchildren, and the atmosphere is harmonious. Cao Jide stared at them awkwardly and puzzled, and so did others, who didn¡¯t know what was going on at all. After two greetings, Mary Kinson changed the subject ¡°Uncle Yang, I also know some inside information about Qingshan Group and William¡¯s Company this time. Can you sit down and talk about it?¡± Old Yangdid not hesitate too much, and nodded: ¡± please take a seat in the house and let¡¯s sit down and talk.¡± ¡°Thank you, Uncle Yang.¡± After thanking him, Mary Kinson turned to William and took the initiative to reach out and hook his arm: ¡°Come in and sit down.¡± William¡¯s ck eyes shed a glimmer of light, which was fleeting and followed her in. The members of Qingshan regiment were in a trance. What¡¯s the position of Mary Kinson? Old Yang actually listened to her, and seventh master was willing to consider her feelings in everything? Chapter 203 The room was not big, so only Cao Jide and Yang Feng came in, and other members were waiting outside the door. ¡°Sit down.¡± Old Yang sat in the main seat, with old-fashioned cool chairs on the left and right sides, which was somewhat quaint. Mary Kinson and William sit on the left, while Cao Jide and Yang Feng sit on the right. Old Yang looked at Mary Kinson with a smile: ¡°Mary Kinson, we haven¡¯t seen each other for seven or eight years, have we?¡± ¡°Yes.¡±Mary Kinson nodded, clever and polite. Old Yang blinked slowly and sighed. Most of the elderly like to recall the events of previous years, and they can¡¯t help but think of the old things: ¡°In those days, arge number of riots in Beijing made rumors everywhere, and even the official couldn¡¯t get rid of them. At that time, it was very rampant, which made the people in Beijing panic.¡± ¡°Later, everyone only knew that our Qingshan regiment came forward to quell the riots. However, I don¡¯t know the one to make suggestions for our Qingshan regiment, carefully analyze the situation, and find out that the controller behind the rage is actually a teenage girl.¡± At this time, Cao Jide and Yang Feng couldn¡¯t help but look at Mary Kinson and vaguely guessed the answer. At that time, Cao Jide was the second-inmand of the Qingshan Regiment, and the Qingshan Regiment was only a small organization. It was only after winning the confrontation with the riots that it gained a reputation. Since then, the number of members of the Qingshan Regiment has risen sharply and quickly be the biggest force. Cao Jide knew that Old Yang at that time, as if he had been instructed by a high-ranking person, so that he could end the violent gang. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the little girl grew up in an instant and was so beautiful and lovely.¡± Old Yang looked at her with a little relief, as if looking at her granddaughter. Yang Fengying¡¯s eyes trembled, swallowed saliva, and his voice was slightly dumb: ¡°Dad, is she the sister who saved our lives when she was a child?¡± When Yang Feng followed old Yang , he was chased to a desperate situation by a violent gang, and Yang Feng suffered from strange diseases. Family thought he would die of illness, so he was allowed to follow old Yang, in other words, he was abandoned. They were forced to the river, in front of which werewless riots with knives and weapons, and behind which were surging rivers. If they jumped, they would die. Just then, a little girl in the river came over with a bamboo raft and shouted at them: ¡°Jump down!¡± They had no choice but to jump decisively, causing Yang Feng¡¯s old disease to break out, and the suppressed medicine was not brought with him. The situation was very crisis, and Old Yang once thought he could not escape this robbery. But I didn¡¯t expect a young girl to take out acupuncture tools. Without saying anything, she helped Yang Feng to apply needles. After a while, Yang Feng getting better. After that, she stayed in the little girl¡¯s house for half a month, not only curing Yang Feng¡¯s old illness, but also learning how to deal with the riots, which led to the heyday of Qingshan Regiment. Old Yang nodded with a smile on his face: ¡°Yes, didn¡¯t you recognize it? She is Mary.¡± The past came to mind, and Yang Feng¡¯s eyes were bright, just like the bulb reached the highest wattage. He muttered in a low voice: ¡°No wonder she looked familiar at school at first sight.¡± It turned out that he was a savior when he was a child. Mary Kinson only swept the eyes of Yang Feng in a hurry. One can not tell whether she recognized Yang Feng long ago, or she didn¡¯t have much impression on Yang Feng at all. She only felt the coldness around her, which brought down the temperature in the room by several degrees, which was really impossible to ignore. Now is not a good time to talk about the past. ¡°Uncle Yang.¡±Mary Kinson seriously called him: ¡°Let¡¯s talk now, about the feud between you and the Seventh Master.¡± Then, the eyes of several people in the room, invariably fell on William. Oh yes, there is also a devil sitting here.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 204 The smile on Yang¡¯s face disappeared, his eyes were full of hatred, and voice became cold and hard: ¡°I am willing to talk to seventh master for your sake, otherwise we will not let him leave.¡± William sneers, lift his eyes to look at him, the deep chill at the bottom of the eyes made people shudder. Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes turned around on the two of them and said: ¡°Uncle Yang, the copse ident of this project is not seventh master¡¯s original intention, he is involved but he should not bear whole responsibility.¡± Cao Jide was impatient and couldn¡¯t hear her help William defend: ¡°The project is under his name. If he didn¡¯t do things in the project and take the safety of workers seriously, how could there be a copse?¡± He was very excited, his hand tightly presses the handle of the wooden chair, and it is difficult to press the hate in his heart: ¡°That is six or seven living lives!¡± When ites to this, Yang Feng and old Yang¡¯s faces darkened. ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡±Mary Kinson whispered softly, and her eyes were clear and smart: ¡°The project is under the name of the Seventh Master, so I am not saying that it has nothing to do with him at all, but this reason is definitely not caused by the Seventh Master ignoring the lives of workers and cutting corners.¡± Cao Jide still holds a hostile attitude: ¡°Then how do you know?¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s words are determined, and the eyes of the beautiful fox are more and more touching: ¡°Because I saw the seventh master with my own eyes, I beat the person in charge of the engineering materials department half to death, and I trust seventh master, he is not a bad person who ignores human life.¡± Her attitude moved old Yang, and also made Cao Jide slightly believe. Several people looked at each other, and finally looked at William. Old Yang frowned, but his tone eased a little: ¡°Seventh master, although we have never met each other, I trust Mary. Since she helps you speak, I am willing to believe it. Why don¡¯t you bother to give us a reasonable exnation?¡± Then, William ck nced at Mary Kinson with a light smile. After looking up at old Yang, the cold voice sounded leisurely: ¡°There is a problem in the project because the person in charge of our materials department has received the benefits of thepetitors and adopted building materials with poor quality, which led to the copse of the project.¡± Speaking of this, William¡¯s eyebrows are frowned: ¡°Here, as the president, I apologize to you, sorry.¡± Old Yang¡¯s heart sank and he stood up subconsciously, as if he couldn¡¯t afford his apology.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. William continued: ¡°The person in charge of the materials department has been dismissed on suspicion of corruption and epted relevant investigations, and I also issued a killing order. After the person in charge is released from prison, there will be nopany in Beijing to recruit him again.¡± This degree of treatment is really popr, which makes old Yang¡¯s hatred slightly released. William¡¯s cold voice continues: ¡°Regarding the family members of the ident, ourpany has already handled thepensation, leaving only your Qingshan group.¡± Old Yang sat down slowly. He was full of resentment against William, but William had a good attitude and was very active in dealing withpensation. He even came to Qingshan Group to deal with it, which showed his sincerity. William looked down, and he is without losing his domineering. His voice is slow: ¡°So now can you talk to Old Yang about whatpensation conditions you need?¡± The airflow in the room virtually became very slow, and everyone except William could feel one inexplicable pressure, as if breathing was not smooth. Old Yang didn¡¯t expect such a scene, and he didn¡¯t know what conditions to mention. He blinked his wrinkled eyes and looked at Cao Jide and Yang Feng. Yang Feng had a better mind and immediately said: ¡°We still need to discuss with the families of the casualty members. We can¡¯t give seventh master an answer for the time being. We can¡¯t dy seventh master¡¯s time. Why don¡¯t seventh master go back first? Let¡¯s choose a good day to discuss the results?¡± Although Yang Feng is not very old, he can say this without losing hisposure, facing William, he is not afraid at all. William¡¯s index finger with clear knuckles taps the back of the chair lightly, but it can pull people¡¯s patience. He squinted slightly: ¡°Don¡¯t dy time, I can wait here for you tomunicate with the families of the casualties, and then discusspensation with me after making a decision.¡± Thepensation incident of Qingshan Regiment has been dyed for a long time. William came in person and wanted to send him away casually. It is impossible. ¡°But there are many people here, and I am afraid that seventh master can¡¯t get used to it.¡± Cao Jide also opened his mouth to help. William nced at Mary Kinson, his lip corner overflow a few minutes of teasing smile: ¡°Your distinguished guest is here, won¡¯t you be ready to improve the food to entertain her?¡± Said, he suddenly leaned over, lowered voice and smiled: ¡°Thanks to you , Mrs. ke.¡± Mary Kinson did not speak. She was fooled. She shouldn¡¯t havee forward to help him solve the problem. With his ability and this cheekiness, he can solve it alone. ¡°This¡­¡± Cao Jide looked at old Yang, and the problem was thrown to him. If he dosen¡¯t improve the food, he will offend Mary Kinson. Old Yang saw that they had a good rtionship and smiled freely: ¡°Since seventh master is also a friend of Mary, it is not impossible to stay.¡± ¡°Thank you Old Yang for your kindness.¡±William went down the steps: ¡°Then I will stay in the courtyard for the time being and wait for thepensation to be settled.¡± It was night, and the night was as cool as water. Yards in small areas near mountains and waters are far away from the hustle and bustle of the city, and are more quiet and peaceful. In the evening, several young men who were beaten by William ended up eating at the same table with him, burying their heads in eating, but staring at William with wide eyes. But William is still calm. Chopsticks clip vegetables gracefully and slowly. He is quite satisfied with this table full of dishes. There is arge part of the reason, which may be that Mary Kinson has a high status in Qingshan Group. Mary Kinson, who was sitting against him, had no apetite at all facing the dishes in front of her, which made her unable to eat at all. Old Yang picks vegetables very frequently, and his eyes flow with love: ¡°Mary, eat more and see how you are thin now. When you were a child, you still had a round face and was very cute it .¡± Yang Feng carelessly ate the food and casually went on: ¡°It¡¯s quite cute now.¡± Old Yang jokingly smiled and looked at Yang Feng: ¡°I didn¡¯t say she was not cute. What are you protecting?¡± Chapter 205 Hearing this, Yangfeng¡¯s ears turned red in an instant. He looked up at Mary and exined awkwardly, ¡°no, I didn¡¯t mean that. I just think that you are very cute in school.¡± Cao Jide didn¡¯t drink much at ordinary times. Now after two sses of wine, he joked with a drunk smile, ¡°as a matter of fact, Mary and spark are destined to be together. When she was a child, she not only helped Yangfeng cure his illness, but also grew up in the same school. It is said that she has also entered the most powerful University in the capital city, and is also his ssmate¡­¡± As he spoke, he raised his ss. ¡°Sometimes fate is really wonderful. Don¡¯t you think so, Yangfeng?¡± Yangfeng¡¯s ears were even redder. He looked down and took two bites of food. ¡°Why did uncle Cao get drunk after drinking two sses of wine today?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not drunk. I¡¯m sober and I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± With a straight face, Caojide tried to prove that he was sober and said, ¡°you are not young anymore. At this age, we have already been married and have children..¡± Mr. Yang was sober, but he also asked, ¡°Mary, in fact, althoughUncle Cao is a little straightforward, Yangfeng is really a good child, both in terms of study and skills.¡± He gave Yangfeng a thumbs up at the same time, and the praise for him was evident.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°You two are a perfect match. Do you have a feeling for him? Do you wantUncle Yang to help you?¡± As soon as his words finished, Yangfeng¡¯s ears were burning as if they were about to explode, and his face was also flushed with youth passion. ¡°Dad, Uncle Cao, can you let Mary have a good meal?¡± A cold and deep voice, like ice, cut through the happy scene at the table. ¡°I don¡¯t feel it.¡± Everyone turned to look at the source of the voice, only to find that William¡¯s face was as cold as a God who had been offended. Deep in his eagle eyes, there was a deep chill. Yangfeng frowned and looked into the eyes of another person with great pressure. ¡°Seventh master, Mary is not a dumb.¡± The implication was, why did you interrupt? ¡°As far as I know, Mary has a good taste. The person who can marry her is unparalleled in all aspects.¡± Mary Kinson was speechless Seven master was so shameless! With her eyebrows knitted more tightly, she felt very ufortable, but her fighting skills were indeed inferior to that of William, and so were other aspects. Thinking of this, Yangfeng felt even more aggrieved. He turned to look at Mary. Seeing that she was eating as if no one was around, he didn¡¯t mean to deny it. Did he acquiesce in it? The meal was not good for Yangfeng. He took two bites and went back to his room. Looking at his receding figure, Caojide couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. Suddenly, his eyes lit up and he turned to look at Mary, who was eating. ¡°Mary, you cured Yangfeng¡¯s previous illness, which means that you are a good doctor. He must be ufortable after he goes back to his room. As his ssmate, can you go to have a check-up to see if there is any internal injury?¡± Mr. Yang understood and said, ¡°Yangfeng usually eats two bowls of rice, but he didn¡¯t eat one. He must have a stomachache, and we don¡¯t have a doctor. Why don¡¯t you finish it and have a look?¡± Everyone knew his intention. Anyone with a discerning eye could see that they wanted to create opportunities for Mary and Yangfeng to stay alone. She also understood that it was better to meet Yangfeng alone and make it clear to him. But Yangfeng might not have any interest in her. After all, he had a crush on someone in the Wutong school before. ¡°Okay, I have finished my dinner.¡± After wiping her mouth with a piece of tissue, she pushed the chair away and walked out. ¡°Uncle Yang, I¡¯ll go first. Enjoy yourself.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mr. Yang said with a smile. All of a sudden, they felt a gust of cold air around them, and they couldn¡¯t help shivering. Cao Jide took a few more sips of wine and said, ¡°oh my God! Did the wintere earlier this year? Why is it so cold after drinking?¡± Mr. Yang turned to look at him and frowned. It was not that the weather had be cold, but the man¡¯s coldness was terrifying. As soon as she walked out of the room, she saw Yangfeng disappear at the end of the corridor. She quickened her pace. When she just turned a corner, she saw Yangfeng standing in front of her, as if he was waiting for her. ¡°You scared me.¡± ¡°How do you know I¡¯ming?¡± she asked in a low voice ¡°I heard the footsteps,¡± said Yang Fengy with a pleasant smile ¡°I¡¯m here to check on your wounds.¡± Mary raised her head and stared at his forehead. The bruise on his forehead showed seven master¡¯s strength. It was still so when it came to the face, but how heavy it was when it came to the body. Hearing this, the corners of Yangfeng¡¯s mouth were bigger, and his injured handsome face did not lose his handsome face. ¡°Then go to the guest room to have a look. There is also a medical box there. Please help me apply medicine.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two came to the guest room side by side. Yangfeng sat down first and fixed his eyes on the face of Mary. Mary lowered her head and opened the medical kit to check if there was any medicine in it. She could also feel the gaze of Yangfeng. ¡°Is there anything on my face?¡± ¡°No.¡± Yangfeng answered with a smile, without moving his eyes. Mary took out the disinfecting alcohol and cotton swabs, looked up into his eyes, slowly moved to the wound and cleaned it. ¡°Why are you staring at something like this? It makes me feel creepy.¡± Yangfeng still giggled, as if he couldn¡¯t hide his joy. ¡°I¡¯m just happy that I can meet you when I grow up.¡± ¡°The world is so small. I didn¡¯t recognize you as Yangfeng when you were a child,¡± she said casually, focusing on cleaning his wound Well, well, well, well. The wound was swollen. ¡°Tell me if you feel pain. I¡¯ll be gentle.¡± She looked closer and closer, and her delicate face, like a porcin doll, slowly erged in front of Yangfeng. The orchid fragrance she whispered made him blush slightly, and the heartbeat in his chest was faster and faster. Suddenly, Yangfeng raised his hand and grabbed her wrist. He turned his head away and said in a low voice, ¡°no, thanks. I¡¯ll ask little five to clean my wound and apply medicine for meter.¡± Mary raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? Did I hurt you too much?¡± ¡°No¡­ no¡­¡± Yangfeng denied in a low voice, but he didn¡¯t let her go. After a while, he raised his handsome face with shyness of teenager affection, and there was stubbornness and unwillingness in his bright eyes. ¡°Let me ask you a question. Are you really the same as what William said that you don¡¯t like me?¡± Mary was speechless ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± Chapter 206 ¡°Then¡­ What do you think of me?¡± Mary raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°what?¡± Noticing that there was something wrong with her, Yangfeng quickly changed his tone, ¡°it¡¯s not what you think. I just want to know what kind of person I am in your eyes.¡± With a sigh of relief, she smiled and said, ¡°you¡¯re an excellent student and a loyal friend. It¡¯s good. Mr. Yang will be relieved to let you take charge of the Qingshan sect.¡± The two were so close that Yangfeng noticed the subtle changes in her eyes. Indeed, there was no emotion he expected. The light in his eyes faded. At this time, the unlocked door was pushed open. In a thin white shirt, William came in. His shirt was stained with blood, like a coquettish flower blooming on his body, which made him more cold and hard. His deep eyes wandered between the two people, invisibly cutting their souls. Mary drew back her hand subconsciously. Her beautiful fox eyes narrowed slightly, bursting out a trace of vignce. ¡°seventh master.¡± Yangfeng¡¯s eyes darkened as he sensed that she was afraid of seventh master. William said in a cold voice, ¡°are you applying medicine to his wound here?¡± Mary nodded, with a cotton swab smeared with alcohol in her hand. William strode over and took the cotton swab from her hand. He sat in front of Yangfeng and said, ¡°since it¡¯s me who hurt you, let me help you.¡± Mary was a little nervous. seventh master applied medicine to others in person, not to give the wound a heavy blow. William raised his eyes and nced at her. His big hand fell on her hair, and his ck eyes were full of affection. ¡°Good girl, you go back to your room and wait for me. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Mary shook off his hand, nodded and left. Yangfeng lowered his head silently. He knew that William did it on purpose to show him his sovereignty, but he still felt ufortable. Because in fact, he was not as good as William. He said coldly, ¡°don¡¯t bother seventh master. Please go back.¡± Putting the swab on the table casually, he lowered his eyes and said coldly, ¡°you are indeed talent, but you are still too impulsive.¡± Yangfeng wanted tough. In the battle ring, it was obvious that it was William who beat him regardless of his strength, which almost broke his ribs! As a result, he said he was too impulsive? ¡°Stop thinking about her.¡± Without looking at him, he stood up and strode away. Then he came to her room and saw her cleaning up the bed and walking horizontally with the quilt in her arms. She looked a little cute. Leaning against the door, he looked at her with interest. After she made the bed, he strode over, turned around andy down, enjoying himself. With her eyes wide open, Mary supported her waist and said, ¡°this is my bed!¡± His big hand grabbed her waist like a and put her on the bed. Then he turned over and pressed her on the bed. He controlled the distance well and didn¡¯t press her down with all his weight. The air was filled with the unique scent of men. ¡°Hello,¡± she called out His eagle like eyes looked into her eyes, and his deep eyes were like the vast starry sky, mysterious, gorgeous, bright, and fascinating. Then, a warm touch came from her lips, and then a crushing kiss swept over her, making her dizzy. His kiss was fierce and urgent, as if he was trying hard to restrain some emotions and wanted to indulge himself every time. When Mary almost couldn¡¯t breathe, William took the time and let go of her. He breathed heavily and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m satisfied with Mrs. Gu¡¯s performance today. This kiss is a reward for you.¡± She gasped and stared at the red eyes. Who wants such a reward?! He turned over and leaned against the pillow. With one hand on her shoulder, he asked softly, ¡°how did you know about thepany¡¯s affairs?¡± As she raised her hand to fan the air in front of her, she tried to ease the heat on her face and said honestly, ¡°I¡¯ve guessed it after the integration of the information.¡± ¡°How do you know that Yangfeng is from the Qingshan sect?¡± He asked casually andzily, but Mary had to be cautious. With her chestnut pupils slightly erected, she said, ¡°I just came by. I don¡¯t know his identity has anything to do with Qingshan sect.¡± As soon as he finished his words, he suddenly turned over and stared at her closely with his side shoulder. ¡°Just so?¡± Mary avoided his eyes and swallowed subconsciously to keep calm. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s all.¡± After saying that, she turned her body a little further away from him and said naturally, ¡°but I also have a question to ask seventh master.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± With one of his hands supporting his side face, he looked cold and gloomy. With her heart in her hand, she sat cross legged on the bed and said, ¡°with seventh master¡¯s character, there¡¯s no need to tolerate t till now. I want to know seventh master¡¯s other intentions.¡± It was well known that Mr. seventh master was not a phnthropist. With his courage, it was as easy to solve a crumbling empire. But during this period of time, he not only didn¡¯t make a fuss with the people of the qingshan sect, but also came to negotiate with Mr. Yang in person. William slowly narrowed his deep eagle eyes, and his eyes were as cold as an abyss. ¡°Are you standing on the side of the green mountain group to question me, or are you standing on the identity of Mrs. Gu to ask me?¡± She hesitated for a while. A momentter, before William¡¯s patience was about to run out, she said, ¡°I want to know the reason why you are Mrs. Gu.¡± With a smile at the corners of his mouth, he called, ¡°Mrs. Gu.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Somehow, Mary felt veryfortable. She nodded her head slowly and said, ¡°okay.¡± With the other hand grabbing her right hand, he carefully put her in his palm and yed with it. His face softened a little, and his aura was not so oppressive. ¡°A few years ago, qingshan regime has dealt with the riots, and in the hearts of the older generation and some young people in the capital city, their status is sacred. If the copse of this project is not properly handled, no matter how muchpensation they have, it will still leave a hidden trouble.¡± He didn¡¯t want to be a thorn in the eyes of some ganster. Although a grain of sand was not a threat, a spark could set a fire. ¡°So you don¡¯t want to hurt the green mountain group at all no matter how hard they fight against you and what thepany¡¯s senior leaders propose?¡± Mary frowned and thought about his idea. With a meaningful smile on his face, William said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to put up with it. Mr. Yang is getting more and more troublesome now. Later, the members of the Qingshan group has no inheritors, and no one can manage it at all.¡± His thumb was slightly gnarled and rubbed along the fingertips of Mary. The tingling feeling was like electricity, passing from the fingertips to the bottom of her heart. Her fingers curled up slightly, but she had no intention of getting them out. ¡°I¡¯ll put on a good attitude and ask qingshan regime to eptpensation. I¡¯ll provide amodation for the elders, and also help them solve the management problem of the newers. At that time, they can contact the teenagers who join qingshan regime.¡± Speaking of this, he stopped. Chapter 207 Mary Kinsonalso understood, and her heart welled up with shock. It is worthy of being the seventh master. Now, as he expected, Qingshan Regiment is about to go to the step of receivingpensation and providing for the aged. After that, Seventh Master can take over the follow-up members of Qingshan Regiment. ¡°So, when you know that there are Qingshan regiment among the wounded, you start to take this move. No¡­ maybe you have expected Qingshan regiment to attack you, and you don¡¯t shoot, in order to make the people think that you are sincere and sincerely responsible for the future of Qingshan regiment¡­¡± William narrowed his eyes, waiting for her to continue. Mary Kinson¡¯s throat is tight, and her eyes met his: ¡°In the future, the person in power will be you.¡± She finally understood why William, who was not very old, could achieve absolute monarch in William made a big move towards her: ¡°Come here.¡± Mary Kinsonblinked a good-looking fox eye, some nkly leaned over, William¡¯s big hand caressed her smooth and tender face, and there was another light in the eagle eyes. ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡± Mary Kinson bowed her head and smiled: ¡°Do not be afraid.¡± William hooked his lips and smiled: ¡°If you are not afraid, lie down and sleep. It is not early.¡± ¡°Old Yang has prepared other rooms for you, otherwise you will sleep in your own room?¡±Mary Kinson slightly raised her brow and tried to suggest. William didn¡¯t mean to leave. He lifted his big hand and pulled up the quilt. Mary Kinson only felt that there was something to cover her head, and it was dark all around. Through the quilt, she heard the sound of William smiling. ¡°Mrs. ck came to help me today. How could I let you live alone?¡± ¡°!¡±Mary Kinson pulled down the quilt, her cheeks flushed, and she stared at him angrily. Her appearance was really cute and moving. William turned his face sideways, At close range, Mary Kinson can clearly see that only her fascinated self is reflected in those pupils. Oh my God, William¡¯s faceughed, and it is so fascinating. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is my wife embarrassed?¡± Listening to his low voice with a chuckle, Mary Kinson only felt that the air became hot, and she was holding her breath, which made her feel very ufortable. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll sleep in the next room myself.¡± William didn¡¯t trouble her. he covered the quilt and really nned to sleep: ¡°Thank you, Mrs. k, for making the bed for me.¡± seventh master is in a good mood today,! Mary Kinson closed her eyes heavily, gritted her teeth and quickly left the room. The next day, just before dawn, the door was knocked. Mary Kinson, who slept very shallow, immediately turned over and sat up: ¡°Who?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± The clear male voice is deliberately lowered, as if on guard against someone. Mary Kinson lifted the quilt and got out of bed to open the door. She arranged her long sleeping hair at will. When she looked up, she saw Yang Feng after the wound on her face was swollen, standing at the door with her face. ¡°The wound heals quickly.¡± Yang Feng touched the wound on his forehead, and his tone was faint: ¡°Mary¡¯s medicine is very effective, but I came to you early because Dad had something to discuss with you.¡± Mary Kinson guessed what it was and nodded: ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Old Yang¡¯s room is thergest room. Apart from the bed and furniture, there is arge space in the middle, with carved old-fashioned chairs, and a brazier has begun to be set in the middle, burning small fires. In thiste autumn and winter season, it is very appropriate. When Mary Kinson pushed the door and went in with Yang Feng, except Old Yang and Cao Jide who were sitting in the middle, they had seen each other at dinner yesterday, and several other women in their thirties and several children were never met by them. However, it is easy to guess their identities. Yang Feng opened the chair, and asked her to sit down: ¡°Sit.¡± Mary Kinson nodded slightly and sat down. The temperature in front of her just drove down the sudden cold in autumn morning. ¡°Mary.¡± Old Yang smiled, but his eyes were somewhat heavy: ¡°Let me introduce you to these families of the dead. After contactingst night, they came early in the morning.¡± Judging from their dress, they are from the average family, and is not much different from the living standard of Mary Kinson and her grandmother in the countryside before, and it is not surplus but not without food and clothing. Mary Kinson politely nodded towards them one by one, which was regarded as greeting. Most of them have their heads down, showing sad eyes, reflecting the firelight of stars at the bottom of their eyes, but there is still little vitality. In this atmosphere, it casts a cloud on people¡¯s hearts. ¡°Well, now that everyone is here, let¡¯s get down to business.¡± Old Yang coughed twice and raised his eyes: ¡°This time seventh master came to the door in person and wanted to discusspensation matters with our Qingshan group. You are Ahui¡¯s family members and we want to hear your opinions.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Among the family members, there is a rtively cultivated woman named Li Yang. What she said was pertinent: ¡°When I came, I heard Cao uncle say that seventh master had already disposed of the person in charge of the project and was willing topensate our conditions. Frankly speaking, the amount ofpensation paid by seventh master isrger than I imagined. People can¡¯t be resurrected from the dead, and those we left behind will continue to live¡­¡± She turned to look at the children who were only five or six years old around her, with tears in her eyes: ¡°Although the child has no father, taking thepensation from seventh master can at least make our mother and son live the rest of our lives.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s heart moved slightly, and she deeply understood the pain of losing her family. The woman leaning against Li Yang took out a paper towel and handed it to her, and then said, ¡°We can see what Qingshan regiment did for our family members, but seventh master¡¯s attitude of apologizing forpensation is also very good, and he did not use strong means to force us. Since the copse of the project has nothing to do with seventh master, we also discussed it when we came and are willing to ept thepensation conditions.¡± Mary Kinson is not a member of Qingshan Group, but an outsider. Only she knows the ambition of Seventh Master. Thinking of the chat with Williamst night, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder that this man had done a good job in persuading them in advance, and made everyone believe that he sincerely apologized and would solve the remaining problems. Old Yang nodded and said ¡°Well, since you have thought it over, we respect your decision.¡± The spark in the brazier gradually burned in, and everyone sitting around the room was illuminated clearly. In a circle of people, only Yang Feng¡¯s face is the deepest and unpredictable, which seems to be dissatisfied. Chapter 208 Old Yang slowly looked up at Yang Feng, and voice was slow and dark: ¡°Seventh Master also talked to me alonest night. The conditions he offered are very attractive and he is willing to guarantee us the quality of old-age life.¡± After a pause, he sighed: ¡°And Qingshan Group has new people to join, and he can also help arrange training, including some ces in Beijing that can also be distributed to Qingshan Group.¡± Cao Jide, who has never spoken, has his eyes bright: ¡°In this case, our Qingshan regiment can make aeback, and Beijing will soon be our world, train a few young kids who can fight and sweep away other gangs.¡± He is old but he still wants to do a great career, and they still have high expectations for the future of Qingshan Group. Yang Feng frowns, although he feels unconvinced, but he also knows that the development of Qingshan Group has already declined. If Seventh Master is willing to enter, it will undoubtedly give them a chance to make aeback. However, William was never a phnthropist! Old Yang has been living for half a life, and his heart is very resistant to people in the business world. He always thinks that they are too treacherous and have nothing to do with loyalty twice. Also, their Qingshan regiment¡¯s previous treatment of William was really despicable, and his disregard made people feel uncertain. Yang Feng and Old Yang had hesitation in their eyes, and their concerns were almost the same. No one spoke. The atmosphere in the room is low, and everyone¡¯s breathing is very light. Only the burning sound of wood in the brazier makes a sound of ¡°pa¡± from time to time, which makes the room less dull. Suddenly, old Yang¡¯s eyes moved to Mary Kinson, as if he had carefully handed over the decision-making power to her. He whispered: ¡°Mary Kinson, I think you seem to have a good rtionship with seventh master. How do you feel about him? Do you really just want topensate Qingshan Group?¡± Mary Kinson immediately raised her eye, shed a trace of panic in an instant, and didn¡¯t know how to answer old Yang¡¯s question. She is clear about William¡¯s purpose, and Old Yang has a good rtionship with her, so she is regarded as a granddaughter by old Yang. Arguably, she should help Qingshan regiment, let them not fall into the trap set by William, but whates to mind now is what William asked her yesterday. ¡°Are you standing on the side of Qingshan regiment asking me, or are you standing on the identity of Mrs. k asking me?¡± She answered on the identity of Mrs. k, and now she can¡¯t sell William, can she? Mary Kinson lowered her eyes and stared at the brazier. The fire reflected on her long and thick ciliary feathers like eyshe. She made a faint noise: ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the current situation of Qingshan Group. It is better for you to discuss this matter yourself.¡± Old Yang didn¡¯t force her to say more, nodded, and called Cao Jide to call some members in, and everyone sat around to discuss countermeasures. During this period, Mary Kinson never made any noise, but they listened attentively to the results of their conversation and discussion. The result is to ept William¡¯spensation, and discuss adding several chips. At the end, the firewood in the brazier gradually went out, and Mary Kinson quietly left the room. As soon as she walked into the yard, she saw William sitting on the recliner,zy and wanton shaking the recliner with his eyes closed. After he heard footsteps approaching, his long legs stopped shaking, slowly opened his right eye and looked at Mary Kinson, and his lips smiled: ¡°They were discussing increasing conditions early in the morning.¡± As he thought, the progress of things was within his n. Mary Kinson looked at this cool face, which can be called stunning in the world. His heart was deserted, and there was an unknown emotion growing wildly. Is this seventh master in Beijing? Maybe every step he took was nned by him long ago, and others were just pawns in his n. Then¡­ will he be just a tool he will use in the future? ¡°Well, they will eventually ept yourpensation terms.¡±Mary Kinson¡¯s tone iszy, her eyes are dim, and her heart is somewhat ufortable. William¡¯s long legs fell to the ground,pletely fixed the recliner, got up and sat up and looked up at her, looking at her subtle emotions in her eyes: ¡°Are you in a bad mood?¡± Mary Kinson casually sat aside and took a sip of the hot tea on the wooden table: ¡°There is nothing wrong with it. If you talk about the conditions with Qingshan Group, will we go back?¡± William narrowed his eagle eyes slightly, revealing some danger and asked, ¡°Do you still want to stay here?¡± Mary Kinson shook her head and was not in high spirits: ¡°No, let¡¯s go back together when you finish talking.¡± Anyway, she can¡¯t do anything, she can only watch Qingshan regiment helplessly, and finally be William¡¯s prey. At the thought of this, she thought of Yang Feng¡¯s clear and energetic eyes and old Yang¡¯s high hopes for Yang Feng, and her heart became more sour. Suddenly, behind her came the creaking sound of the door pushing open. Yang Feng held Old Yang in, followed by other members of Qingshan Regiment. Old Yang squinted: ¡°Seventh Master, we have discussed it together. Is it convenient to talk about the conditions now?¡± William stood up, and the eagle eyes glowed with cold and sharp light and walked towards them. They were sitting in the yard, and no one on both sides shied away from Mary Kinson, talking about conditions unscrupulously. Mary Kinson didn¡¯t want to listen, but she heard everything they talked about. The follow-up development is all under the control of William. In a few years, neers who join the gang because of the reputation of Qingshan regiment will eventually be William¡¯s minions. Her heart is getting heavier and heavier. One morning passed, and the talk ended with a peaceful handshake between Old Yang and William. The sound of cars sounded outside the courtyard door. William swept the door of his eyes: ¡°Someone came to pick me up. This time I will talk about this. The follow-uppany will have a special person to connect with you. I will open all the conditions I promised you today.¡± ¡°OK,.¡± Old Yang also stood up, and his attitude was much better than when he first met William. William raised hand and swung, and then looked at Mary Kinson who was sleeping in the couch: ¡°Let¡¯s go, go back.¡± Then, Old Yang took a deep look at Yang Feng, saw his eyes locked in Mary Kinson, see Mary Kinso nreally go with William, He shook his head and sighed. When they left the courtyard gate, they looked up and saw Maibakh parked at the door. The ck and smooth body lines were particrly eye-catching in the sun. Whit Ben got off the car and opened the door, waving at them far away: ¡°Seven masters, Miss Kinson.¡± Two people got on the car side by side. William just sat down when he heard the co-pilot door ring. When he looked up, the bottom of his eyes sank instantly. Mary Kinson sat in front and buckled her seat belt.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Whit Ben looked at the co-pilot in surprise. he was about to ask her why she didn¡¯t sit in the back seat, but he felt the airflow in the car getting cold sharply. So is the man in the co-pilot, and so is the man in the back seat. What¡¯s going on? The young couple quarreled? Whit Ben didn¡¯t dare to ask, silently driving them back to thepany, suffering all the way, and the temperature in the car was so low that he took time to rub his hands from time to time. When they arrived at thepany in an instant, William asked : ¡°I will go back to thepany first, deal with yesterday¡¯spany affairs, and you will drive her back to Kinson¡¯s home.¡± Whit Ben nodded and said, ¡°OK.¡± After William got off, the temperature inside the car gradually increased. Whit Ben gasped and asked: ¡°What is going on between you and the seventh master?¡± Chapter 209 Mary Kinson stretched out her hand to support her forehead, inserted her slender fingers into her hair, grabbed her hair slightly irritably, and whispered: ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°The atmosphere between you is very strange, as if you were angrt at each other¡­¡±Whit Ben held the steering wheel and couldn¡¯t hold back his curiosity. ¡°Oh, just tell me what¡¯s the matter.¡± Mary Kinson thought about it carefully. Indeed, she didn¡¯t know a few friends after she was reborn. Whit Ben was one of them. She hesitated and opened her mouth: ¡°I just had a clear understanding of the Seventh Master for the first time.¡± Whit Ben asked with great interest: ¡°What¡¯s the matter, found another side of seventh master?¡± Does he? ! Mary Kinson sighed ¡°The Seventh Master acted meticulously, and even after the copse of the project, he could n to win the Qingshan regiment, which was incredible.¡± And she also went to Qingshan Group to act as a lobbyist for William. Although there was no business of her, William could win the Qingshan regiment with his ability, but after she intervened and knew the truth, she felt ufortable and couldn¡¯t let go. No matter who you are, if you find that the people around you are dark and scheming, and he is calcting every step, you will feel afraid. See her face gloomy, Whit Ben frowned. In fact, at the beginning, he didn¡¯t know the n of the Seventh Master, but when he was preparingpensationter, he found that the Seventh Master had a n. He slowed down and looked at Mary Kinson in the mirror. ¡°Miss Kinson, you may have misunderstood the seventh master.¡± Mary Kinson looked directly at him with a pair of awe-inspiring eyes: ¡°Didn¡¯t the seventh master n from the beginning and secretly take over the Qingshan regiment in the name ofpensation?¡± The atmosphere inside the carriage suddenly forced it to rise, which made people breathless. Whit Ben turned on the air conditioner and exhaled with profound meaning: ¡°You think seven masters is too narrow minded¡­ If the seven masters don¡¯t help the Qingshan regiment this time, they can¡¯t support it internally and will soon disintegrate.¡± ¡°No matter what the direction of the Qingshan regiment is, what the Seventh Master does is to interfere with others.¡± Her heart was sour and she sighed. She looked pale and looked out of the window. she can ept businessmen attaches great profits, but she can¡¯t use the word mercenary on Seven Master. Whit Ben was anxious: ¡°Miss Kinson, now that k Group is prosperous and stable, the era when the group does whatever it wants has long passed! Do you really think that with their scale and level and their economic strength, there is still a chance to make aeback?¡± His face gradually became serious with the sharp tone: ¡°You think that the seven master is scheming, but think about it in another way. Under the name of William, a group of ordinary undisciplined groups is enough to be reborn.¡± Mary Kinson frowned lightly and felt that Whit Ben was somewhat reasonable. ¡°Even if he wants to help, he should make it clear to Qingshan regiment, instead of deceiving them and trying to embezzle them!¡± Whit Ben was a little surprised. He didn¡¯t expect her to help Qingshan Group speak. There was a ray of surprise and iprehension at the bottom of her eyes: ¡°Before the Qingshan Group people treated the Seventh Master like that, do you still think they will listen if seventh master talk with them?¡± Mary Kinson choked slightly. ¡°If you have concerns, Miss Kinson can arrange the affairs of Qingshan Group separately. After all, they have great rights in the group, and you will control them afterwards.¡± Mary Kinson blinked nkly, her face ruddy a little. Whit Ben eased his tone: ¡°The Seventh Master originally wanted to give you a surprise. Heid out that he would take over the Qingshan regiment in the future, using your name.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s fine eyebrows are tight, and the starlight shes in the eyes of the good-looking fox, and the pupils tremble slightly. In this way, the Seventh Master never thought of swallowing the Qingshan regiment, nor did he deliberately calcte them to gain benefits. ¡°Turn around, I¡¯m going to find the seventh master!¡± ¡°Good.¡±Whit Ben smiled low, drove away and returned to William k¡¯s Company. Park the car, and he takes Mary Kinson back to thepany. Just as she saw Yang Feiing out of the elevator, Yang Fei also saw the two of them. She nodded and greeted them first: ¡°Miss Kinson, White Ben, are you looking for the seventh master?¡± ¡°Well, is he in the office now?¡±Mary Kinson asked aloud, with a light white awn on her delicate little face, but with a few wisps of light worries between her brow.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Yang Fei shook his head and said quietly, ¡°No, in the conference room on the third floor.¡± Mary Kinson nodded slightly and crossed him directly into the elevator, followed by White Ben. When the two of them arrived at the conference room, the manager¡¯s secretary standing at the door saw Whit Ben and politely called: ¡°White Ben, the seventh master is inside.¡± Said, he gently pushed open the ss door to let them in. Whit Ben nodded knowing, and then walked in front with Mary Kinson quietly in, afraid of disturbing the people in the meeting. There was a fierce quarrel in the meeting, which came from the senior executives of the twopanies, all targeting at William. Zhang Zhide, who spoke at this time, has always had a loud voice: ¡°Master Seven, you have never discussed with us when you deal with thepensation of Qingshan regiment in this way! Dictatorship is a big taboo inpany management!¡± Another also followed the tune, like talking about cross talk, and cooperated very well. ¡°If this continues, we will not have to open high-level meetings in the future. It is better for us to retire!¡± Two people, one by one, seem to have endured William for a long time and finally broke out. The atmosphere in the conference room is extremely suffocating, as if the air is filled with silent smoke. William¡¯s cold face is covered with ayer of frost that can¡¯t be dissolved, and the eagle¡¯s eyes are slightly hanging with deep coldness, just like the de that has just been drawn out of its sheath, passing through everyone present. Except for the two high-ranking officials who spoke, everyone else felt ufortable, so they either lowered their heads and tried to avoid the war as much as possible, or pretended to listen,. Williamzily opened his lips, raised his eyes, and his ck eyes were as cold as night, suffocating cold: ¡°Of course, if you want to retire, ourpany can still afford a pension.¡± The man¡¯s face changed, his eyebrows sank, and he gathered his anger. He didn¡¯t expect William to be so tough. He has a higher status than Zhang Zhide, ¡°Seven master, you are a bit too much. Although Lao Wang speaks a bit extreme, he is also good for his colleagues in thepany.¡± William opened the document in front of him, and his eyebrows gathered up without opening his mouth. The two who can talk, but some empty swallow saliva. Mary Kinson once again felt William¡¯s aura ruling ability, just like the people in the whole meeting, who were just ants in front of him, so he could take it lightly. She didn¡¯t expect that she would face such a confrontation when she came in, so she stood at the door with Whit Ben, and no one made any noise, so she quietly watched the situation develop. Chapter 210 Zhang Zhide hurriedly winked at others and let them all persuade William together, so as not to lose momentum. Before they came, they had a good talk in private, so when they received Zhang Zhide¡¯s wink, several people stood up back and forth and protested aloud together. ¡°Seven masters, we all agree that it is necessary topensate the families of the injured for the copse of this project, but there is no need to spend money and energy to manage Qingshan Group.¡± ¡°The Qingshan regiment is about to fall apart. Thew and the police will not help them. There is no need to take them seriously.¡± ¡°After an ident, a major project will be shut down in all aspects, and it can only be applied formencement after thepensation ident has been handled. Now in a tense period, the seventh master have focused on the Qingshan group that has little to do with it. It is indeed inappropriate.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s side hand moved slightly, and the beautiful fox¡¯s eyes withplex gleam locked in the middle of William¡¯s body. William said leisurely, but his lips were slightly opened, but his tone was cold and aggressive: ¡°Ipensated the Qingshan regiment, and the conditions offered were all my personal property and funds. What is the rtionship with thepany?¡± What? ! The crowd was speechless. Who would have thought that the projectpensation incident, the conditions offered to Qingshan Group, involved arge amount of money, and actually only used the small treasury of the Seventh Master? ! Zhang Zhide¡¯s face was awkward blue and purple, and after looking at William¡¯s cold eyes, he turned into a bloodless white. William certainly knows that this meeting was prepared privately by Zhang Zhide, otherwise they would not have the courage to oppose his decision. He stood up slowly on the table with one hand, and voice was very heavy: ¡°So my personal decision, what qualifications do you have to point fingers at me? Does the Qingshan regiment have anything to do with you?¡± Before, he also plucked up the courage to oppose William¡¯s high-level officials with Zhang Zhide. At this time, they were all obedient, with their heads down without color. ¡°And.¡±William bowed his head and untied his cuffs. When he lifted his eyes again, his eyes were like the de of a executioner, moving slowly along their back necks, which made people feel creepy. ¡°Next time someone questions my decision, I won¡¯t be stingy with thepany¡¯s pension.¡± Thest sentence is for Zhang Zhide, and the meaning is obvious. William wants dictatorship, and those who disagree leave directly. The high-level people at the table made a fearful and scattered noise: ¡°I see, Master Seven.¡± Zhang Zhide¡¯s face was wry, and he raised hand to support his face, almost blocking half of his face. A few minutes ago, they angrily used William, and returned to his position in a twinkling of an eye, and the situation was clear. He can see clearly, no matter when, no one can shake seventh master¡¯s status! He can¡¯t be silly anymore! William slipped into his pocket with one hand, with azy feeling of elegance, and voice was slightly heavy: ¡°Do you have anything else?¡± ¡°Nothing, nothing.¡± They packed up the papers on the desktop, left the conference room with their shoulders shrinking one by one, and walked away in a few seconds. William turned around, his eyes fell on Mary Kinson, and his eyebrows were slightly picked: ¡°Don¡¯t you go back to Kinson¡¯s house?¡± ¡°I have something to ask you.¡± Then, William¡¯s eyes turned to Whit Ben. Whit Ben nodded with great interest, turned and left the conference room, closed the door thoughtfully, and stood outside the door to guard. William pointed to the big chair at the conference table and whispered, ¡°Sit down and talk.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll just ask a few simple questions.¡±Mary Kinson stands in the same ce and has no intention of moving. William can hardly guess whether she is afraid of him or unwilling to go too close. A pair of deep eagle eyes shed darkness. ¡°There are quite a few people asking me questions today.¡± Mary Kinson sipped her lips, ¡°Qingshan Group¡­ what are you going to do? Whit Ben said that you don¡¯t want to take Qingshan Group as your own.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I want the Qingshan regiment, but I will temporarily help them gather the scattered people of the Qingshan regiment, and so that they can have discipline and organization in the future.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Mary Kinson frowned ¡°Are you going to use the Qingshan regiment in my name? In the future, people in Qingshan regiment will think that I am the manager?¡± William touched his angr chin with his other hand and seemed to be somewhat depressed: ¡°I thought you would like this gift. After all, Old Yang of Qingshan Group has a good rtionship with you.¡± Gifts? He had long nned to give her the Qingshan regiment as a gift? And she also mistakenly thought that he was heartless and unjust, and wanted to take advantage of the crisis opportunity of Qingshan Regiment to reign Qingshan Regiment? Mary Kinson¡¯s heart was filled withplex emotions, and she couldn¡¯t understand it for a while. If Qingshan Group is finally given to Mary Kinson, Old Yang will definitely not be unhappy, so William is indeed doing charity. ¡°The influence of Qingshan Group is still great in Beijing. If the members of Qingshan Group can be institutionalized, it will be useful to you in the future, and I heard that you seem to be unhappy with your ssmates at school.¡± William¡¯s cold voice unexpectedly has a soft and concerned taste: ¡°In the final analysis, you are just a young female college student, with Qingshan Group in hand. When I am away from school, at least someone will protect you.¡± Hearing this, Mary Kinson was at a loss after being ttered: ¡°So all this, you prepared for me from the beginning?¡± William has never seen her reaction, ¡°. I am very touched that you came forward to help me out yesterday. It is necessary for husband and wife to help each other.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s eyebrows were twisted tightly, and she stopped talking several times. Momentster, she raised her hand unable to express her iprehension: ¡°How much do you know about me? You knew Yang and I always knew each other from the beginning?¡± With William¡¯s character, if Qingshan regiment has nothing to do with him, he won¡¯t hear more and ask more questions at all, and will he help Qingshan regiment with foresight? Then, William pursed his lips. Then, he stood in front of her and bent his waist. This face erged in front of her eyes. In the dark and deep eagle eyes, it was confused with amazing bright starlight, as if to see through her pupils. he suddenly hooked his lips and chuckled: ¡°Don¡¯t we have a deeper understanding?¡± A deeper understanding? Mary Kinson was slightly stiff,. Chapter 211 William stroked Mary Kinson¡¯s hair and whispered: ¡°When you finish Richard¡¯s affairs, I will find another opportunity to let our husband and wife know each other.¡± His tone is contemptuous and voice is demagogic. Mary Kinson¡¯s ears slowly turned red, her eyes were blurred and chaotic, and there was a sense of bondage in her heart that she was under control of William. Did he have a surveince chip on her body? It seems that he knows all her little thoughts like the back of his hand. Before she could fully react, she heard the sound of opening the conference room door. She came to her senses, turned to look at the door of the room, and only saw William¡¯s skirt. Then, Whit Ben came in, and smiled and said, ¡°How about it? Ask clearly. Seven masters is a business man who only want to take care of you.¡± All he can get is Mary Kinson¡¯s cold eyes: ¡°Seven masters think of me, but also l specially help Qingshan regiment. I am very touched. But I care more Why does Seventh Master know that I have an intersection with old Yang?¡± She pressed Whit Ben¡¯s eyes, and her eyes showed a little spirit: ¡°To be honest, did the Seventh Master arrange someone to monitor me, or asked you to investigate me?¡± Whit Ben was stunned, and then heughed ¡°Are you too nervous?¡± Observing that there was no different on his face, Mary Kinson smiled gently. It seems that William had never done such a thing. Then how did he predict it? Whit Ben smiled helplessly and didn¡¯t rush to exin, but took out his mobile phone to make a phone call.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. After ying, he sat down leisurely in his chair: ¡°I¡¯ll exin to you that you may think it¡¯s too coincidental and dramatic, so it¡¯s better to wait for him toe.¡± Mary Kinson frowned and didn¡¯t like his mystifying, but she sat down patiently. Three minutester, the door of the conference room was pushed open. ¡°White Ben, what can I do for you?¡± Yang Fei held a thick stack of folders in one hand, as if he had juste out of the reference room. Whit Ben said helplessly to Mary Kinson: ¡°Exin to Miss Kinson, how you told seventh master about Qingshan regime.¡± Yang Fei has always been simple-minded, but now it is rted to the Seventh Master. He instantly began to understand and smiled apologetically at Mary Kinson: ¡°Sorry Miss Kinson, your rtionship with Qingshan Group is mentioned it to the Seventh Master by me.¡± Mary Kinson is more puzzled, and staring at him: ¡°How do you know that?¡± Yang Fei smiled with a simple and honest smile: ¡°Yang Feng, the ssmate in your ss, is my younger brother. When he was a child, he had a hidden disease that could not be cured. He was sent to Old Yangto raise it. He has seen you before.¡± Mary Kinson was surprised and raised here eyebrow: ¡°But this is also known when I met Old Yang and Yang Feng. How did you tell Seven Ye in advance?¡± ¡°When you first arrived at Wutong College, my brother first saw you and thought you looked familiar. Let me help you check if you were in Rongcheng when you were a child. It was I who went to check your previous affairs without authorization to confirm that you are rted to Qingshan Group.¡± ¡°Recently, because of the copse of the project, I often worked overtime in thepany. When I went back, I forgot to tell Yang Feng about this, but when I heard the seventh master mention the Qingshan Group, I mentioned your rtionship with Qingshan Group.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s doubts werepletely solved, and her fear of William was slightly less. Seeing that she didn¡¯t speak, Whit Ben waved at Yang Fei: ¡°Ok, you should be busy first.¡± Yang Fei nodded and bowed half to Mary Kinson ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to investigate you, sorry.¡± Mary Kinson shook her head: ¡°Nothing.¡± It was not seven masters who took the lead in doing this, and her heart was more relieved. She dosen¡¯t know when, she expected so much from him that she couldn¡¯t ept this little trick behind him. ¡°Miss Kinson, can I take you home?¡± Mary Kinson didn¡¯t speak, and her heart seemed to be sour. All kinds of tastes were intertwined in her heart, and she didn¡¯t have a position for William. In a confused way, she followed Whit Ben downstairs, and she got on the car again. Whit Ben started the engine, swept Mary Kinson, the co-pilot, and aloud reminded: ¡°Seat belt.¡± Mary Kinson, like a robot, pulled up her seat belt stiffly and put it in a few times before fastening it. Whit Ben sent her back and habitually talked with her a few more words: ¡°In fact, I can understand that you thought about seventh master just before.¡± Then, Mary Kinson looked at him sideways, as if she had some interest in his topic. No, interested in William. ¡°After all, the seven masters are cruel and thoughtful, and a born with imperial materials. Many people are afraid only when they hear his name. What¡¯s more, Miss Kinson is often with him and doesn¡¯t understand him. Some misunderstandings are normal.¡± Although Mary Kinso ndidn¡¯t make any noise, she was seriously considering his words. ¡°But in the past few years, you are the first woman to let the Seventh Master care. From this incident or the previous incident, the Seventh Master cares about you very much.¡± Behind, Mary Kinson didn¡¯t listen very much, leaning against the back of the chair and looking out of the window with her head on his side. What makes her care is that she seems to have some prejudice against William, and always thinks of him to the worst, obviously he have helped herself many times. But she doesn¡¯t know what the reason is, so she will be more uneasy. The more she thinks about it, the more she has a headache. She simply doesn¡¯t continue to think, and closes her eyes and sleeps. In a few weeks. Gao family. Cao Minmin, dressed noble and good, pointed to Gao Jian, who was nesting in the sofa: ¡°You go to my uncle¡¯s house with me and ask him to help thepany!¡± Gao Jian was still wearing pajamas, as if he didn¡¯t hear it. He stared at the TV and threw grapes into his mouth. After chewing and swallowing, he replied: ¡°No going.¡± Cao Minmin took a deep breath, stepped on high heels and walked up to him, stopping his sight: ¡°You don¡¯t beg the second uncle, waiting for the project to stop capital, how much do you want thepany to lose?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about thepany.¡± Gao Jian impatiently pushed her away: ¡°I will find a way to deal with it myself.¡± Cao Minmin came over again and asked with cold eyes: ¡°What do you want? It has been two months, and the project will stop working when it sees it. You don¡¯t find ways to find investment, and you hide at home every day. ¡± Yangjian put down the grapes in hand and looked up at her: ¡°Can you shut up?¡± In fact, he is also very annoyed. The project shutdownpany will face great losses, and maybe it will go bankrupt. He thought of all the ways he could think of, and there were quite a few things to socialize and ask for investment everywhere, but it seemed that no one deliberately helped him, so he hid at home and rested for a few days. ¡°If youe with me to ask my uncle, I will shut up.¡± Cao Minmin stood firm and stretched out his hand to drag his arm: ¡°I can¡¯t watch the Gaos go bankrupt.¡± Hearing the word bankruptcy, Gao Jian¡¯s face changed and he suddenly stood up and shook off her hand. Cao Minmin didn¡¯t expect him to throw off himself hard, fell to the ground without prevention, twisted his high heels, and almost sprained his foot. She stared at him with a sharp voice in her throat: ¡°Gao Jian, don¡¯t you want to live with me?!¡± ¡± just don¡¯t!¡± Yangjian shouted loudly and didn¡¯t mean to apologize at all: ¡°Divorce quickly before the Gaos family goes bankrupt, so as not to leave again when we go bankrupt. Others say that you hate the poor to love the rich!¡± ¡°I hate the poor to love the rich?¡± Cao Minmin smiled angrily and stood up ¡°When I was with you, you were still a poor boy with no background. Didn¡¯t our Cao family help Gao family?¡± Because of this, Cao¡¯s people have never seen Gao Jian seriously, and now he is more reluctant to ask his uncle. It¡¯s a pity that Cao Minmin never understood this truth, and only made a loud noise at him. ¡°Yes, yes, everything is your Cao family. Gao Jian is a waste, and I am not worthy of apany. If thepany goes bankrupt, go bankrupt, just do it.¡± Chapter 212 Yang Jian¡¯s attitude made Cao Minmin even more angry. She took her handbag and smashed it at him: ¡°I killed you as a useless waste. I was blind to marry you at the beginning. It was really disappointing!¡± the handbag fell on Yangjian like a raindrop. The servant hurried forward and pulled away the grumpy Cao Minmin: ¡°Madam, madam, calm down, don¡¯t fight again!¡± Cao Minmin took the bag and hit it in the air. She shouted out of control: ¡°Let go of me, I want to kill him!¡± Yang jian sat on the sofa, calling out. He said, ¡°Let her fight, don¡¯t stop her.¡± When the servant held Cao Minmin, he was beaten several times and frowned in pain, but he didn¡¯t want them to really fight: ¡°Oh, madam and master, calm down¡­¡± At this time, Lavi Sue came down, and she was also dressed in pajamas, looking haggard. Seeing this, her eyebrows were deeply twisted together, and she advised in a dumb voice: ¡°Mom and Dad, can you stop arguing?¡± Lavi Sue is the only daughter of Gao family, and she is deeply loved by them. When she heard her voice, they suddenly looked back. Emperor Wen of Sui¡¯s face was slightly slow, and it was not hard to hear the favor in voice: ¡°Gao Jiao, aren¡¯t you feeling sick, resting upstairs, how did you get down?¡± Cao Minmin also quieted down, packed up his emotions and put his bag aside. He took out a paper towel from the table and wiped the nonexistent tears. Lavi Sue walked to her mother¡¯s side and looked at her distressed: ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be angry with Dad. Dad doesn¡¯t want to go for a reason. Dad is very upset recently.¡± Cao Minmin pulled up her little hand with loving eyes: ¡°But if your father doesn¡¯t find someone to invest, Gao¡¯s family will go bankrupt.¡± ¡°Why are you telling her this? She is still a child, and she is not feeling well now!¡±Yangjianyue red at her unhappily. Cao Minmin yed the woman¡¯s pestering momentum and sneered at him: ¡°You know that you are distressed by your daughter now. If she can¡¯t even go to Beijing after the Gao family goes bankrupt, then you won¡¯t be distressed?¡± ¡°Mom!¡±Lavi Sue frowned and called her: ¡°You should say less.¡± Cao Minmin saw that her daughter was wronged and sad: ¡°I also think of our Gao family. What should I do if I go to thepany like this?¡± Lavi Sue opened her mouth and was about to speak, when her throat surged and retched. The couple were nervous and asked quickly with concern: ¡°Lavi Su, what¡¯s wrong with you? I¡¯d better send you to the hospital.¡± Lavi Sue retched a few times, picked up the water cup on the table and took a sip, then shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t have to go to the hospital.¡± ¡°To the hospital.¡± Yangjian said very firmly: ¡°You have been lying at home for several days. Every time you say that you don¡¯t go to the hospital, you always have to vomit. We all feel distressed when we look at it. We must send you to the hospital for examination. What is going on?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to go to the hospital.¡±Lavi Sue¡¯s pale face showed an inexplicable flush: ¡°It¡¯s not illness, it¡¯s me¡­ pregnant.¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± The couple were so shocked. Momentster, Yangjian¡¯s face became very ugly, and his forehead veins stood out: ¡°Whose child is it? Let hime quickly now and I will break his legs!¡± Cao Minmin¡¯s face is also very bad, and she wants to scold her and see that she is sickly. She can¡¯t scold her, and only me. ¡°How can you get pregnant? How old are you now? We thought you were studying hard at Beijing University. How¡­ how¡­ what is this year? It is thepany that is not smooth and the daughter is pregnant.¡± She shed tears and sat on the sofa with anger and annoyance. In the face of angry parents, Lavi Sue was not worried at all, but smiled: ¡°Mom and Dad, don¡¯t be angry, my pregnancy is a good thing for our Gao family.¡± ¡°Good thing?¡± Yangjian raised the tail tone extremely high ¡°I usually see that you are very smart, why is your brain as muddy as your mother now¡­¡± Cao Minmin stood up with a cry: ¡°Who do you say is muddy, you¡¯re the most muddy, and Lavi Sue is also inherited from you, so you will be stupid and say it is a good thing!¡± Now Yangjian can¡¯t bear it. He turned his head and stared at her maliciously: ¡°You say another word, I will beat you!¡± ¡°Oh, you still want to hit me, don¡¯t you?¡± Cao Minmin looked at her excitedly with a crooked face: ¡°Come, hit my face. If you don¡¯t fight today, you won¡¯t be a man.¡± Originally, they were both highly cultivated couples, but they gradually lost their minds when they faced the bankruptcy of thepany. Gao Jian didn¡¯t hesitate for a moment. He raised hand high and really wanted to fight. Cao Minmin was horrified and wanted to hide. At this time, Lavi Sue suddenly sai, and miraculously let Gao Jian stop. ¡°Richard.¡± Gao Jian and Cao Minmin looked at each other, and their eyes were full of shock, slowly turning into surprises, and their eyes brightened sharply. Cao Minmin immediately ran to her daughter and helped her kindly: ¡°Did you just say that the child belongs to Richard?¡± Gao Jian also gathered around, and the two regarded their daughter as a treasure: ¡°Richard¡± Cao Minmin couldn¡¯t hide his surprise. She smiled and nced at Gao Jian: ¡°It must be him, he is in the same ss as ourLavi Sue, and our Lavi Sue is so excellent, isn¡¯t it normal for Richard tolike her ?¡± Lavi Sue smiled and coughed twice. The coupl carefully holding her to sit down: ¡°Sit down quickly, don¡¯t stand all the time when you are pregnant.¡± At this point, Cao Minmin turned to look at the servant and said heavily: ¡°Why are you still waiting? Hurry to buy some ingredients to supplement your body and protect your fetus, ande back to drink soup for Lavi Sue.¡± Gao Jian was very excited in his heart. ¡°Lavi Sue, if you are pregnant with the family, can you meet your family parents? Our two families will get married early, so the family will definitely contribute to help ourpany.¡± ¡°Tut, what do you want to contribute to your family? Let your inws help you before you get married. This is not good. Others think we are climbing high. ¡± Cao Minmin has an arrogant smile on his face. ¡± Lavi Sue is our pride.¡± Gao Jian smiled proudly, but when he mentioned thepany, he was inevitably helpless: ¡°I just said that I can ask my family to help me by the way. After all, all the people I can ask for now have asked for it¡­¡± Cao Minmin held her daughter¡¯s stomach with one hand and put the other on his knee. He sat down dignified: ¡°As long as the outside knows that our Gaos family is going to marry the family, will there be fewer people who want to cling to our Gaos family?¡± As she said it, she snorted coldly as if she were proud: ¡°Others will only rush to invest, and there is no need to use family investment at all.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Gao Jian suddenly realized and gave her a thumbs up: ¡°Min Min, you are really smart. At the beginning, I took a fancy to you being different from other girls and having a good business mind. Now it seems that you still have a good taste.¡± ¡°Hum.¡± Cao Minmin raised head proudly, as if the rtionship between husband and wife was excellent. In turn, they still shifted their focus back to the hero. Cao Minmin was concerned and asked eagerly: ¡°What kind of thoughts does Richard have? Does he know about your pregnancy?¡± Chapter 213 Lavi Sue lowered her eyes and stared at her t stomach. Her long hair spread to block her face, and her expression was unpredictable: ¡°I was also ufortable a few days ago, and then I bought a test paper to measure it. I haven¡¯t had time to meet him yet.¡± Cao Minmin¡¯s eyebrows raised and immediately said, ¡°Call him quickly and tell him that you¡¯re pregnant now, so we can see his parents quickly to prepare for marriage?¡± ¡°Although our Gao family can¡¯tpare with the ky family, we can¡¯t let you get married with a big belly. How ugly it is.¡± Gao Jian turned to look at the servant: ¡°Go upstairs and bring the youngdy¡¯s mobile phone. I will tell Richard personally.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±Lavi Sue looked up and stretched out her hand and took father ¡®s arm: ¡°I decided to go to the family and tell their parents personally,.¡± She went to y family to say that she was pregnant with Richard¡¯s child, which made her helpless and weak. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re very thoughtful and got my gic inheritance.¡± Cao Minmin hugged Lavi Sue happily: ¡°When to the ky family family, I will take you to choose some clothes first, don¡¯t lose face.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll just n for myself.¡±Lavi Sue refused with a smile, with bright waves at the bottom of her eyes. Gao Jian¡¯s voice lowered: ¡°OK, we all support you. You go to Dad¡¯spany early and solve the crisis early.¡± ¡°Well, you are the hope of our whole family now.¡± The couple echoed together, which made Lavi Sue understand the current situation of thepany, which made her make up her mind to be Mrs. ky as soon as possible. Thinking about this, she thought of Mary Kinson saying to give her the address of her family, so she found a way to go back to her room first. Found a mobile phone in the room, Lavi Sue sat on the bed and called Mary Kinson. She held the pillow and made a weak noise: ¡°Hello, Mary Kinson.¡± Mary Kinson on the other end of the phone scanned the date on the screen when she received her call. The time is just right, so it¡¯s time to call. Mary Kinson smiled coldly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Lavi Sue? I heard that you didn¡¯te to school these days. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Lavi Sue¡¯s eyes are shining and her face is weak, but she smiles happily: ¡°Mary, I¡­ I am pregnant, and I am Richard¡¯s child. You saidst time that you know the home address, is it convenient for me?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s convenient.¡±Mary Kinson answered without hesitation, and her voice couldn¡¯t help but be somewhat excited: ¡°Are you pregnant? Are you sure there will be no mistake?¡± ¡°Well, I have tested it several times, and now I have serious morning sickness in the early stage, and I must be pregnant.¡±Lavi Sue answered softly, and there was a bit of pride hidden in the dull voice. ¡°That¡­¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s ending voice dragged long, and her lips smiled deeper: ¡°Congrattions.¡± Lavi Sue couldn¡¯t stop retching twice, took out a paper towel and wiped the corners of her mouth. She said softly in a sad voice: ¡°But Richard doesn¡¯t want to recognize this child. I¡¯m really afraid of going to his family. He¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Uncle ky is very nice, as long as you tell him clearly.¡±Mary Kinson gently relieved: ¡°Well, I¡¯ll give you the address. Tomorrow, you will go to the family to find Uncle William and say that if it is really Richard¡¯s child, the family will definitely recognize it.¡± With Mary Kinson¡¯s words, Lavi Sue became more and more confident and couldn¡¯t wait to go today: ¡°Well, you can go with me tomorrow and help me talk, lest they don¡¯t believe me.¡± ¡°I collected the breakup fee of Richard¡¯s mother and appeared in front of them again, which may not have a good impact on you.¡± Hearing this, Lavi Sue quickly made a noise: ¡°I¡¯d better go by myself, lest my family¡¯s impression of me get worse.¡± Actually received the break-up fee. Girls from the countryside just have no conciousness, she dosen¡¯t know if she had married to the ky family she will have endless money? ¡°OK, you go first tomorrow, I¡¯ll go overter, and I¡¯lle out again if I need toe forward.¡± Lavi Sue showed a contemptuous expression, shook her head softly¡±No need, thank you for your kindness, I believe I can face it myself.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and she knew her thoughts long ago. Shepromised on the surface and said, ¡°OK, I¡¯ll send you the address. I wish you good luck.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Lavi Sue hung up the phone directly, and Mary Kinson raised her brow and smiled. Before the screen went out, another phone call came in, from William. Mary Kinson smiled slightly and scratched the answer button with her finger: ¡°Seventh master.¡± ¡°Go to ky family tomorrow.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s fine eyebrows gently gathered and asked softly: ¡°Is there anything wrong with the family tomorrow?¡± William¡¯s cold voice is somewhatzy,zy, but unexpectedly sexy: ¡°Family gathering, my father told me to take you, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time, and I miss you very much.¡± Thest two sentences are particrly provocative, and Mary Kinson can¡¯t tell whether he misses her or the Edmend ck misses her. Mary Kinson pressed her forehead and had some headaches: ¡°But I have something to do tomorrow and can¡¯t go there.¡± Before William spoke on the other end of the phone, Mary Kinson added: ¡°But I willeter and apologize for preparing gifts for the Edmend ck. Sorry.¡± For a long time, a very cold voice came from the other end, ¡°See you tomorrow night.¡± Then the phone hangs up. Mary Kinson stared at the hung-up phone, thinking as if this was the first time William hung up the phone first, and always felt something was wrong. However, in this case, it should be regarded as agreeing. Time passed quickly, and Mary Kinson felt that after only one day¡¯s ss, it was the next day, which happened to be a weekend. Beverly, dressed in casual clothes, didn¡¯t go to thepany either, and sat in the backyard pavilion reading newspapers. Because there is slight presbyopia, his eyes are sour when he reads newspapers for a long time. He looks away at will to rx his eyes and see the garden in thepartment. Seen from this position, through the light blue ss, many nts inside are unseen and strange and novel. Beverly Kinson couldn¡¯t helpughing and whispered softly: ¡°I don¡¯t know what nts are nted inside. Mary, a child, always likes to y games inside.¡± A girl¡¯s voice like Oriole¡¯sing out of the valley sounded out of thin air in the backyard: ¡°y some nts that can cure Grandma and Dad¡¯s eyes.¡± Beverly Kinson turned ¡°Mary, you also got up very early.¡± ¡°ustomed to it, I used to get up very early.¡±Mary Kinson stretched as she spoke, slowly came over and sat down opposite her father.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. There is a cup of green tea on the table, with a light blue color, just like the sky in the morning, which makes people feel peaceful. Beverly Kinson pushed the tea to Mary Kinson: ¡°The tea just brewed is veryfortable to drink.¡± Mary Kinson then pushed back and smiled cleverly: ¡°I don¡¯t like drinking tea, but my father¡¯s eyes seem to be presbyopia. I just observed it at the door, and my father always squinted at the newspaper.¡± ¡°Well, a little, maybe I¡¯m getting old.¡±Beverly Kinson smiled and answered, but didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. Mary Kinson leaned forward and looked at his eyes carefully. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the garden and prepare some prescriptions for you. You smear them on your eyes every morning, and it will be fine after a while.¡± Beverly Kinso nnodded with a smile on his face: ¡°OK.¡± Beverly Kinson suddenly thought of something important, frowned lightly, and asked in surprise: ¡°Today should be a family dinner day. At this time in previous years, someone in the family will inform Rose Kinson, but it seems that because William didn¡¯t express, Rose Kinson didn¡¯t have the nerve to go.¡± Said, his expression serious: ¡°Don¡¯t, you are married to William now, and he hasn¡¯t expressed his invitation to you?¡± Then this won¡¯t work! If this is the case, she can personally find William for an exnation. Chapter 214 Berverly¡¯s expression of venting his anger for his daughter at any time warmed Mary Kinson¡¯s heart. However, she realized why Berverly personally called yesterday and asked himself to attend the dinner party. Mary Kinson smiled and waved her hand, her eyes were soft, and she exined softly: ¡°No, he told me to go there, Dad, don¡¯t worry.¡± Beverly Kinson spoke earnestly: ¡°Then why are you still here? Change clothes to attend, attend the family dinner for the first time, you have to behave well, and you have to deal with them in the future.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Looking at father doing the work that my mother should do, Mary Kinson suddenly felt distressed. She didn¡¯t spend much time with her father when she wanted toe back to Kinson¡¯s house. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can go there at night, and I have already agreed with the Seventh Master.¡± She pulled the chair close to Beverly Kinson and reached out to help him check his pulse: ¡°Today, I will stay with my father at home, check my father¡¯s body, and do my best to filial piety that has not been achieved for 20 years.¡± Berverly¡¯s eyes fell on her lovingly, and the other hand helped her pull the wrinkled skirt: ¡°Silly child, you can apany me, and Dad is already very happy.¡± Father and daughter get along harmoniously and naturally, and are seen in the eyes by Rose Kinson, who stands by the door. Those beautiful eyes are gradually infected with jealousy. She had to find a way to drive Mary Kinson out of Kinson¡¯s house! If this goes on, Kinson¡¯s family willpletely ept Mary Kinson, so what¡¯s the significance of her? Just thinking, behind her came footsteps with slippers, which interrupted her thoughts. Be Kinson came over and asked curiously, ¡°Sister Rose Kinson, why are you standing at the door?¡± Mary Kinson smiled gracefully: ¡°No, I wanted to sit in the backyard for a while. I saw my father chatting with Mary. It seemed very happy, so I didn¡¯t want to disturb.¡± Be Kinson naively took her hand and dragged her to the backyard: ¡± you can¡¯t disturb us. We are all a family. Let¡¯s go and chat together. It¡¯s better for the family to sit together.¡± ¡°Be Kinson.¡±Rose Kinson didn¡¯t move, and she called her in a slow tone: ¡°Finally, Dad and Mary are in a good mood. I am afraid that I will ruin her mood.¡± Be Kinson didn¡¯t pull it hard. She frowned and asked, ¡°Your rtionship with Mary Kinson sister is still the same. Didn¡¯t you ease it?¡± ¡°Mary has a deep prejudice against me and may not get better for a while.¡±Rose Kinson¡¯s eyebrows drooped and seemed to be depressed: ¡°Be Kinson, let me ask you a question. I mean, if one day I break with Mary, who will you choose?¡± Be Kinson was asked dazed. Isn¡¯t this the same question as who should be saved first when his wife and mother fall into the water? ¡°You are all my sisters and a family. Why do you want to break?¡± Rose Kinson smiled shallowly, and her eyes were looking forward to it: ¡°I mean, if we grew up together, should our rtionship be better?¡± Be Kinson looked at her, and her eyes wandered to Mary Kinson, who had a good conversation with her father in the backyard. She swallowed her saliva in a difficult way: ¡°But sister Mary is also my sister¡­¡± ¡°All right.¡±Rose Kinson smiled gently enough: ¡°Joking with you and teasing you will make you nervous.¡± Be Kinson breathed a sigh of relief: ¡°I was scared to death. I still think your rtionship is really stiff.¡± Rose Kinson changed the subject and mentioned the school: ¡°By the way, do you have a parent-teacher meeting next week? Let Mary take you there. I have a heavy task in the college recently.¡± Because there is no mother at home, and Berverly has to manage thepany¡¯s affairs, all the things that parents need toe forward in Be Kinson School are done by Rose Kinson. She specially mentioned it to Be Kinson this time and asked Mary Kinson to attend. Be Kinson nodded: ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Be good.¡±Rose Kinson flushed with a faint smile, then crossed her back to the room and turned around with a sinister smile. Since other methods failed to let Mary Kinson leaveKinson¡¯s home, she had to start from Kinson¡¯s family! As long as Mary Kinson did something to hurt Be Kinson, Dad and Grandma will definitely have bad feelings towards Mary Kinson! ¡­ On the other side of the capital. k Familypound. Family gatherings are held once a year. This year, because Edmend ck, who has been ill in bed for many years, is getting better, the gathering is particrly lively. Some distant rtives are honored to be invited to attend, which adds a bit of happiness to the familypound. There is a long mahogany table in the atrium of the hugepound, and the gilding process at the edge is obvious, which is very precious furniture at first nce. There are delicacies from all parts of the country on it. There are many peopleing, walking around in the promenade andpound. It¡¯s autumn, it¡¯s sunny, and everyone¡¯s face is filled with afortable smile. The Edmend ck took a cup of hot tea and sat on the first seat, talking andughing with visitors. He looked in good spirits and did not have any morbidity before. When several brothers in the family saw that the Edmend ck was happy, they chatted with the guests happily and enthusiastically. A distant rtive, who also has a position in Lincheng, can talk to Teddy ck: ¡°Recently, the Edmend ck is in good health, is it because Eva ck is back?¡± Studying medicine abroad is really more powerful, and it can actually cure Edmend ck. ¡± When he said this, Eva ck and Richard, together with the servants, helped to ce food and drinks, just standing in front of Teddy ck. Eva ck¡¯s face inevitably turned white, and her hand movements didn¡¯t stop, just slowed down. Fortunately, Teddy ck left her some feelings. She did not exin that it was Mary Kinson who cured the Edmend ck. She just smiled: ¡°Eva ck is also quite famous in the medical field, and the future can be expected.¡± However, Eva ck was embarrassed to stay here. She patted Richard¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°I went out for a cigarette. It¡¯s a bit stuffy here.¡± Before Richard spoke, she put down her things and walked towards the ce where no one was. Richard raised his eyebrows in surprise, thinking, isn¡¯t this in thepound, where is it boring? Eva ck turned around and found that there were many more guests than imagined. Turn half a day and only turn to the door, so there will be less people flow. Eva ck pulled out ady¡¯s cigarette from her pocket, sandwiched it between her fingers, and narrowed her eyes to light it. At the gate of the courtyard, the voice ofmunication gradually came. ¡°I am really Richard¡¯s girlfriend. You let me in. I have something to find Uncle.¡± Then the male voice sounded by the housekeeper at home, and the voice was t and slow, and he couldn¡¯t hear any emotion: ¡°Sorry, Miss, if youe in, you should take out the invitation letter. If you don¡¯t, you can¡¯te in.¡± ¡°Please, let me in, I¡¯m really in a hurry¡­¡± Female voice intermittent, Eva ck didn¡¯t hear too clearly, only vaguely heard Richard¡¯s name,. She put the cigarette in her hand back in the cigarette case and walked over. the housekeeper at the gate talking with a girl dressed elegantly. The girl folded her hands and asked, ¡°Please, please, let me in. I¡¯m not here to make trouble.¡± Chapter 215 The housekeeper was expressionless, and there was no pity in his deep eyes: ¡°Miss, there are security guards in our familypound. If you don¡¯t leave, do you need my help to call them?¡± ¡°I¡­¡±The girl shows reluctance, she nced over the housekeeper to the yard, want to find someone to help. She happened to see Eva cking over, like seeing a savior. Her eyes suddenly brightened: ¡°Miss, can you help him let me in? I am not here to make trouble, but I have something important to find Uncle k.¡± Eva ck is idle, strolling over and looking at the housekeeper. The housekeeper opened to the side and whispered, ¡°Miss k.¡± When she heard this, the girl looked up and down and nodded politely: ¡°Hello, are you a family member?¡± Eva ck also looked at her and saw that her good face was wearing light makeup. She could see that her facial features were good and she was a typical good family. Thinking about which guest¡¯s daughter mighte, Eva ck was not hostile, and asked by the way: ¡°Who are you?¡± The girl tidied up her hair, showed shame, and slowly opened her mouth: ¡°I am Richard¡¯s ssmate and his girlfriend. My name is Lavi Sue. I came here today to find Uncle k.¡± Eva ck raised eyebrows. Isn¡¯t Richard¡¯s girlfriend Mary Kinson? Why did he change someone? If other identities, Eva ck may put her in directly, but it happened that she was Richard¡¯s girlfriend, and her credibility was not very high. ¡°Then I didn¡¯t hear Richard mention it. Why don¡¯t I ask him first? You wait here for a while.¡±Eva ck turned around and went inside. Lavi Sue suddenly jumped over behind her, grabbed her arm with both hands, and said excitedly: ¡°I am really his ssmate and girlfriend, we are from the same school!¡± Said, and she dug out the student ID card from her bag. Eva ck took over and took a look. It¡¯s true, and those who can go to Beijing University are either expensive or elite, so they won¡¯t cheat in order to get into a family gathering. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll take you in.¡±Eva ck handed her the student ID card. Lavi Sue nodded gratefully and smiled: ¡°Thank you.¡± Eva ck chatted as she walked: ¡°But Richard had a girlfriend for several years before. Do you know this?¡± Lavi Sue calmly replied: ¡°I know, but then his girlfriend collected Aunt ¡®s breakup fee and broke up with Richard, and I was with him.¡± Then, Eva ck eyes shed a glimmer of disgust. Sure enough, that Mary Kinson is not a good thing. She left Richard for money, turned her head and didn¡¯t know what means to use, and stayed with her seventh uncle. This kind of woman, she absolutely can¡¯t let her go through the family door! So as not to disturb the family style! As they spoke, they came to the center of the party. Lavi Sue turned her head and looked around, and saw that the visitors, and their self-restraint temperament was very extraordinary. Ordinary family gatherings were held, which was somewhat like a major national gathering, and she was secretly frightened. Although her family is also good, she is not an experienced girl who has never attended arge banquet, but other banquets are dwarfed by the familypound. This makes it more firm that she will enter a more advanced social circle and be a better person by taking advantage of Richard¡¯s high branch anyway. Lavi Sue was walking well, but suddenly she saw Teddy ck and went straight through the crowd to find him. Teddy ck is going to the East yard and has just stepped onto the promenade. There was an urgent female voice behind her: ¡°Uncle .¡± When Teddy came out, several brothers who took care of the family turned back subconsciously, and several people¡¯s eyes fell on her, but they didn¡¯t know her. ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± Lavi Sue doesn¡¯t know anyone else. She only met Teddy ck in Richard¡¯spany, so she only knew Teddy ck. Although there are some wrinkles around the corner of eye, it adds a bit of gentleman charm to his face. She bent down and nodded to apologize to several other family brothers, and then pointed to Teddy ck: ¡°I am looking for this uncle , sorry.¡± Said, she quickly ran to Teddy ck¡¯s side and called out again: ¡°Hello, Uncle .¡± In this way, Teddy ck stopped, a pair of sharp and somewhat calm eyes, and looked at her without trace: ¡°Hello, is there anything I can do for you?¡± There are many distant rtives whoe to the family gathering, and it is normal to have people who don¡¯t know each other. Teddy ck does not hesitate to help. Lavi Sue shook her head. She was still a little nervous in front of him and calmly breathed: ¡°Uncle, I am a ssmate of Richard, and then I am in contact with him.¡± Teddy ck shed a trace of surprise on his face. The first reaction was that Richard had talked about his girlfriend for several years, thinking when did they get back together? how can Richard let the girlse by along without mentioning it? ¡°I¡¯ve heard Richard mention you before. What¡¯s your name?¡±Teddy ck tried his best to think about her name, but there were too many things to manage at ordinary times, and he really couldn¡¯t remember. He smiled apologetically: ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t remember your name because I didn¡¯t meet officially.¡± Lavi Sue is dissatisfied, but there is no wave on her face: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, my name is Lavi Sue, just remember it now.¡± Teddy ck frowned and thought that he was wrong, so it was not good to disappoint his prospective daughter-inw. He said, ¡°You came to find Richard by yourself. He may be helping with the party. I asked the servant to take you to him.¡± ¡°No, I havee to see you.¡± Lavi Sue¡¯s deep affection gradually became calm and natural: ¡°The first time this happened, I didn¡¯t know what to do. I decided to tell you after thinking about it. I hope you can help me make up my mind¡­¡± The central location of the party. Eva ck walked through the crowd and finally saw Richard who was helping to arrange nts. Call him aloud from a distance: ¡°Richard.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. When he heard this, Richard turned around and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Many people were slightly noisy. Eva ck approached and said, ¡°What happened to you? How did you call your girlfriend toe over and don¡¯t even give her an invitation? Let her talk to the Edmend ck at the door for a long time and almost be driven away.¡± Richard¡¯s eyes are bright when they brake, as if the night sky fell in front of him. He threw his tools aside, hastily buckled Eva ck¡¯s wrist, and his lips overflowed with a hidden smile: ¡°Is Marying? Where is she?¡± Eva ck frowned, ¡°It¡¯s not Mary, it¡¯s a Lavi Sue, isn¡¯t Mary your ex-girlfriend?¡± she clearly saw Richard¡¯s eyes, instantly turned into ashes, and the endless gray eyes slowly dyed with a hint of disgust and hate. ¡°Let her roll.¡± Eva ck took a gasp in surprise, and his brain became more confused: ¡°Isn¡¯t she your girlfriend?¡± ¡°No.¡±. Chapter 216 Eva ck looked back awkwardly and just saw Lavi Sue talking to Teddy ck on the promenade: ¡°But I have let her in, and she seems to be talking to uncle ky.¡± Richard¡¯s eyebrows frowned and he asked: ¡°Where is she?¡± Eva ck pointed to the promenade and narrowed her eyes to confirm: ¡°Look, too, is it there?¡± Richard looked, only to see Lavi Sue standing in front of his father, and he didn¡¯t know what she was talking about. A bad feeling welled up in his mind, his eyes sank, his face was covered with dark clouds, and he walked towards them with great strides: ¡°This crazy woman!¡± Today is a good day for family gatherings, and Grandpa is also very happy, but he can¡¯t let her ruin the banquet! Here, Lavi Sue has sessfully aroused Teddy ck¡¯s curiosity. Teddy ck¡¯s eyes fell slowly on her, and she was very patient and self-restrained. ¡°That Miss Sue please tell me and I will ssee if I can help.¡± Lavi Sue nodded politely: ¡°It¡¯s me¡­¡± ¡°Lavi Sue!¡± Hearing Richard¡¯s voiceing from not far away, showing anger, Lavi Sue¡¯s eyes shed a trace of panic and elerated her speech: ¡°I have been pregnant with Richard¡¯s child for two weeks.¡± Richard came over and grabbed her wrist tightly. In his eyes, he showed the light of killing people: ¡°Who told you toe here? Get out of here!¡± It seems that she didn¡¯t get a lessonst time. Next time, he had to find a few more men to teach her a lesson! Teddy ck sounded: ¡°Let her go.¡± Richard looked at father in surprise and exined helplessly: ¡°I don¡¯t know her well, I will invite her out so as not to ruin the party.¡± But Teddy ck seemed to have great waves in his eyes, and looked at him with heavy eyes: ¡°I let you let her go!¡± Richard didn¡¯t understand his attitude, but still followe dhim, let go of Lavi Sue. Soon, he turned his head and asked coldly, ¡°What did you say to my dad?¡± Teddy ck pulled away Richard¡¯s hand and stared at him in anger: ¡°What you do, didn¡¯t you know that in your heart?¡± Richard didn¡¯t reply to his words, but still looked at Lavi Sue and grabbed her wrist. zing with anger , he said, ¡°I asked you! What did you say to my dad?¡± Lavi Sue is still afraid of Richard, shrinking her arms and trying to pull back her hand. ¡°Richard!¡±Teddy ck didn¡¯t control it and whispered: ¡°You give me a good talk!¡± The few people around raised eyebrows, looking that Teddy ck and Richard are father and son, they approached, want to see what happened. In this way, Richard slowly looked at father and answered patiently: ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, I didn¡¯t know her well, I don¡¯t know what she was doing.¡± This is the truth. But in Teddy ck¡¯s eyes, his son be an irresponsible love rat, and the ky family cared most about the family style. Almost all the brothers in the family only had one girlfriend, and they decided to live alone for life. Teddy ck was angry: ¡°You don¡¯t know her well, she will be pregnant with your child?¡± Hearing this, Richard¡¯s eyes shed with a look of surprise and absurdity. He couldn¡¯t help snorting and frowned at Lavi Sue: ¡°Are you fucking stupid in your dreams?¡± The voice just fell. Pa- A crisp p sounded in the corridor, attracting more people¡¯s attention. Teddy ck was so angry that his chest fluctuated slightly: ¡°Bastard, take her to the North Courtyard with me to make it clear!¡± Richard, who was pped, was flushed on one side of his face, and his five fingerprints were very clear. His whole body exudes dignified low pressure, which almost makes Lavi Sue tremble.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Their father and son don¡¯t want to let the family gathering be affected, so they want to go to the North Courtyard to say it alone. Old master ky was also attracted by the onlookers, just saw Teddy ck beat Richard. Richard is his eldest grandson, who has been loved since childhood. Richard came forward in a few steps, and the onlooker made way for him. He protected in front of Richard, frowning: ¡°Teddy, how can you fight Richard?¡± Teddy ck nced the onlookers and whispere: ¡°Dad, let¡¯s go to the North Courtyard and talk.¡± He looked at the fifth brother of the family on one side, made a wink and asked him toe over. He lowered voice and confessed: ¡°You handle the party with fourth master, and I will go back to the North Courtyard a little in advance.¡± The fifth family member made an OK gesture. Richard also cooperated and reached out to hold Edmend ck: ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s go back to the North Courtyard and talk. There are many guests here, don¡¯t affect them.¡± He had to go to the North Courtyard. Lavi Sue, who has been silent, looked at so many people watching, and didn¡¯t want to miss such a good opportunity anyway She rushed to Edmend ck, stopped their way, and looked at him with pitiful eyes: ¡°Are you grandfather? You must make justice for me!¡± Seeing this, Richard¡¯s face was heavier. He reached out and grabbed Lavi Sue¡¯s clothes. At the same time, he said aloud: ¡°You stay away from my grandfather!¡± Teddy ck stopped his hand, stared at him angrily, and whispered, ¡°There are still many guests here. Do you want to beat a woman in public?¡± Richard immediately exined: ¡°I am not¡­¡± And Edmend ck stared at the little girl in front of him, and his face sank. He asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± Lavi Sue imed: ¡°I am Richard¡¯s girlfriend.¡± Edmend ck ¡®s eyes narrowed slightly, revealing a strong cold breath, which is the texture that has experienced the whole life experience. Lavi Sue¡¯s forehead oozed inexplicable sweat, and her face blushed under public gaze. ¡°Even if you are Richard¡¯s girlfriend, it seems that you are not qualified toe to a family gathering? Are you married to him, got a marriage certificate and wrote the name in the family ount book? Is it unreasonable toe to the family party without authorization?¡± Lavi Sue was frightened by the low pressure of the Edmend ck and whispered: ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t have toe in to attend the family party. I don¡¯t know about this either. I just came in just because I had something to find Uncle ky.¡± ¡°If you have something to find someone, you have to look at the asion.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±Lavi Sue lowered her head and did not dare to look him directly: ¡°I¡¯m sorry Grandpa Gu, I was reckless.¡± Edmend ck¡¯s face slightly slowed down: ¡°Then you say it now, what¡¯s the matter with looking for Teddy ck?¡± Teddy ck calmly said softly: ¡°Dad, let¡¯s go in and talk.¡± Lavi Sue hurried out and wanted to make things big: ¡°It¡¯s like this¡­ I¡¯m pregnant with a child!¡± like a stone into the pool, and waves continue. Teddy ck and Richard¡¯s faces are very dark. Chapter 217 The onlookers looked surprised and talked in a low voice. ¡°Who is she, I haven¡¯t heard of it, does anyone know it?¡± ¡°No, but it looks OK, like a noble girl.¡± ¡°I usually see that Richard do things calmly. How can he make girls pregnant before marriage?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really careless. Edmend ck is most afraid of this kind of thing. Now that he is finished, he will be punished as the eldest grandson.¡± ¡°¡­¡± They didn¡¯t mean any harm, just chatted casually. But old master can¡¯t bear it, he frowned, and then his eyes nced at Richard,. Lavi Sue listened to others and knew that in a crowded ce, the more she talked, the greater her advantage. She threw caution to the wind and raised the volume: ¡°Richard doesn¡¯t want to recognize the child in my belly, so I had no choice toe here! Grandpa, no matter what the result is, you should give me an exnation?¡± Then, Edmend ck¡¯s facepletely ck, heart as if burned ufortable, he pushed away Richard¡¯s hand holding him. His voice was loud and said: ¡°Little girl, you can rest assured that if you are really pregnant with Richard¡¯s child, our family will definitely give you justice!¡± Getting the promise of integrity from the highest person in power in the family, Lavi Sue seemed to have taken a reassuring agent, nodded and showed a sessful smile. She rushed to take out the photos that had been prepared long ago from her bag and handed them to old master ky: ¡°Thank you, Grandpa , These are the videos that the hotel manager helped me bring up. I opened a room with Richard¡­¡± Richard was furious when he heard it. He ignored the presence of all the guests and said, ¡°Can you know some shame?!¡± Which girl can take the matter of opening a room on the table and speak it so naturally? What¡¯s more, he never touched her! Lavi Sue was brought to the side, just falling on old master k. Fortunately, old master ck was physically tough and gave her a hand. Listening to the talk behind h, Master ky took a look at Lavi Sue, looked at Richard, who was furious, and finally looked at Teddy ck. He calmed his mood and said peacefully: ¡°You threee with me to the East Courtyard, others entertain guests,.¡± Several other family brothers standing not far away nodded and turned to tie the guests and walked to the other courtyard. The housekeeper also said on the side: ¡°Today, we have prepared gifts for the guests who take time to attend the family gathering. You can go and have a look first.¡± The crowd was dispersed and the atmosphere gradually returned to normal. ¡­ The family came to the East Courtyard. Old master ck walked in the front, Lavi Sue followed , and Teddy ck specially walked in front of Lavi Sue in the middle, so as not to scare her by Richard¡¯s nonsense. Old master them around the promenade and walked to an independent wooden house that rarely came over. The wooden house is not small in area, with a bamboo forest behind it. The autumn wind passes by the rustling bamboo leaves, like singing a leisurely tune, and there is an indescribable peaceful atmosphere. Richard¡¯s footsteps can¡¯t help but slow down, and thousands of mountains and rivers, which seems to be umted with anxiety. He understands what it means toe here. Teddy ck also knows very well that bringing them to the mourning hall means punishing Richard. He strode forward, walked to old master¡¯s side, and gathered his eyebrows to persuade: ¡°Father, things are not clear yet. Let¡¯s ask these two children first, and don¡¯t rush to make a conclusion.¡± Although he is also very angry Richard foolish, but since Richard said no, he as a father will subconsciously believe him. Edmend ck¡¯s mood calmed down a lot, and one couldn¡¯t see his joys and sorrows on his face, but his body vaguely exuded a breath of coolr. ¡°I brought them here and asked what happened in front of ancestors. Is there a problem?¡± Teddy ck lowered his head, didn¡¯t speak again, and he couldn¡¯t help his son. Teddy ck turned to look at the two young people behind him: ¡°You twoe in with me.¡± Immediately, four people entered the wooden house one after another, and after stepping into the threshold, they were facing rows of red-brown spiritual cards. The name ted with flowing gold is clear and conspicuous, and the name can be seen clearly at a nce, whether it is the spirit card ced in the innermost part. The offerings on the table are fresh, and the table top is not stained with a trace of dust, which is cleaned by someone every day. There are two straw mats under the ground, which don¡¯t look thick. After Teddy ck came in, he didn¡¯t have to take care of the Edmend ck¡¯s instructions. He burned a few columns of incense and put them on, and worshipped toward the spirit card. Behind him sounded the heavy voice of Edmend ck: ¡°You two children, now in front of your ancestors, confess what you have done. If there is any lie, your ancestors will not let you go.¡± Then Teddy ck looked back, looked at his son withplicated eyes, and said, ¡°Kneel down.¡± Richard obediently knelt on the straw mat, raised his star eyes and looked at the rows of family ancestors cards without saying a word. Lavi Sue was cramped and didn¡¯t know what to do. She wanted to kneel down with Richard, but was stopped by Teddy ck: ¡°Miss Sue doesn¡¯t have to kneel, this is the card for the family.¡± The implication is that she is still an outsider. Lavi Sue nodded slightly, standing next to Richard, a pair of eyes uneasy sweep to old master, and then quickly avoid eyes. Teddy ck tidied up his clothes and worshipped gently towards the spiritual position. When he turned his head again, he looked dignified: ¡°Miss Lavie, today you found the familypound and said that you were pregnant with Richard¡¯s child, right?¡± Lavi Sue nodded and handed the photos taken out of her bag together with the suspected results of going to the hospital for examination yesterday. ¡°Because it is still the early stage of pregnancy, there is no definite result in the examination, but I have used several test papers, which can basically confirm the fact of pregnancy.¡± Kneeling, Richard, with his hands t on his knees, curled up tightly, and his sexy lips, which are neither thick nor thin, pressed tightly until their lips turned white. When Teddy ck saw the photos of them in the hotel together, his eyes darkened uncontrobly. Then he looked at the inspection report again: ¡°Miss Sue, I didn¡¯t question your meaning. Can you be sure that the child belongs to Richard?¡± Lavi Sue nodded without hesitation for a moment: ¡°I have never boyfriends, and there are no boys who have physical contact. The only one who has touched me is¡­¡± Said, her eyes glowed with faint light, and her face added a bit of embarrassed crimson: ¡°Only Richard.¡± Edmend ck nodded, indicating that he understood the situation, and turned to Richard, condescending to look at the most beloved grandson.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Richard stared at Grandpa¡¯s ck cloth shoes for many years, took a breath, and did not look up. Chapter 218 Edmend ck slowed down his tone: ¡°Richard, Grandpa taught you that knowing mistakes and them improve. Although the family style is very strict, Grandpa doesn¡¯t like this scandal, but you have done something wrong now, and Grandpa canunderstand it.¡± Between the lines, it¡¯s not hard to hear that Edmend ck dotes on his eldest grandson. He squatted down slowly and looked his grandson straight up. ¡°Tell Grandpa honestly, is the child in Miss Sue¡¯s belly is yours?¡± ¡°If so, we are responsible for her . If a child reallyes into the world, we must give birth to him and raise him well, and we can¡¯t let him be born without birthright. The most important thing for a man in his life is to take on the word, do you understand?¡± When words fell, Richard finally raised his eyes. In his eyes like the vast starry sky, generate showed firm and unshakable starlight: ¡°But Grandpa, the child in her belly is not mine! I haven¡¯t touched her!¡± Lavi Sue frowned with grievance: ¡°Although I know you have never liked me, we did have a rtionship that day. You can¡¯t deny it all the time! Otherwise, when the child is born, what can I do alone?¡± Richard doesn¡¯t want to see her, just think she is a crazy woman. Edmend ck raised hand and pressed his shoulder heavily, as if giving him thest chance: ¡°Ask you for thest time, do you recognize the child in her belly?¡± Teddy ck came over and advised aloud: ¡°Richard, if you do it, admit it, don¡¯t let grandpa get angry.¡± More importantly, don¡¯t let Edmend ck really punish him. Richard¡¯s back is straight. Although he knelt down, his momentum seemed to be standing. He spoke and hit the floor said, ¡°It¡¯s not mine.¡± Teddy ck secretly shook his head, and his eyes looked at Lavi Sue with some doubts. But Lavi Sue listened to Richard¡¯s denial, and immediately blushed and cried andined: ¡°The child is really yours! Apart from you, I have never had contact with other boys at all!¡± Seeing his disgust in his eyes, her mood became more excited: ¡°My innocence is gone. If you don¡¯t recognize this child, I might as well die!¡± Edmend ck, couldn¡¯t see a woman crying. He took out a towel from his coat and gave it to her. He softlyforted her: ¡°Miss, don¡¯t get excited. Now you have to pay attention to your emotions when you are pregnant. You can rest assured that I will give you justice.¡± Lavi Sue wiped her tears with a handkerchief, and I still felt pity for her poor and delicate expression: ¡°Thank you, Grandpa Gu, what do you want to do with the children in my belly?¡± Old master took a sigh of relief secretly, and his brow was hidden with displeasure: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely give you a statement. During this time, you should raise your baby well and adjust your mentality. Next month is good, and the family will arrange to meet with your parents.¡± This means that it is clear that Richard should marry Lavi Sue.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Richard¡¯s hands were pinched into fists, and his knuckles were white. ¡°I will not marry her, and I will not be responsible for what I didn¡¯t do.¡± Edmend ck said low, ¡°Shut up! You have already disappointed me! Now that I am an elder, I will wipe your ass. There is no room for you to talk here. You should kneel in front of your ancestors to reflect!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do¡­¡± Richard¡¯s face froze, anger made his facial features look sharp, and the anger in the star eyes was a little bit. Teddy ck raised his p high and endured his anger and scolded him: ¡°You are not qualified to speak now! One more word, I will educate you in front of the ancestors!¡± Teddy ck saw that Edmend ck was really angry. He quickly came and squatted down, gathered his eyebrows, and his eyes were full of warnings and stared at Richard: ¡°Say less, don¡¯t be angry with your grandfather.¡± Richard¡¯s star eyes reflect Edmend ck¡¯s face, and he can¡¯t bear it in his heart. He just suppressed his words, but he lowered his head heavily. Old master ep breaths, looked at Lavi Sue, and tried his best to keep a good mood: ¡°Do you think this treatment is feasible?¡± Lavi Sue nodded slightly, sipped her mouth with a faint smile, and looked down at her stomach: ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go back and discuss with my family, and pick a day for parents to meet. I want to get married as soon as possible, otherwise it will be embarrassing to have a big stomach.¡± Teddy ck odded: ¡°We will be responsible for you.¡± Lavi Sue didn¡¯t expect ky to be so easy to talk to and unterally protect her, which made her more confident to be Mrs. ky, and her chest stood up as if she had confidence. She is secretly pleased, suddenly feel a look almost to cut through her body, the body can¡¯t help a cold. Looking at those eyes, Lavi Sue always felt that she would die in his hands. She suddenly remembered what happened in the parking lot that day. Taking advantage of Edmend ck and Teddy ck, Lavi Sue had to find a backer quickly, stretched out her hand and grabbed Edmend ck¡¯s cuff, and knelt down. Gu¡¯s face changed, and his backhand wanted to pull her up: ¡°Miss Sue, what are you doing?¡± ¡°One more thing, I want to ask Grandpa to be the master!¡±Lavi Sue¡¯s face was flustered, and his eyes were filled with fear: ¡°It seems that Richard doesn¡¯t want to marry me, and he doesn¡¯t want to recognize the children in my belly, so he may do some extreme things. I¡­ I am afraid¡­¡± Edmend ck and Teddy ck almost refuted in unison: ¡°No, Richard has not yet reached the point of such insanity.¡± Lavi Sue did not hesitate to hit them in the face: ¡°When I told Richard that we had sex, he was very angry. The next day, he sent me a message and asked me to drive to school to meet him. As a result, several men rushed out and almost insulted me.¡± ¡°Is it true what she said?¡± Edmend¡¯s ck eyes are filled with menacing anger, like a fire burning, as if squeezed out from the ice cracks. Richard is facing the Edmend ck, and then the seniors are behind him. He can¡¯t lie. His throat rolled and he replied in a heavy voice, ¡°I arranged it.¡± Edmend ck kicked Richard¡¯s body: ¡°You bastard, how can you do such a harmful thing?!¡± He kicked it one foot at a time, and his strength was merciless: ¡°You have forgotten all the etiquette and morality you have learned since childhood, and it is simplywless!¡± Richard knelt there like a meat pile without feelings, motionless and silent. He is not wrong. Teddy ck saw the pain in his eyes and calmly advised Richard: ¡°You speak and apologize, apologize to your grandfather, hear it!¡± Knock, knock- Richard was like a wood on the ground, and he didn¡¯t move a bit. but Lavi Sue listened quickly. Although she likes Richard, it is more important to marry into a family! But if you don¡¯t mention it to Grandpa ky, she may not live to marry Richard! Pa! Richard didn¡¯t kneel down at once, and was kicked to the ground by Edmend ck. There was a loud noise, which sounds hurting. But he himself, like wood, expressionless, like an unconscious machine, patted his knees and knelt in front of Edmend ck again. Richard was angry and annoyed, but looking at a few footprints on his grandson¡¯s suit, his trousers were covered with dust, his hair was messy, and the whole person was in a mess, so he began to feel distressed. He held Teddy ck, as if he had just beaten him and had exhausted his strength. Now he speaks weakly: ¡°Let him get out and kneel, don¡¯t dirty the floor of the mourning hall.¡± Chapter 219 Teddy ck was about to open his mouth to appease Edmond ck, but Richard got up, turned around and walked outside, knelt down at the entrance of the mourning hall. His knees were imprinted on the cold stones, and he knelt there with dirty ash all over his body, like a sinner who hadmitted the most heinous crimes, but the star eyes were vaguely shining with dazzling light. Edmond ck took a deep breath, turned his head and bowed to the Holy Card, then looked at Teddy ck: ¡°It¡¯s not toote. You should send Miss Sue back to discuss with Richard¡¯s mother about meeting the Gao family.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Teddy k walked up to Lavie Sue, restrained his displeasure, and calmly said, ¡°Come with me. I¡¯ll take you back.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Lavie Sue nodded contentedly and followed him. They had just left the East Yard when they saw the ck family brothersing. Teddy k asked, ¡°Fifth brother, what are you doing here, guests?¡± The Fifth son of the ck family looked behind him, and said, ¡°It¡¯s all settled. When it¡¯s time for the old master to speak, wee to pick up the old master. Where is the other person?¡± He said he came to Edmond ck, but he also cared about Richard. He really wanted to know what the rtionship between the girl who broke in suddenly and Richard was. They had a good rtionship. Teddy k didn¡¯t understand their concerns, so he pointed to the mourning hall at the corner behind him. The brothers looked at each other, and their hearts were filled with a sense of foreboding. Teddy k took Lavie Sue out, and the brothers came to the mourning hall. Just around the corner, they saw Richard kneeling on the cold stones, his back facing them, and his body was covered with footprints and dust. It was obvious that he had been kicked. The fifth brother of the ck family hurried forward and held him in pain: ¡°Don¡¯t kneel on the ground, because wet knees will get cold here.¡± He is so unruly that he usually looks at Richard as half a son. ? The next few brothers also came: ¡°Yes, you get up first.¡± Several people wanted to help Richard up, but Richard was too heavy to move because he was like a stone. The fifth brother of the ck family used all his strength to pull Richard¡¯s arm to get up a little: ¡°The boy, why is he so stubborn? He told us to get up first. We can help you to get up first.¡± The others wanted to help and prepared to drag Richard up by force. In the mourning hall, Edmond ck, who had worshipped the ancestors, walked out slowly, stared at the sons in front of him, and said coldly, ¡°Stop! Who dares to help Richard up?!¡± The brothers of the ck family looked up at Edmond ck. Edmond ck¡¯s face was full of rage, and even a few beards were fanning with the heavier breathing. ck family¡¯s fifth brother was distressed by old master and children, so he begged: ¡°Dad, there¡¯s no need to let Richard kneel outside.¡± ck family¡¯s fourth brother pointed to the straw mat in the mourning hall and said, ¡°If Richard annoys Dad again, let Richard kneel inside. Why kneel outside?¡± Edmond ck was so angry that he was determined: ¡°No one should plead for Richard. If he really thinks about it, he should admit his mistake, or let him kneel outside all the time. No one can care about him, nor give him food.¡± It is precisely because I love this eldest grandson so much that I can¡¯t know when he is wrong, and I will favor him and indulge him. ¡°Dad!¡± Richard, who was kneeling on the ground, did not raise his head. His voice was as firm as iron: ¡°I am right.¡± Edmond ck threw the incense he had just put in his hand at him: ¡°Bastard, you can kneel here all the time and think it over! If you can¡¯t think it over, you can just kneel here! The ck family has no descendants like you!¡± ck family¡¯s fifth brother looked anxiously , but Richard did not let up. Edmond ck could not take back what he had just said. ck family¡¯s fourth son squatted down and leaned on Richard to persuade him: ¡°Richard, don¡¯t be stubborn with your grandfather. How can youpare with him after he has been stubborn for most of his life? First, admit your mistakes to him, and then we will help you with the following matters.¡± Edmond ck put out his hands to push away his sons and said sternly: ¡°You hear me clearly, no one can help Richard speak, and don¡¯t look at him here. Let him reflect here alone.¡± The fifth brother of the ck family wanted to help him: ¡°Dad! Richard is still young¡­¡± Edmond ck walked ahead and didn¡¯t even look at Richard: ¡°Just because he is still young, we should teach him well. Don¡¯t take sides of him. Go to the front yard with me to greet guests. Today is the ck family¡¯s family gathering. Don¡¯t ruin it because of his unworthiness.¡± In the ck family, no one will contradict the old master when he speaks. First, he is worried about the old master¡¯s body and will not disobey him. If they were worried about Richard, they had to follow Edmond ck first. In front of the quiet mourning hall, Richard was left alone, like a god abandoned by mortals. He was able to support his body with only a little pride. evening. Mary Kinson prepared a whole bag of herbs for Beverly Kinson¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll go to the ck familypound.¡± Beverly Kinson wondered: ¡°At this point, even if it¡¯s time for family parties , the dinner should be over what are you going to do?¡± Mary Kinson was thinking of going to the theatre, but she didn¡¯t show any emotion. She only raised the herb bag in her hand: ¡°I will send the herb bag to Grandpa Gu. He said he missed me, and I should go to see him.¡± Beverly Kinson was also very happy that her daughter could be favored by another elder. She waved her hand and said, ¡°Go quickly. I¡¯ll let the driver see you off.¡± Then the servant hurriedly asked the driver to drive. Mary Kinson turned and walked out with a cheerful voice and light steps: ¡°Thank you, Dad, then I won¡¯te back at night and stay in the ck familypound.¡± Bervely nodded and said naturally, ¡°You have got a marriage certificate with Wilm, so it¡¯s also proper to spend the night with him.¡± Mary Kinson paused and a ck line appeared on her forehead: ¡°Dad, I didn¡¯t mean that¡­¡± She just spent the night in the ck familypound, not to do something with William Beverly Kinson smiled and said, ¡°You will have a baby sooner orter. You should be closer. Dad doesn¡¯t care. It¡¯s allowed.¡± Why does Dad expect more than she does? Until she got into the Mercedes Benz with her head tilted, she took a long breath and whispered, ¡°Why is Dad so open? It¡¯s really a headache.¡± The driver in the front seat started the engine: ¡°Seconddy, if we go directly to the ck familypound, please give us the address.¡± ¡°Go to seven master¡¯spany first and navigate directly.¡± It¡¯s strange for her to go back to the ck familypound alone, so she still wants to go back with the Seventh Master. When the Mercedes Benz stopped at the door of the Guqing Company Building, Mary Kinson just got off and saw the sky outside changing dramatically. Suddenly, dark clouds were thick and the thunder was rolling, and the sky seemed to be sinking down at any time. Mary Kinson looked back and turned into thepany. Along the way, the guard nodded respectfully to her. The front desk manager called Sun Tezhu quickly, and others made way for her. It seems that she is the person in charge of thepany. Mary Kinson smiled back, and finally her face was stiff withughter. She hurried to speed up her pace, trotted into the elevator, and rubbed her sore face vigorously. Chapter 220 Under the eaves of the ck family, Mary Kinson stood upright and looked at the street scene constantly washed by the rain. The streetmps nearby were shining andx, like orange snowkes drifting in the heavy rain. Remembering the feeling that her daughter was leaning against her daughter in her previous life, she lowered her eyes and knocked at the door. Soon someone stepped on the water stain and opened the door. Seeing that it was the fiancee of the seventh master, the housekeeper¡¯s eyes, which were as deep as the deep pool, suddenly lit up, and then weed her into the yard with a big ck umbre. Mary Kinson held the herb bag in both hands, afraid that the rain would wet the important herbs inside. Her shoulders shrunk, and she kept away from the housekeeper. ¡°Is Grandpa k resting now? I came here to give him the medicine.¡± The ticking sound of rain beating on the eaves was so loud that it almost covered her voice. The housekeeper replied quietly, ¡°I haven¡¯t rested yet. Old master has just returned to the room.¡± Although he still kept a straight face, he held the umbre in his hand and leaned towards her to make sure that the rain did not ssh her. There is still some distance from the east courtyard. Mary Kinson naturally chats with the housekeeper calmly, like two peers, with no sense of boundaries. ¡°How is Grandpa k recently?¡± The housekeeper thought for a while. He heard that Old Master was very hard when he hit his grandson, so he nodded: ¡°Very good, it looks very tough.¡± While they were talking, they came to the master bedroom in the east courtyard with the door closed. The housekeeper put away his wet umbre and stood on a wooden post on one side. Then he walked in front and knocked at Edmond ck¡¯s door. There was an angry voice inside: ¡°Go out! I can¡¯t see anyone now. You can¡¯t help Richard speak again!¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The housekeeper whispered, ¡°Sir, Miss Mary ising.¡± As soon as the words ended, the door was opened. Edmond ck looked out happily and saw Mary Kinson standing on the corridor with something in his hand. His eye line smile flew to his temples: ¡°Mary, why did youe here sote?¡± Mary Kinson smiled sweetly and went into the room: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandpa ck, but I didn¡¯te to the k family family party today because I had something to do, so you weren¡¯t angry with me?¡± Edmond ck poured her a cup of hot tea in person, and his voice was soft and dumb: ¡°Wilm didn¡¯te to participate. It¡¯s hard for you toe alone. How can I me you?¡± Mary Kinson suddenly realized that the reason why Gu Willm went abroad withouting to the party today was probably to help himself. As the wife of the Seventh Master, how can I not attend the ck family¡¯s family party? But Seventh Master, he thought too carefully for her. Mary Kinson took the hot tea, held it in her palm and said softly, ¡°How are you doing recently, Grandpa k?¡± Edmond ckughed happily twice: ¡°I feel like I have endless energy every day, let alone that.¡± Mary Kinson lowered her head and drank the tea. The eyes of the fox hung down with a touch of sadness. This is not a happy thing. If Edmond ck¡¯s body continues like this, it will eventually consume his efforts and bring him more pain. Next time when Wilmes back, she should talk to him about Edmond ck¡¯s health so that she can give old master some treatment. Put down the tea cup, Mary Kinson pointed to the herbal medicine on the table: ¡°Grandpa k, this is the herbal medicine I prepared for you. You usually make tea and drink it after three meals a day. Don¡¯t leave it behind.¡± Edmond ck opened it curiously and looked at it: ¡°What herbs are there in it? I haven¡¯t seen them before.¡± As he said this, he took it out and put it under his nose to smell. A strange fragrance came to his nose, which made him rx: ¡°It smells veryfortable.¡± ¡°It¡¯s some medicine that can recuperate your body. Let me help you to put your wrist together and see how your life is.¡± Mary Kinson said, reaching out to pull his slightly dry wrist. Edmond ck nodded, put down the herbs, and sat opposite her, looking at the teacher like a cute child. Mary Kinson lowered her beautiful fox eyes. Her shining pupils were hidden under her long eyshes, and her mood was unclear. A momentter, Mary Kinson gently retracted her small hand. Edmond ck smiled and asked, ¡°How is it? Is it very healthy?¡± Mary Kinson took the tea and drank it all at once, revealing a smiling face behind the cup: ¡°Very good Grandpa k, you can live for at least another 20 years.¡± It was said that Edmond ck was in a good mood to sweep away today¡¯s haze. His love for Mary Kinson deepened a bit. He reached out to touch her long hair, but he was afraid of scaring her and stopped in mid air to fold it back. Mary Kinson took the initiative to put her head out and rubbed his palm affectionately: ¡°Grandpa k, don¡¯t worry. I always regard you as my real grandfather.¡± Edmond ck¡¯s heart warmed, and his worries in the daytime poured out, and he couldn¡¯t help but want to talk to her. ¡°You are really cute. You are almost the same age as Richard. Looking at you, I think of his childhood.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s body was uncontroble and slightly stiff, and the eyes of the good-looking fox were suddenly filled with indifference and hatred. Edmond ck was immersed in his own world and did not notice the subtle changes of Mary Kinson. It rained heavily outside the window. When he spoke, his voice was slow and weak, and he had a sense of the age when he opened the old photos: ¡°Richard was as good as you when he was young, and he always came to me to let my hand touch his hair again and again, and then he shook his head and told me what happened in school.¡± Just a few words, Mary Kinson had a sense of picture in her mind, and she had seen Richard¡¯s pictures in her previous life, and knew what he looked like when he was a child. The little Zhengtai with her bangs is bright and bright. When she smiles, she feels gentle all around. With Edmond ck¡¯s emotional review, Mary Kinson felt piercing in her heart. Enough, she doesn¡¯t want to listen anymore! Mary Kinson looked up with a little unknown red at the end of her eyes, which made her skin more and more white and clear. She was as clear as a ceramic doll. ¡°I want to hear about Wilm¡¯s childhood.¡± Edmond ck was a little stunned, as if his mind was stuck, and then he said with a smile: ¡°Wilm¡­ He had no childhood when he was a child, and he was not close to anyone since he was a child. Several brothers of the ck family had good temper, only two children were like monsters.¡± ¡°One is that he always likes to be mischievous and make trouble. I don¡¯t know how many ssmates he has offended.¡± ¡°The other one is Wilm, who is more isted and also at school. Nobody knows what he has in his cerebellum, but he is born with a dominant aura.¡± Edmond ck didn¡¯t know much about William, but when he mentioned William, he was still proud of him. Mary Kinson closed her eyebrows slightly and felt a strange emotion in her heart. How can someone not even have the most simple and happy time? Is it true that Wilm was born with the reincarnation of the devil? How did he live when he was a child? Did he ever feel the love of others? In retrospect, Mary Kinson was a little distressed. Unconsciously, she walked out of the shadow brought by Richard, and the sharp pain in her heart gradually disappeared. Chapter 221 With the thunder blowing up, the rain outside the window is getting bigger and bigger, pping on the eaves like ice, and also hitting Edmond ck¡¯s heart. Richard was still kneeling in front of the mourning hall. It was almost ten hours since the morning, and no one had sent him meals. It had been sunny for half an autumn, but it rained heavily today. Is this God¡¯s punishment for his eldest grandson? His sparse eyebrows gradually closed, and he lost the desire to speak. Mary Kinson saw that he was absent-minded, so she stood up and helped him to the bedside: ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, Grandpa k, take a rest. I¡¯lle back to see you in a few days.¡± Edmond ck nodded, sat on the edge of the bed, looked out of the window unconsciously, and locked his eyebrows more tightly: ¡°Maru, it seems that the rain will not stop. You can stay overnight in the ck family and sleep in William¡¯s room.¡± Mary Kinson nodded, ¡°OK, Grandpa k, then have a good rest.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Then Mary Kinson got up and left the room, closing the door gently. At midnight. The rain was so big that it seemed that human beings had umted a lot of tears and suddenly copsed and burst out to annihte the world. The man kneeling in front of the mourning hall was already wet. His dark hair hung down on Jun¡¯s face along the traces of rain. The water drops hanging from his broken hair forced his slightly thick and slightly curly eyshes to hang down, covering his dazzling stars. The bottom of his eyes was dark and deste in the pouring rain. Suddenly, the sound of footsteps came from far to near in the rain. The rain that umted in the pits on the ground came slowly with a sense of calm. Not the footsteps of several uncles, nor the footsteps of Grandpa. As for whose footsteps it was, Richard had no strength to think about it. The cold rain had already made his temperature rise and his consciousness gradually blurred. At this time, the footsteps stopped and a pair of small brown leather shoes appeared in his sight. He looked up slightly and saw the legs in light colored stockings, which were smooth and beautiful. Richard¡¯s eyes twitched slightly, and he raised his head suddenly. The face in front of him was just the small face he was dreaming of. He knelt on the ground and looked up at Mary Kinson. The rain hit his face without mercy, and the rain poured into his mouth. Before he could say a word, the rain made him cough, and his face was pale after being soaked for too long: ¡°Cough¡­ cough¡­¡± Standing in front of him, he looked down at Mary Kinson, holding a huge ck umbre, and his eyes were cold, like the moon overlooking the earth.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. He raised his hand to wipe away the rain on his face, but his cuffs were already wet. The more he wiped, the more rain came into his eyes, making his starry eyes red. The rain confused his vision. He could hardly recognize whether the man was Mary Kinson, so he sneered and said in a dumb voice: ¡°You are just an illusion.¡± Dream too much, even the reality is not clear. The rain beat on the ck umbre, making a continuous sound, just like Mary Kinson¡¯s heart that could not be pacified at this time. The man who knelt on the ground was her ex husband who had loved her for a lifetime. She gave him all the good things, but finally he and his best friend worked together! Mary Kinson slowly squatted down with the umbre, but the edge of the umbre didn¡¯t want to give him a horn. The good-looking fox¡¯s eyes burst with hate. The irresolvable hatred was in her heart. She nourished a prosperous flower with blood and tears. The more it opened, the more beautiful it was. ¡°Richard, are you happy that you are going to marry Lavie Sue?¡± Her voice was so cold that Richard¡¯s self mocking smile froze instantly, and there was rain in his eyes, which made her very ufortable. But he still insisted on looking at Mary Kinson to make sure that she really existed. ¡°You are real! You are really Maru!¡± He was kicked several times by Edmond ck in the mourning hall, and was irrigated by the heavy rain outside for nearly ten hours. He could be indifferent and could not even stir up any waves in his heart. But Mary Kinson¡¯s indifference can hurt him! ¡°Did youe here to watch meugh?¡± Mary Kinson, with an umbre on her shoulder, nodded slowly, with azy voice and a slight smile: ¡°Well,e here to see how ufortable you are.¡± His cough sounded hollow, and she could tell that his chest was seriously injured. When she saw his abnormal face and pale lips, she could see at a nce that he was ill. If he gets drenched like this again, he will be seriously ill or even die. However, even if Richard died here, it had nothing to do with her. ¡°I feel bad, do you feel better?¡± The rain slid across Richard¡¯s face, and the sound became lower and lower as he opened his mouth and poured it into his mouth. His voice was drowned by the rain. Mary Kinson could hardly hear what he said, but could only judge by looking at his lips. ¡°Yes, the harder you feel, the happier I am.¡± The rain under the umbre just wiped her eyshes, but her eyes did not blink, with deep hatred. Richard felt his heart pierced by her, and the cold rain seeped in. The indescribable pain made his shoulder copse helplessly. He raised his broad lips and smiled a little decadent: ¡°The feelings of more than five years can change so quickly. Even if you don¡¯t love me, I don¡¯t understand why you hate me.¡± ¡°Hate!¡± Mary Kinson opened and closed her lips and answered coldly, ¡°I wish I could kill you myself.¡± Only in this way can we be worthy of children who died innocently in previous lives! Richard smiled bitterly. Theughter grew bigger and bigger, and his chest began to rise and fall. The rain flowed into his mouth along his hair, choking his throat, and he coughed uncontrobly. The pain in his heart made him feel more ufortable, like a machine that had been propped up for too long. All the parts finally failed to bear the weight and began to shake and fall apart. Mary Kinson squatted in front of him, with her hands and arms under her. She squinted and looked coldly at the numbness of his limbs. The man in front of him suddenly had a cramp in his right leg. He pressed his knee and supported the rain soaked floor with one hand. He could no longer kneel steadily and fell to the ground. Mary Kinson didn¡¯t want to touch him from beginning to end. From the beginning, she came to the ck family to see the scene in front of her. It really relieves anger. Not far away, again came the sound of rapid footsteps, sshing water along the road. ¡°Richard, does your body suffer from the alternation of heat and cold?¡± Richard¡¯s body perception has long been numb. His eyes are dark and his voice is quiet: ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Eva k dragged his arm to pull him up: ¡°The rain will not stop until a weekter. You and I will get up and apologize to Grandpa ck!¡± ¡°Grandpa wants me to marry Lavie Sue. It¡¯s better for me to kneel here all the time.¡± ¡°But you will die if you kneel here in the rain!¡± Eva ck cried out in a crash. Richard kept his head calm and let Eva ck drag him, but he just didn¡¯t move. What life and death matters to people who has his heart died Chapter 222 Eva ck is both distressed and guilty. She knew that letting that crazy woman into the ck family would lead to the current situation. She would not agree to anything. ¡°Promise your grandpa first, and then exin to him when his anger subsides. The child she is pregnant with is not yours, and grandpa will certainly not let her enter the ck family gate.¡± The corner of her eyes nced around, and finally she saw Mary Kinson with fierce eyes: ¡°The ck family is not essible to all cats and dogs. Even if someone tries to sneak in, they will be expelled sooner orter.¡± Mary Kinson stood up with a ck umbre, looked at them from a high ce, and smiled faintly: ¡°Was expelled by a ck family niece?¡± She deliberately stressed niece to remind Eva ck of her identity. Eva ck¡¯s breath was blocked, and the rain blurred her vision, and she could not see Mary Kinson¡¯s face clearly. Before Eva ck could organize thenguage, Mary Kinson turned to leave with a ck umbre. Eva ck could not pull Richard up again, gritted his teeth, ran to grab Mary Kinson¡¯s arm in anger, and his eyes were wet with rain, bursting with bright sparks. ¡°Don¡¯t becent! When Uncle Qies back, I will let him know your true face. You can¡¯t enter my ck family again!¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s lips were as if nothing had happened. She thought it was a pity that she had already obtained a marriage certificate with William and had already entered the ck family. Before she could answer, there was a sound of heavy objects hitting the stone behind her. Both of them turned around at the same time. Richard fell into the heavy rain with his body tilted. The rain was also like Mary Kinson¡¯s idea, and it was getting bigger and bigger. Eva ck hurriedly ran to her, and the rain hit her like a stone. It hurt more and more. She picked up Richard¡¯s head and felt his pulse, which was still beating but very weak. ¡°Richard, wake up, wake up, don¡¯t sleep here!¡± Eva ck pulled her throat and shouted, but the sound of rain could not be covered and could not reach Richard¡¯s ears. She tried to hold one of his arms, but could not move it. Her worry gradually turned into restlessness. She was really worried about Richard¡¯s serious illness, but no one could help her drag him back. Looking up nkly into the heavy rain, I only saw the dim figure with an umbre not far away. Eva ck could not pay much attention to it, but shouted loudly. ¡°Mary Kinson,e here to help. I can¡¯t lift him. He is very weak now and can¡¯t continue to rain.¡± The vague figure is hidden under the rain curtain, which is not very real. It looks like a phantom, but it doesn¡¯t move. Eva ck¡¯s eyes burst out with furious hatred: ¡°No matter what, Richard has been in love with you for several years. Even if you are a woman greedy for money, you should have some conscience? Now Richard is dying, can¡¯t you carry him to the house with me?¡± Conscience? Mary Kinson listened and wanted tough. The good-looking fox had a dim light in his eyes, which was as cold as frost. She turned around casually and turned her back to them. Looking at the blurry figure, it gradually bes a small ck spot, which should disappear from the line of sight. Eva ck is like a deted balloon. She sits down on the ground, tears rush out of her eyes, and the rain falls on Richard¡¯s face. ¡°Richard, Richard! Wake up! Get up! I can¡¯t hold you!¡± She broke down and shouted, ¡°Why are you so stubborn? Does it matter who you marry?¡± The next day. The ck familypound has returned to its usual cold and lifeless state. There are less than ten people living in such a big courtyard, and people can hardly be seen in general areas for years. North Yard, Richard¡¯s room. Eva ck was wearing a thick Maoni coat, holding a hot soup in her hand, taking a spoon and sending it to her mouth one by one, which made her frown: ¡°This medicine is terrible.¡± Then she looked at Richard on the bed. His face was still pale as a sheet, his breathing was weak, and his pulse was not very obvious.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Eva ck¡¯s eyes gradually became dark, and she was worried. Yesterday, if Uncle fifth hadn¡¯t heard something and saw them sitting down in the rain, Richard might have lost his breath now. She did a professional examination and found that his chest was seriously injured, which was hit by the old master. He was weak at first, but then he was drenched by heavy rain, which made him seriously ill and infected his lungs. The more she thought about it, the more depressed Eva ck became, and could not help ming: ¡°Why should I be angry with my grandpa? Can¡¯t we take it easy first? If something bad happens this time, what can we do?¡± Her murmur at the bedside could not reach Richard¡¯s ears. Because at this time, he fell into a dream again. Different from previous dreams, this time I had a good dream instead of a nightmare. The heroine in the dream is still Mary Kinson. She is wearing a white wedding dress. Through the semi transparent veil, she can still see her delicate facial features and white skin like curd. When she smiled, she was like a girl standing under a por tree in high school. She wore a simple summer school uniform. The breeze blew her long hair. She lowered her head to pick up the disordered hair and raised her shy and brilliant smiling face. In this world, the burning green mountains, the intermittent autumn rain and the gentle evening wind are all inferior to her smiling eyes and eyebrows. Richard was fascinated, and could not tell whether it was a dream or a reality. Mary Kinson was standing in front of him with her tiptoe on it, revealing her veil, and gently kissing him on the face. ¡°I do.¡± The cool touch was fleeting. Richard reached out to touch the spot on his face where she had kissed him. It was hot, as if his skin would burn. Then he found that even his eyes were hot. ¡°Hey, why are you crying? There are still many people here. I haven¡¯t cried yet. Don¡¯t cry.¡± Mary Kinson raised her hand to the side of her face, and winked her eyes yfully and lovingly to remind her, ¡°It¡¯s me who married you, not you who married me. Why are you crying?¡± Richard looks around. Surrounded by rtives and friends, grandparents, fathers, mothers, second uncles, third uncles¡­ and high school students who went to school together, they all sat under the stage, their faces brimming with blessings. Teddy k was disgusted and said, ¡°Howe Richard, a man and a man, cried first when the wedding was just going on. He really didn¡¯t win. Mary didn¡¯t cry.¡± He said it, but his face was clearly smiling. Although Emma Werdy doesn¡¯t seem satisfied with her daughter-inw, she is also smiling in this atmosphere. Everyone wasughing, but Richard raised his hand and touched his hot eyes with the back of his hand to hold back his tears. The joy that followed made him happy from the inside out. Without hesitation, he reached out his hand and hugged Mary Kinson tightly for fear that she would disappear in front of him. Chapter 223 ¡°Hum¡­ Hum¡­¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s little hands fell on his back like raindrops, and the voice sounded with a smile: ¡°Let it go, do you want to strangle me on our wedding day to change my wife?¡± Richard loosened his strength, put his head on her forehead, and stared at her closely: ¡°Today is our wedding day, right? I¡¯m marrying you, right?¡± Mary Kinson blushed and said in a charming voice, ¡°Of course, who else do you want to marry?¡± There are not many true words in this world. A girl¡¯s blush is better than a thousand words of love talk. Richard hugged her tightly again: ¡°I just want to marry you!¡± At the bedside, Eva ck stopped when she drank half of the medicine, because she saw Richard suddenlyughing, with a happy and rxed arc hanging on his sexy lips. His tall and straight three-dimensional features are somewhat haggard, and the dark ones spread on the white pillow, revealing a clean forehead. His facial features are three-dimensional and beautiful. Eva ck can¡¯t help sighing that all the people in the ck family are like children born by the hand of God. They look so superior that they can hardly make a living for ordinary people. It¡¯s a pity that this one is too stubborn. However, she whispered: ¡°I can stillugh. It seems that nothing serious will happen.¡± Put down the medicine bowl in his hand and stand up. Eva ck is just about to check Richard again, but he doesn¡¯t want Richard¡¯s smile to disappear, and his breathing is also rapid, as if he is out of breath. His eyebrows are closed with pain. ¡°Richard, Richard, wake up, can you hear me?!¡± Richard did not open his eyes all the time. He breathed heavily and lightly. His back became very thin, and his breath was like gossamer. Eva ck panicked, turned and ran outside, calling people while running. ¡°Is the doctor at home? Come and save people. Come!¡± Today is also a rainy day, but the rain is not so strong, so Eva ck¡¯s voice soon spread throughout the North Yard. Teddy ck came out of the room and raised his hand to block Eva ck¡¯s way: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Emma Werdy was busy following him. Her eyes were red and she was very nervous. She asked, ¡°Eva, how is your cousin? Is he still in the room?¡± The couple had known that their son had fallen in the rain yesterday and wanted to see him, but they knew that Edmond ck was still angry with his son, so they had to sneak his son back to the North Yard with the fifth member of the ck family. They didn¡¯t dare to make a statement, so they didn¡¯t go to his room to see him. Eva ck sped Teddy ck¡¯s arm with a heavy backhand: ¡°Richard is in a very dangerous situation. I can¡¯t handle it alone. Isn¡¯t there a family doctor in the ck family? Where is it? Let hime out to see Richard!¡± Hearing this, Emma Werdy pressed her chest tightly, her heart was restless, and she couldn¡¯t help crying: ¡°Richard¡­ my Richard¡­¡± Teddy k thought about the advantages and disadvantages, pointed up to the East Yard, and said in a deep voice: ¡°The East Yard, the family doctor is in the East Yard, and I will go with you.¡± ¡°Ouch!¡± Emma Werdy fell down. Eva ck subconsciously looks at Teddy ck and sees the worry in his eyes. I guess she wants to see Richard first. ¡°Uncle ke, go to see Richard with y aunt. I¡¯ll go to the East Yard and ask the doctor toe.¡± Teddy k did not hesitate too much, nodded and released his hand: ¡°Well, if you can¡¯t find the family doctor, you can go directly to the old master and ask him where the doctor is.¡± At the critical moment, we can¡¯t care so much, just let the old master know. ¡°Good.¡± The two men acted separately. Eva ck trotted all the way to the east courtyard on the corridor and went straight to Edmond ck¡¯s room. Eva ck was about to go in, when the corner of her eyes caught a figure approaching. She turned her eyes and saw that Mary Kinson, who was wearing household clothes, was also about to enter Edmond ck¡¯s room, with a bowl of hot porridge in her hand. Eva ck frowned and hated her: ¡°You¡­¡± Why are you still in the ck family?! Thinking that Richard¡¯s body was the most important thing, she didn¡¯t want to waste time. With a cold snort, she turned to Edmend ck¡¯s room. When Edmond ck heard the footsteps, old master turned around and looked at Eva ck in front of him: ¡°Eva, why did youe here?¡± ¡°Grandpa ck.¡± Eva ck stepped forward, reached for his sleeve and said, ¡°Please help Richard. He is weak in breathing, and the situation is very serious.¡± On hearing this, Edmond ck subconsciously tightened his hands. After all, Richard is also his eldest grandson. Hearing this news, his face was filled with worry: ¡°Recently, I have been in good health and let the family doctor go back. Now there is no doctor in the ck familypound.¡± Eva ck grabs his hand at the cuff, subconsciously releases it, and the brain shakes, leaving an instant nk. What if there is no doctor?! It must be toote to call a doctor. We have to find a doctor in the ck familypound and deal with Richard¡¯s situation quickly. Eva ck¡¯s voice was full of confusion, and her tone was hasty: ¡°If the situation does not improve, his lungs will soon die¡­¡± Edmond ck closed his eyebrows, and his eyes became aplex ball. The wrinkles at the corners of his eyes became more obvious, and his spirit suddenly disappeared. Eva ck turned to look at Mary Kinson, who was putting down the hot porridge. She took a big step and then said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know Chinese medicine? Are you good at medicine? Come with me to save Richard.¡± Mary Kinson raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you say I¡¯m a crook?¡± Eva ck¡¯s eyes shed. Although she was reluctant to admit that she was good at medicine, she did cure Edmond ck and make him alive. She reached out and grabbed Mary Kinson¡¯s arm and dragged her out: ¡°Richard¡¯s condition is very serious. If you drag him down again, his lung damage will be very serious. You should deal with his condition first, and then we will send him to the hospital.¡± With her overbearing words, Mary Kinson raised her hand and shook off her palm with her eyebrows slightly closed: ¡°I can¡¯t deal with his lung problem.¡± Eva ck was a little grumpy: ¡°You even survived Grandpa ck. How could you be bothered by just one lung problem? Besides, you haven¡¯t seen it yet. How could you know you can¡¯t deal with it?!¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. With that, she turned to Edmend ck and wanted him to be a lobbyist. Edmond ck was really worried about his grandson¡¯s safety. He came over and said in a low voice, ¡°Maru, please help Grandpa. Go and see Richard.¡± Mary Kinson sighed in her heart and nodded at him apologetically: ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t help, but that I really don¡¯t study this aspect.¡± If so, it¡¯s half true and half because she just doesn¡¯t want to take care of Richard. Eva ck was furious on the spot: ¡°I think you just want to die!¡± Mary Kinson nced at her and said, ¡°When I was treating Grandpa, you strongly objected, saying that I could not cure him, and that I wanted to harm Grandpa, not be a righteous person.¡± Her eyes were filled with frost: ¡°Now you say that I deliberately refused to save my life, but you should make it clear whether I am a crooked person or you are not capable enough to deliberately make trouble for me?¡± Speaking of this, Eva ck seems to have been pped. She was the one who said Mary Kinson couldn¡¯t do it at the beginning. Now she is also the one who turns to ask for help. It¡¯s totally contradictory! Chapter 224 Edmond ck was not clear about the rtionship between Mary Kinson and Richard. He believed her and thought that she could not be saved or embarrassed. ¡°Well, let¡¯s go to see Richard first. I¡¯ll call Doctor Li now and ask him toe here quickly.¡± Eva ck could not say anything. She stared at Mary Kinson with her eyes wide and angry, as if she would burn her to death with anger. A few secondster, she just gave up, turned her head to Edmond ck and said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s go to see Richard first.¡± Mary Kinson stayed alone in the East Yard until the afternoon, watching their backs go away. Later, she learned from the ck family that Doctor Li hade in time to temporarily control Richard¡¯s condition and had now sent him to the central hospital. She got upzily, left the ck familypound and returned to Kinson¡¯s home as the rain was getting smaller. The vacation time is always short. It¡¯s time to go to school on Monday. Mary Kinson had just entered Beijing University with an umbre when she heard that all the students passing by were talking about the same thing. That is, Lavie Sue is going to marry Richard. The two of them became the first hot topic in Beijing University. Theirments were full of praise and sighs for the ck family. Lavie Sue was able to climb up to the ck family. When these words came out of the girls¡¯ mouths, she was somewhat envious and jealous. Mary Kinson blocked the umbre down, and a sneer came to her lips. The higher you climb, the more painful you feel when you fall down. It¡¯s uneptable. She smiled quietly and walked to the bathroom at the end of the floor. As soon as she was ready to go in, she heard a familiar female voice, which echoed because of the space. ¡°It is inevitable that Lavie Sue will marry Richard. As you can imagine, Richard may have been used to life before and never experienced human sufferings before, so he followed Mary Kinson, who was born in the countryside.¡± When she heard her name, Mary Kinson raised her eyebrows slightly, stepped back against the wall, and listened to the people inside. She remembered that the voice was Susan¡¯s. And Susan, who is mending her makeup, has a proud face and speaks to everyone. ¡°After ying for a while, I found that rtionship still needs to be matched, so I quickly kicked the country bumpkin. After a few days of dating with Lavie Sue, he quickly decided to get married. Later, Lavie Sue will be Mrs. Gu, who is superior everywhere in the capital.¡± A girl was surprised and said, ¡°Mary is from the countryside? She doesn¡¯t look like her. She has a good temperament¡­¡± Susan interrupted her in a loud voice: ¡°It just doesn¡¯t look like it. If you really had a good family, you would have grown up in Beijing. Didn¡¯t you see that she is a special recruit?¡± Such a statement is somewhat convincing. They all nodded in agreement. Susan was even more arrogant. It seemed that she was the one who married to the ck family. She spoke arrogantly and proudly. ¡°Most of us go to Beijing to make some achievements in the capital. Now the capital is the world of the ck family. We all know what attitude we should have towards Lavie Sue in the future, and we should avoid some people, right?¡± The girl in the bathroom, no one contradicted her, exchanged nces and watched fun. Susan took back her eyes, made up with satisfaction, and walked leisurely to the bathroom. When she just went out, she suddenly got caught by something and rushed forward and hit the opposite wall. The newly made makeuppletely printed her face on the wall, which made the students in the corridorugh. Susan suddenly turned her head and said viciously, ¡°Who on purpose to trip me?¡± After saying that, I saw Mary Kinson, who was leaning against the wall leisurely with her shoulders in her arms, and there was a tiny light floating, moving and indifferent: ¡°The dog of Lavie Sue really barked happily, and barked incessantly in the early morning.¡± Susan, holding the face of the hit makeup in her hands, rushed forward angrily and asked loudly, ¡°Who do you think is the dog barking?¡± Mary Kinson curled her lips and smiled, with a sharp light in her eyes: ¡°Isn¡¯t the dog barking happily here? Is it because she didn¡¯t have enough food in the bathroom early in the morning?¡± ¡°You!¡± Susan was so angry that she wanted to hit her, but she raised her hand and pped her in the neck. The pain went straight to the bottom of her heart, causing her to cry out: ¡°Ah, it¡¯s so painful. It¡¯s going to break her neck!¡± Mary Kinson rubbed her ears and frowned carelessly: ¡°The barking dog is noisy enough. I suggest you go to the pet hospital. Then I will notify Lavie Sue to pay the medical bills.¡± With that, she turned into the bathroom, washed her hands and returned to the ssroom. Susan hugged her neck with anger in her eyes. She nced back and forth at the students watching the joke: ¡°Don¡¯t look at what you are looking at. Go back to the ssroom.¡± Mincent, who passed by, naturally witnessed this wonderful scene. Heughed twice and agreed: ¡°This dog is really noisy.¡± Susan was so angry that her chest heaved and she wanted to go forward and scold Mincent, but everyone was watching her. If she really wanted to scold people, wouldn¡¯t it be more like a dog barking?! This damn Mary Kinson, we must find a way to make her ugly! Mincent sticks out her tongue towards Susan, mimicking the sound of the dog¡¯s panting, which makes herpletely hairy before running out with a smile. He returned to the ssroom, sat down beside Mary Kinson, looked at her with his head sideways and a silly face, as if he were enjoying a beautiful painting. Suddenly, a thick book hit him in the face. He winced his neck and asked angrily, ¡°Who, throw the book in my face?¡± The person standing in front of him was Yang Feng with a cold face, and his eyes were full of vague hostility: ¡°This is my position.¡± In fact, Mincent is afraid of Yang Feng, and he doesn¡¯t know why. He always feels that this student¡¯s identity is not ordinary, and he can vaguely see the muscle lines of his arm through his school uniform. Well, this one can¡¯t afford to be provoked, so withdraw first. ¡°OK, your position is for you.¡± Mincent rubbed his face and left the seat, then spread out to the next seat. Mincent wanted to continue watching Mary Kinson, but Yang Feng blocked the picture, so he had to take out his mobile phone and turn it over. After a while, he suddenly sat on the chair with his back straight. His eyes rolled up and down with the picture of his mobile phone: ¡°Shit, it¡¯s too fierce.¡± Xiao Liu on one side stretched his neck curiously and took a nce at his mobile phone: ¡°Looking at the stock market again, have you bought a few stocks that have gone up sharply?¡± ¡°It¡¯s more than soaring, it¡¯s soaring greatly!¡± Mincent was so excited that he held his mobile phone in his hands and put it close to his eyes. Seeing this, several brothers who had been ying with him for a long time gathered around him. ¡°Wow it has risen by five points just after the opening. If this trend continues, it will definitely rise by the limit today!¡± ¡°Mincent, how many shares have you bought and how much can you earn?¡± ¡°Treat us a meal!¡± The brothers were making fun of each other, and Mincent was caught up in the joy of making a lot of money. He did not respond for a long time. He only knew how silly and happy he was. He said, ¡°I am lucky that I am smart. When I heard that Lavie Sue was going to marry Richard, I quickly bought Gao¡¯s stock.¡± Edmond ck was not clear about the rtionship between Mary Kinson and Richard. He believed her and thought that she could not be saved or embarrassed. ¡°Well, let¡¯s go to see Richard first. I¡¯ll call Doctor Li now and ask him toe here quickly.¡± Eva ck could not say anything. She stared at Mary Kinson with her eyes wide and angry, as if she would burn her to death with anger. A few secondster, she just gave up, turned her head to Edmond ck and said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s go to see Richard first.¡± Mary Kinson stayed alone in the East Yard until the afternoon, watching their backs go away. Later, she learned from the ck family that Doctor Li hade in time to temporarily control Richard¡¯s condition and had now sent him to the central hospital. She got upzily, left the ck familypound and returned to Kinson¡¯s home as the rain was getting smaller. The vacation time is always short. It¡¯s time to go to school on Monday. Mary Kinson had just entered Beijing University with an umbre when she heard that all the students passing by were talking about the same thing. That is, Lavie Sue is going to marry Richard. The two of them became the first hot topic in Beijing University. Theirments were full of praise and sighs for the ck family. Lavie Sue was able to climb up to the ck family. When she came out of the girls¡¯ mouths, she was somewhat envious and jealous. Mary Kinson blocked the umbre down, and a sneer came to her lips. The higher you climb, the more painful you feel when you fall down. It¡¯s uneptable. She smiled quietly and walked to the bathroom at the end of the floor. As soon as she was ready to go in, she heard a familiar female voice, which echoed because of the space. ¡°It is inevitable that Lavie Sue will marry Richard. As you can imagine, Richard may have been used to life before and never experienced human sufferings before, so she followed Mary Kinson, who was born in the countryside.¡± When she heard her name, Mary Kinson raised her eyebrows slightly, stepped back against the wall, and listened to the people inside. She remembered that the voice was Susan¡¯s. And Susan, who is mending her makeup, has a proud face and speaks to everyone. ¡°After ying for a while, I found that this rtionship still needs to be matched, so I quickly kicked the country bumpkin. After a few days of dating with Lavie Sue, he quickly decided to get married. Later, Lavie Sue will be Mrs. Gu, who is superior everywhere in the capital.¡± A girl was surprised and said, ¡°Mary is from the countryside? She doesn¡¯t look like her. She has a good temperament¡­¡± Susan interrupted her in a loud voice: ¡°It just doesn¡¯t look like it. If you really had a good family, you would have grown up in Beijing. Didn¡¯t you see that you are a special recruit?¡± Such a statement is somewhat convincing. They all nodded in agreement. Susan was even more arrogant. It seemed that she was the one who married to the ck family. She spoke arrogantly and proudly. ¡°Most of us go to Beijing to make some achievements in the capital. Now the capital is the world of the ck family. We all know what attitude we should have towards Lavie Sue in the future, and we should avoid some people, right?¡± The girl in the bathroom, no one contradicted her, exchanged nces and ate a big melon. Susan took back her eyes, made up with satisfaction, and walked leisurely to the bathroom. When she just went out, she suddenly got caught by something and rushed forward and hit the opposite wall. The newly made makeuppletely printed her face on the wall, which made the students in the corridorugh. Susan suddenly turned her head and said viciously, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t have eyes on purpose to trip me?¡± After saying that, I saw Mary Kinson, who was leaning against the wall leisurely with her shoulders in her arms, and there was a tiny light floating in the eyes of the good-looking fox, moving and indifferent: ¡°The dog of Lavie Sue really barked happily, and barked incessantly in the early morning.¡± Susan, holding the face of the hit makeup in her hands, rushed forward angrily and asked loudly, ¡°Who do you think is the dog barking?¡± ¡°Who should say who.¡± Mary Kinson curled her lips and smiled, with a sharp light in her eyes: ¡°Isn¡¯t the dog barking happily here? Is it because she didn¡¯t have enough food in the bathroom early in the morning?¡± ¡°You!¡± Susan was so angry that she wanted to hit her, but she raised her hand and pped her in the neck. The pain went straight to the bottom of her heart, causing her to cry out: ¡°Ah, it¡¯s so painful. It¡¯s going to break her neck!¡± Mary Kinson rubbed her ears and frowned carelessly: ¡°The barking dog is noisy enough. I suggest you go to the pet hospital. Then I will notify Lavie Sue to pay the medical bills.¡± With that, she turned into the bathroom, washed her hands and returned to the ssroom. Susan hugged her neck with anger in her eyes. She nced back and forth at the students watching the joke: ¡°Don¡¯t look at what you are looking at. Go back to the ssroom.¡± Mincent, who passed by, naturally witnessed this wonderful scene. Heughed twice and agreed: ¡°This dog is really noisy.¡± Susan was so angry that her chest heaved and she wanted to go forward and scold Mincent, but everyone was watching her. If she really wanted to scold people, wouldn¡¯t it be more like a dog barking?! This damn Mary Kinson, we must find a way to make her ugly! Mincent sticks out her tongue towards Susan, mimicking the sound of the dog¡¯s panting, which makes herpletely hairy before running out with a smile. He returned to the ssroom, sat down beside Mary Kinson, looked at her with his head sideways and a silly face, as if he were enjoying a beautiful painting. Suddenly, a thick book hit him in the face. He winced his neck and asked angrily, ¡°Who, throw the book in my face?¡± The person standing in front of him was Yang Feng with a cold face, and his eyes were full of vague hostility: ¡°This is my position.¡± In fact, Mincent is afraid of Gu Feng, and he doesn¡¯t know why. He always feels that this student is not small, and he can vaguely see the muscle lines of his arm through his school uniform. Well, this one can¡¯t afford to be provoked, so withdraw first. ¡°OK, your position is for you.¡± Mincent rubbed his face and left the seat, then spread out to the next seat. Mincent wanted to continue watching Mary Kinson, but Yang Feng blocked the picture, so he had to take out his mobile phone and turn it over. After a while, he suddenly sat on the chair with his back straight. His eyes rolled up and down with the picture of his mobile phone: ¡°Shit, it¡¯s too fierce.¡± Xiao Liu on one side stretched his neck curiously and took a nce at his mobile phone: ¡°Looking at the stock market again, have you bought a few stocks that have gone up sharply?¡± ¡°It¡¯s more than soaring, it¡¯s soaring!¡± Mincent was so excited that he held his mobile phone in his hands and put it close to his eyes. Seeing this, several brothers who had been ying with him for a long time gathered around him. ¡°Wow Dafa, it has risen by five points just after the opening. If this trend continues, it will definitely rise by the limit today!¡± ¡°Mincent, how many shares have you bought and how much can you earn?¡± ¡°Please have a meal!¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The brothers were making fun of each other, and Mincent was caught up in the joy of making a lot of money. He did not respond for a long time. He only knew how silly and happy he was. He said, ¡°I am lucky that I am smart. When I heard that Lavie Sue was going to marry Richard, I quickly bought Gao¡¯s stock.¡± Chapter 225 The meeting ce is located in the best hotel in Beijing. When the Gao family got out of the car, countless reporters gathered outside, holding up their sh lights and shooting at them. Emma Werdy suppressed his inner joy and walked towards the hotel, holding Gao Jian¡¯s arm. She looked like a female star walking on the red carpet. Lavie Sue is also dressed very nobly, radiant, and her skin is in good condition. She smiles gracefully when facing those camera shots. A reporter in front stretched his arm over the security guard and asked Gao Jian: ¡°Mr. Gao, how do you feel about yourpany¡¯s recent stock boom? Can you share with us how to make thepany appreciate rapidly?¡± Gao Jian had expected these problems for a long time, and now he was even more proud. He deliberately slowed down and showed the genteel and friendly attitude of the capitalist: ¡°I was surprised by the appreciation of thepany¡¯s stock. After all, no one can control the stock market. We can only say that ourpany has strong capabilities, which gradually emerged and won the support of shareholders.¡± The reporter spoke quickly and then asked: ¡°I heard that on the eve of yourpany¡¯s appreciation, Miaoshan helped thepany to trade. Is this true or false?¡± Compared with the development of the Gaojia family, people are more concerned about whether the prodigy traders are back in the Jianghu. Gao Jian hoped that the main character of their questions was himself. But after listening to them, he found that they had nothing to do with him. He smacked his lips and felt a little boring, so he hurried in with Emma Werdy. A group of reporters behind were still asking questions to their backs. ¡°Excuse me, this is a meeting with the ck family. Are you sure about the rtionship between Miss Sue and the ck family master?¡± Among all the questions, only this one made Lavie Sue stop. She turned to the camera and smiled, ¡°When we finish eating, we can know when we will get married.¡± My personal reply naturally aroused a lot of Xuanbo, and also sessfully aroused more interest from the media. After all, Gao¡¯s family is very popr in Beijing now. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for Miss Sue here and reply to us after the party!¡± Lavie Sue smiled but did not speak, which was her acquiescence. It was obvious that she was in a proud mood at the moment. Later, when Gao¡¯s family just entered the hotel, the waiter recognized them: ¡°This way, please. All the ck family members are here, waiting for you toe.¡± Gao Jian and Emma Werdy look at each other and are inevitably nervous. It¡¯s said that Edmond ck has alsoe in person. That¡¯s a big man who is powerful in the capital! Gao Jian took Emma Werdy¡¯s hand with one hand and Lavie Sue with the other, as if to cheer himself up: ¡°Let¡¯s go. We are going to see our rtives. There is nothing to be afraid of.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Lavie Sue looked natural, put her palm on her stomach, and smiled proudly. This is Edmond ck¡¯s great grandson! The ck family booked the best private room, which is located on the second floor. The waiter leading the way turned aside and made a gesture of invitation: ¡°Here we are.¡± When the ck family people sitting at the ssical and elegant round table saw theming, they stood up one after another and waited politely for them to take their seats together. Standing in the middle, the old man in an ordinary suit exudes iparable arrogance. Even though he has a smile on his face, it still makes people shiver. This is the legendary figure in the capital, Edmond ck. Seeing the real person¡¯s Gao Jian, I was shocked and could not calm down for a long time. It was not easy to remove his eyes and fall on the Teddy ck and his wife beside Edmond ck. He became more cautious: ¡°Hello, hello.¡± Their temperament is also extremely extraordinary. Their good education and knowledge are deeply engraved in their bones. They are modest and polite in every way: ¡°Hello.¡± Edmond ck opened his hand and said with a calm smile, ¡°Be casual and sit down.¡± He came here specially because he personally promised Lavie Sue that he would tell her. But Teddy k was the main speaker at the dinner party: ¡°I don¡¯t know what you like, so I ordered all the dishes on the menu. I heard that Miss Sue would ask the students toe, right?¡± Gao Jian took his wife and daughter to sit down and looked at the dishes on the table. He was still steaming. It seemed that he saw theming and ordered them ahead of time. He was more satisfied and nodded with a smile. Lavie Sue took out her mobile phone and read the news. Then she looked up and said with a embarrassed smile: ¡°Yes, Uncle Gu, my ssmates don¡¯t know how they learned about this. They are moring toe over for dinner, and I can¡¯t refuse.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. There are so many people.¡± Teddy k smiled broadly: ¡°Let¡¯s wait until theye.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Well, they¡¯re almost there.¡± As soon as the topic was over, the atmosphere at the dinner table was a little awkward, and Edmond ck was silent. Emma Werdy was very upset about her son¡¯s illness because of Lavie Sue, so she didn¡¯t want to speak. Gao Jian¡¯s face sank slightly, and he said, ¡°Did Richard note?¡± On hearing this, Teddy k¡¯s face changed slightly and his fists tightened. The second bedroom in the north yard of the ck family. Richard woke up and saw that there was only Eva ck beside the bed. Because the fog had not dispersed, he turned his head to look out of the window. It didn¡¯t rain. He quickly realized the important thing, turned to Eva ck, and frowned: ¡°Where is my mother?¡± Eva ck opened her mouth and tried to panic. She could see Richard¡¯s handsome face was frozen, and the cold feeling between his eyebrows made her talk stuck in her throat. Not good! Richard¡¯s eyes were slightly dark. He pulled the quilt open and found his body was very weak when his legs touched the ground. His legs were weak and he almost fell on his knees. Eva ck was very quick to help him: ¡°You are too weak to get out of bed now, lie down quickly!¡± Richard sped her wrist with a backhand, and his strength was slightly stronger. His eyes were confused with deep light: ¡°Did my parents go to see Lavie Sue¡¯s family?¡± Seeing his chest rise and fall slightly when he spoke, Eva ck frowned, worried and puzzled: ¡°You left the hospital yesterday, and now the most important thing is your body. Don¡¯t¡­¡± Richard roared: ¡°I ask you! Did my parents go to see the Gao family?!¡± Eva ck was frightened and pushed him to the bed for two seconds: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s time to meet Lavie Sue. We need to arrange a date for you to marry her.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t marry her.¡± Richard stood up by the bedside, dragged his weak body, and walked out of the door relying on his innermost obsession. As soon as he got to the door, he seemed to have exhausted his whole strength. He supported the door and breathed heavily. Eva ck walked up to him and held him. He said, ¡°Richard, you should be sober, just set a date for the time being, and then we can find a way to repent. Can you do it without thinking too hard?¡± If youe against the elders in the open, you will definitely have a hard time! Richard looked at her with deep eyes: ¡°, I¡¯m not a dead brain! It¡¯s just that I will only marry Mary Kinson in my life. Please help me and take me to my parents.¡± Chapter 226 How dare he mention Mary Kinson? Eva ck¡¯s hidden fire ignited her reason: ¡°Do you still think of her? Do you know that she was in the ck family when you were most ill! I would rather watch you die than help you!¡± Would he rather watch him die than save him?This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Richard¡¯s body suddenly froze, and infinite pain poured out of his star eyes. Eva ck saw that his eyes were dark, and she felt sorry for him: ¡°Forget it, you won¡¯t listen to anything now anyway. I¡¯ll take you to Uncle Gu. After all, you are the main character of the engagement.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Richard¡¯s voice was slight and weak, and he was like a walking corpse. When Eva ck drove Richard to the hotel, she saw a group of reporters gathered at the door. She closed her eyebrows and whispered, ¡°It seems that I can¡¯t get in through the front door. I drive to the garage and take the elevator directly.¡± Richard didn¡¯t say anything. He leaned against the window, and he was very sick and lifeless. Eva ck regrets sending him here, but when hees, she can only send him up. When they arrived at the box, the big round table was full of people, many of whom were Richard¡¯s ssmates, even the president of Peking University. As you can imagine, it must be the Gao family who specially invited him. What worried Richard was that he actually saw Mary Kinson among his ssmates. She was sitting there with her chin on her right hand. She waszy, as if she was justing for dinner. His eyes shed an indescribable color of pain, and his heart ached badly. When Emma Werdy saw him, she quickly got up and helped him: ¡°Richard, why are you here?¡± Eva ck holds Richard¡¯s other arm and exins in embarrassment: ¡°He muste when he wakes up. I can¡¯t stop him.¡± Richard pushed away the hands of the two people around him, propped up his body, and walked straight to Lavie Sue. His eyes were cold and he was threatening. In an instant, the table was quiet, leaving only Lavie Sue¡¯s nervous breathing. She squeezed her palms nervously and smiled awkwardly: ¡°Richard, you are still in poor health. You don¡¯t need toe here. It¡¯s better for our parents to decide the marriage.¡± Richard stretched out his hand to support the edge of the table and coughed twice: ¡°Hurry to die of this heart! I won¡¯t marry you!¡± Lavie Sue is not embarrassed at one or two o¡¯clock. She lowers her head and arranges her long hair, not daring to look into Richard¡¯s eyes. Just now, everyone was congratting her, counting on the auspicious day. Now Richard beats her in the face in public, especially in front of Mary Kinson! Gao Jian stood up and stared at Richard coldly: ¡°What do you mean? Your grandfather said that he would let you marry Lavie Sue!¡± Edmond ck also said in a deep voice, ¡°You cane to have dinner together, but if you want to make trouble, you can go back.¡± Richard can ignore other people¡¯s ideas, but he still has to listen to Grandpa¡¯s words. He took out his mobile phone from his pocket, turned over one side of the photo and handed it to Edmond ck to see, then exined in a dumb voice: ¡°These are all the video photos of the hotel that day. I went to the hotel to find Mary Kinson, not with her.¡± Lavie Sue¡¯s face suddenly changed. She pinched her fingers and loosened them. She was stunned. She has been to the hotel, and the video has been deleted! Edmond ck took the phone and watched all the photos with Teddy ck. Lavie Sue went in the front several photos alone. There was time under the photos, so we could see which one was before and which one was behind. Then there was the photo of Susan taking a man into the hotel. In front of the room, they talked about something. Then there was the photo of Mary Kinson going in alone. At the very end, Richard entered the hotel and entered the room with Lavie Sue. Then the video was cut off. ¡°Is this?¡± Edmond ck is confused. Richard covered his mouth and coughed twice, his face was very bad, but his eyes were very bright: ¡°I sent someone to check the video of the hotel that day, and some of the video has just been recovered. It¡¯s very simple. That day, Lavie Sue cooperated with Susan, trying to frame Mary to have an affair with another man!¡± Speaking of this, a chill spread all over his body. He could not stand on the edge of the table. The people around him quickly made room for him to sit down and talk. Richard thanked him and looked at Lavie Sue in disgust: ¡°I used to look for Mary, not what happened to Lavie Sue.¡± On hearing this, the students at the dinner table were shocked. Their eyes wandered around Lavie Sue and Susan, and they also looked at Mary Kinson from time to time. Edmond ck was the most angry one among the people. His forehead was covered with blue veins, and his voice was cold and angry: ¡°You said that Lavie Sue and Susan wanted to frame Mary?¡± This was about Richard, but his eyes fell on Lavie Sue, slowly cutting her face like a de, which made her afraid to be angry. ¡°It¡¯s not me. I don¡¯t have it. It¡¯s a man with a mind who talks nonsense!¡± Lavie Sue immediately denied that she had not married into the ck family, which could not be disliked by Edmond ck. Edmond ck threw the phone in front of her and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with this picture?¡± You can recruit anyone, but you can¡¯t recruit him, Mary! Lavie Sue blinked her eyes. In full view of the public, she forcefully extended her finger to Susan and said, ¡°Susan did all these things. Because after Mary went to school, Mincent, who originally liked Susan, changed her mind, so she was angry. Knowing that Mary and I would go to the hotel, she arranged a man in the room.¡± Speakingter, her story became more natural, and she bowed to Mary Kinson: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mary, but I didn¡¯t know about this untilter. I didn¡¯t expect Susan would harm you and didn¡¯t protect you¡­¡± Susan stared nkly until her ssmates pointed at her and scolded her for being so mean! She stood up with a cry, her eyebrows twisted into a ball: ¡°It¡¯s not like this. It¡¯s not mine. You obviously taught me to do this. I originally only said to take some pictures of Mary¡¯s untidy clothes, and then upload them to the Post Bar, which made her famous.¡± Susan anxiously exined, ¡°It was you who designed to hurt Mary! It was you who asked me to find a man to rape Mary and record all the videos!¡± Countless different nces swept at Lavie Sue, including disbelief, doubt, disgust and fear She quickly raised her chin and retorted angrily: ¡°You are talking nonsense! Why should I find someone to rape Mary? I have been her best friend since high school. It is impossible to hurt her!¡± Mary Kinson looked coldly and had to say that this person¡¯s acting skills were really good. Susan never thought, Lavie Sue will betray herself, her eyes will turn red with anger, and she will swear: ¡°You obviously designed everything. You said you should teach Mary a lesson.¡± Lavie Sue knew that she had no evidence, so she was confident: ¡°But there are only you and a man in the picture, and there is no me. You just want to throw the pot on me.¡± All of a sudden, a good meal became a big scene for two girls, and people stared at them. Susan was so angry when she saw the terrible things about Lavie Sue that she said, ¡°No, you asked me to contact the male prostitute, you abetted me!¡± Chapter 227 ¡°Do you have any proof?¡± Lavie Sue¡¯s momentum crushed Susan, who was about to cry: ¡°You said I ordered you. Show me the evidence. There must be some chat records, right?¡± Chat record?! Susan suddenly remembered that Lavie Sue had asked her to delete the chat record. She had expected today, so she made preparations in advance! While Susan was in a trance for a few seconds, Lavie Sue put on an innocent face and asked in a loud voice: ¡°No, right, because I didn¡¯t ask you to do such a thing! It¡¯s OK for you to bully girls at school, but now you dare to¡­ want to hurt Mary!¡± Susan¡¯s style in school is very bad, but Lavie Sue has always been kind and friendly, and is trusted by everyone, so someone immediately whispered. ¡°God! I never thought her mind was so evil!¡± ¡°Susan really stinks!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay in the same school with her. Can you dismiss her?¡± Susan sat back on the chair with no strength. Her pupils trembled, reflecting the way everyone talked about her. Her heart seemed to be pierced with thousands of blood holes. When the matter came to a conclusion, Edmond ck¡¯s face was cold and severe, and his eyes were full of fine lines, and he slowly fell on the president of Beijing University. ¡°Are you not strict about students¡¯ morality when recruiting students? Now it¡¯s good that Mary has no ident. If she gets hurt in your school, our ck family will never let Peking University go!¡± Then, the temperature of the whole box plummeted. Everyone was shocked. Why did the ck family master protect Mary Kinson so much? I don¡¯t know. I thought Mary Kinson was his granddaughter. The headmaster also saw the situation clearly and immediately apologized and exined: ¡°Sorry, we are not careful in recruiting students at Beijing University, so we should pay more attention to students¡¯ morality.¡± After saying that, he turned his head to Susan, frowned and announced on the spot: ¡°Susan¡¯s mind is not on learning, but also tries to frame up her ssmates with despicable means, which is disgraceful! Starting today, you are dismissed.¡± Susan never thought that she would be the scapegoat when she came to a dinner party as a friend of Lavie Sue and was ordered to quit school on the spot by the headmaster! Her parents are busy with thepany¡¯s business. They usually don¡¯t care about her. They thought she had been admitted to Beijing University and had a promising future, so they were willing to cultivate her.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. If she is expelled from Beijing University, she will never have good fruit at home. She trembles with fear: ¡°Principal, please don¡¯t dismiss me, or my parents will kill me!¡± The headmaster is only two people away from Edmond ck¡¯s seat, and he can¡¯t ignore the sudden cold breath on him. How can he sympathize with Susan. ¡°Beijing University has zero tolerance for campus violence. Don¡¯t say more! Beijing University will not let students like you in, but will inform other colleges and universities.¡± Other students also began to echo: ¡°Let¡¯s go. You are not only not wee in Beijing University, but also here. We have no appetite for eating with people who are not in your right mind.¡± ¡°Yes, go away quickly. Don¡¯t disturb our eating.¡± ¡°It was originally a happy event between ssmate Gao and ssmate Gu. Because you are such a person, the dinner has turned sour.¡± The person who said thest sentence suddenly felt a chill in his neck. A strange feeling made his heart furry. Looking around for the feeling, he saw that Richard¡¯s starlit eyes were giving him a warning. Well, in this case, we can¡¯t talk randomly. Susan was pushed aside by her ssmates one word at a time, like a rat on the street. She could not stay in the box at all. She held her bag in her red eyes and was ready to leave the box. When she passed Mary Kinson, Mary Kinson lowered her voice and said softly, ¡°Next time you are a dog, remember to choose the master.¡± This is like thest blow, thest straw that overwhelms Susan. Susan¡¯s whole life is bad, but it¡¯s Lavie Sue who makes her sad and angry! She couldn¡¯t get over this. She turned around and looked at Lavie Sue fiercely. She really cursed: ¡°You will be punished sooner orter! Your family is the same. Wait!¡± Lavie Sue¡¯s eyes shed a trace of indifference, and she leaned against her mother wrongly. Emma Werdy gently supported her shoulder and said to the waiter at the door, ¡°Please send this girl out quickly. No one here wees her.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go by myself!¡± Susan kept thest bit of decency and left the box. If time could go back, she would never choose to be Lavie Sue¡¯s friend! Since Susan left, the atmosphere in the box is still very awkward, and everyone seems to be suffering from ice and fire. Gao Jian drank a ss in one gulp to break the deadlock: ¡°Well, let¡¯s let bygones be bygones. Today is a good day for Lavie Sue and Richard to set a wedding date. Let¡¯s get down to business.¡± Teddy ck has some opinions about Lavie Sue, who is difficult to distinguish ck from white. He also cares about Edmond ck, so he has to look at Edmond ck. Edmond ck quickly understood his meaning. Edmond ck frowned and said seriously, ¡°Anyway, as long as the baby in Miss Sue¡¯s belly is Richard¡¯s, our ck family will be responsible.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not mine.¡± Richard retorted without thinking, but his voice was weak because he was too weak. Gao Jian frowned calmly, took out the courage of the head of the family, and said in a deep voice: ¡°I know my own child! She has been strong and hardworking since she was a child, and now she is also an aspiring independent woman! She said that the child is Richard¡¯s, and that it must not be someone else¡¯s!¡± After a pause, he felt reproachful in his eyes: ¡°His family and Gao family are here, even the principal and ssmates of your school are here. Richard said that it was not your child. He wanted to discredit my Lavie Sue, or was he determined to be a traitor?¡± Richard was so angry that he almostughed. The bright star eyes were burning with the eternal spark. He wanted to make a retort, but he couldn¡¯t stop coughing. Other people on the table are also very unnatural. They scratch their hair and touch their ears. If they know Richard¡¯s attitude, they dare note? The most important thing Edmond ck pays attention to is his reputation. Now that he is happy, he can¡¯t let his eldest grandson add a scandal to the ck family: ¡°Richard is seriously ill these days, and people are still not sober. I can make decisions with Yandong about his marriage.¡± Gao Jian, who didn¡¯t know where his backbone came from, said reluctantly, ¡°While everyone is here, I¡¯ll make it clear so that Lavie Sue won¡¯t be gossiped by others when she enters your ck family¡¯s gate, thinking that our Gao family has to climb the ck family.¡± Emma Werdy looked at her husband admiringly, and then agreed: ¡°Yes, my Lavie Sue is also very good, and it¡¯s not that we can¡¯t deserve Richard! If it wasn¡¯t for Lavie Sue¡¯s bearing his child, we would definitely not agree with Lavie Sue¡¯s marriage!¡± Emma Werdy, who was silent from beginning to end, put down her chopsticks and looked disgusted at the bottom of her eyes. Chapter 228 Teddy k quickly pressed Emma Werdy, pressed her eyebrows and gently advised, ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive.¡± Then he turned to Gao Jian and said politely, ¡°It¡¯s Richard¡¯s fault today. Don¡¯t get angry. Our two families met today just to talk about the marriage date of the two children.¡± Gao Jian, because thepany¡¯s stock has soared these two days, has long been expanding beyond his knowledge of the southeast, northwest and northwest. In addition, they even think highly of the ck family, so they can¡¯t help shaking up. He held his head high, but did not follow the steps of Teddy ck. He still gushed: ¡°Our Gapany has a good future. We will keep developing and will have a high position in the capital in the future. Then we will be in line with the ck family. I am not satisfied with your attitude towards the apple of Gao family now.¡± ¡®Lavie Sue¡¯s father is really tough.¡¯ ¡®After all, the stock has been rising all the time. Maybe we can get on the list of rich people in Beijing. Can we not be arrogant?¡¯ ¡®Yes, Gao¡¯s family is not what it used to be.¡¯ The students hung their heads and talked with their mobile phones. Mary Kinson was also in their group chat, looking down at them with beautiful fox eyes and bored. Lavie Sue was also in the group chat. When she saw the words that the students praised Gao Family, she felt a sense of expansion. Now is the highlight time of Gaojia. She is finally going to fly to the branches and be a phoenix! It¡¯s great to marry the man you love! Lavie Sue is looking at her mobile phone. She can¡¯t help smiling. Suddenly, she feels a cold look sweeping over her. She slowly looks up. Just opposite Mary Kinson¡¯s misty foxes in the drizzle, the slightly red corners of her eyes showed a sly gleam, the corners of her lips also turned up, and the curve of her smile was very strange. Lavie Sue doesn¡¯t understand. What is sheughing at? Mary Kinson was almost finished eating. She took out her mobile phone and sent a report message to the CBRC. Lavie Sue looked across the table to see what Mary Kinson was doing with her mobile phone, but could not see what she was doing. Her inner uneasiness gradually turned into panic. She unconsciously squeezed the phone and asked, ¡°Mary, I see you are ying with your phone. Who are you sending messages to?¡± Mary Kinson pressed the screen lock button, and the screen light became dark. Her expression on her face was also more obscure. She could only see the corners of her lips and smiled: ¡°I didn¡¯t send messages to anyone, just looked at the phone.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Lavie Sue pulled a smile out of her mouth: ¡°I thought the food here didn¡¯t suit your taste, and you started to y with your mobile phone.¡± After that, Edmend ck immediately said, ¡°Mary, is the food not to your taste? Don¡¯t force it if you don¡¯t want to eat it. Come back to the ck family yard with meter and ask the chef to help you cook your favorite food.¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± Who is your daughter-inw, Edmond ck. Mary Kinson smiled at Edmond ck and shook her head politely and tactfully: ¡°Thank you, Grandpa. The food is not against my taste. I¡¯m full.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Don¡¯t starve yourself.¡± Edmond ck was relieved.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Lavie Sue¡¯s heart seems to have been sprinkled with lemonade, which makes her feel very bad. Mary Kinson is really worthy of being from the countryside. She is really ungrateful. How dare she climb Edmond ck! ¡°Mary, this is Edmond ck who has a high position in the capital. Not everyone is old. You can call him grandpa directly.¡± Edmond ck answered in person: ¡°Of course she can call me grandpa. I always treat her as my own granddaughter.¡± His voice was slightly unhappy, as if he was ming Lavie Sue for being talkative. Lavie Sue blushed and couldn¡¯t keep her face. She smiled awkwardly, ¡°It seems that Grandpa likes my friends very much¡­¡± Before the words were finished, Edmond ck interrupted her with a cold face: ¡°You haven¡¯t entered the door of the ck family yet, so don¡¯t call me grandpa.¡± It was embarrassing to ask Mary Kinson to call him grandpa, but not to ask Lavie Sue, who had passed the ck family door, to call him grandpa. Emma Werdy raised her eyebrows. How could she see her daughter angry? Calf protector was so eager that she dared to contradict Edmend ck: ¡°What does ck family mean? Is my daughter not like a Mary Kinson in your heart?¡± The atmosphere became more and more awkward and tense, and the people at the table could not help holding their breath and holding their breath, staring at Edmond ck. Originally, the Gao family should have taken a proper attitude and talked about the wedding date. Now Richard is suffering from pains in his lungs. He can¡¯t say anything and can¡¯t object. However, Edmond ck¡¯s patience was exhausted when he could not make himself clear again and again. He frowned slightly and said coldly, ¡°Even if Miss Sue enters the door of the ck family, she can¡¯t bepared with Mary in my heart.¡± Lavie Sue¡¯s face turned red and her eyes were slightly quivering. Why is Edmond ck partial to her? When did Mary Kinson deal with Edmend ck? Emma Werdy was also embarrassed when she hit Emma Werdy with this face. Her eyes were bulging and her eyes were rolling. She didn¡¯t know how to take it At this awkward moment, the door of the box was knocked, and a powerful voice prated through the door panel: ¡°We areing in.¡± It was not a question, but a deration of business. Immediately, the door of the room was pushed open, and the people who came in were all dressed in suits and clothes, with correct facial features, and their faces were inspired by their hearts. The leader has an outstanding appearance, and his bronze skin color makes his facial features a little iron. ¡°Who dares to enter the ck family¡¯s box?¡± ¡°It seems that it has a good start.¡± There was quite amotion at the table. Shen Shifang nced around, and finally fell on Edmond ck¡¯s face, nodded and said, ¡°Edmond ck, excuse me, we have something important to do, so we can disturb your interest.¡± As he said this, he took out his certificate from his pocket and handed it to Edmond ck for a look: ¡°We are from the China Banking Regtory Commission. We have just received a report that Mr. Gao Jian¡¯spany shares have problems. Now wee to arrest him.¡± Everyone was horrified. People from the CBRC havee here in person. Is there a problem with Gao¡¯s recently soaring stock? Edmond ck said quietly: ¡°You are public officials, and wemon people should cooperate. Please go ahead, Mr. Shen.¡± Shen Shifang smiled politely, ¡°Edmend ck, you¡¯re wee.¡± He turned his head and looked at Gao Jian selflessly. His momentum immediately rose, giving people a strong sense of oppression. His face is easily reminiscent of leniency for confessions and severity for resistances. ¡°Mr. Gao.¡± Gao Jian swallowed saliva and pretended to be calm: ¡°I am. What do you want from me?¡± Shen Shifang didn¡¯t answer his words. He raised his hand and looked at the photos on the file. After confirming that it was Gao Jian himself, he said, ¡°Now we arrest you for the crime of manipting the price of securities and futures trading, and manipting the price of securities and futures trading.¡± Then, his colleague who followed him directly came forward and neatly twisted Gao Jian¡¯s backhand behind him. Gao Jian was a little confused, as if he had no clue, and he didn¡¯t reply. Because he knew that his stock had gone up by some extreme means, but that was the way Mr. Miaoshan taught him. How could he be caught for it? Chapter 229 Lavie Sue grabbed Cao Minmin¡¯s arm in a panic. Before that, she was praised to the sky by her ssmates. She thought that their Gao family would finally have a seat in the capital, so she faced the ck family. But these prosperous foam were burst in an instant. Cao Minmin rushed up and grabbed Shen Shifang, who was walking behind. He was very excited: ¡°Why do you want to take my husband? Gao Company does normal business and does not vite any rules!¡± Shen Shifang took her hand away and was fairly indifferent: ¡°We are not in charge of the operation of the Gaopanies. We only care about the stock industry. Your husband vited the stock regtions.¡± While talking, the people in front had already carried Gao Jian out. Cao Minmin was even more flustered and didn¡¯t know much about stocks. He asked uneasily, ¡°What punishment will there be if he is convicted?¡± Shen Shifang, seeing that she is a family member, patiently poprized the science: ¡°The crime of manipting the price of securities and futures trading refers to manipting the market by taking advantage of her capital, information and other advantages or abusing her power for the purpose of obtaining improper benefits or transferring risks.¡± ¡°Acts that further affect the trading prices of securities and futures, create false images of securities and futures markets, induce or cause investors to make securities and futures investment decisions without knowing the truth, and disrupt the order of securities and futures markets.¡± Before Cao Minmin fully understood it, he was already distracted, disturbing the security of the public market, which has risen to the national level. In any case, Gao¡¯s family waspletely destroyed this time! Shen Shifang said coldly, ¡°If the circumstances are serious, he shall be sentenced to fixed-term imprisonment of not more than five years or criminal detention and shall also, or shall only, be fined not less than one time but not more than five times the illegal gains.¡± The students have begun to talk restlessly. In the face of the headmaster and Mr. ky, they dare not talk openly. Just the chat window sill on the mobile phone screen, rows of conversations kept popping out. ¡°Is Gao family¡¯s stock only rising but not falling? It was Lavie Sue¡¯s father who did the trick. Now he is caught and will be convicted. Maybe he will lose all the money he earned.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? A fine of more than one time and less than five times!¡± ¡°Gosh! Recently, just because of the sharp rise in Gao family¡¯s stock, the ie of Gao family is not more than a hundred million, not to mention more. Just a loss of one or two times will be enough to ruin Gao family¡¯s fortune. How many lives will it take to pay off?¡± Cao Minmin wants to go beyond Shen Shifang to stop Gao Jian from being taken away: ¡°You must have made a mistake. My husband didn¡¯t do anything illegal. You can¡¯t catch him!¡± Shen Shifang leans against the door of the box with her back and hands in front of her to prevent her from interfering with her colleagues: ¡°When the CBRC arrives, there will naturally be relevant personnel investigating. If he is really innocent, he will be released.¡± However, almost everyone knows that the rise of Gao family stock is too fierce, and the possibility of no problem is very low. Cao Minmin can¡¯t go out at all. She turns around like an ant on a hot pot. Turning around, she sees Lavie Sue sitting on the spot. She hurries forward, holds her hand tightly, and tries tofort her. ¡°Lavie Sue, don¡¯t be afraid. Your father will be fine. Although he was taken away, his mother is still here. You can still talk to the ck family about your marriage with Richard ck.¡± When ites to the wedding date, Lavie Sue seems to have finallye to life like a battery. She has a pair of empty eyes without square expression. She is only flustered after being hit hard. Gao¡¯s family fell down without warning. What should she do without her father¡¯s support? She suddenly stood up, ran to Richard ck and grabbed him, like thest straw held by a drowning man: ¡°Richard, I know you may not like me, but the baby in my belly is really yours.¡± At the critical moment, face is not important. Her only way is to let Richard ck marry her. People stared at her as if they were watching a movie. Richard ck¡¯s eyes shed a strong sense of disgust and pushed away Lavie Sue. He was in a hurry to speak. He coughed violently with his mouth open. His lungs seemed to be pierced with thousands of needles. He was not even able to breathe naturally. He put one hand on his knee, and his forehead was covered with sweat. Eva ck stepped forward nervously, pushed Lavie Sue away, and scolded her with a straight face: ¡°Don¡¯t you see Richard¡¯s health is bad now? Stay away from him!¡± After saying that, she took the pill out of her pocket and gave it to Richard ck, urging him to take it: ¡°Take some medicine for a while to restrain ourselves, and we will go back first if we are really ufortable.¡± Emma Werdy stood up worried and said to herself, ¡°Yes, Richard, you can go back first. I¡¯m here with your father. If not, we can discuss itter. It¡¯s not impossible.¡± On hearing this, Cao Minmin and Lavie Sue have changed their faces. It doesn¡¯t mean that Richard ck¡¯s marriage to Lavie Sue is uncertain!? Lavie Sue¡¯s eyes were full of tears, and she deeply gouged out Emma Werdy¡¯s eyes. Then she looked at Richard ck, and the scarlet color in her eyes was frightening: ¡°You and I were drugged in the hotel room that day, so we had a rtionship! Even if you don¡¯t want to admit it, it still happened!¡± Hearing this, old master ck¡¯s face was very heavy. Both the university student and the headmaster were there. Lavie Sue was outspoken and shameless. Richard ck also felt sick and gasped, but his voice seemed toe out of the air pipe: ¡°Don¡¯t disgust me, I¡­ I didn¡¯t touch you¡­¡± ¡°Yes, you and I are the only ones in the room!¡± Lavie Sue¡¯s eyes burst into a ferocious expression that only exists in the desperate situation. She swept all the students and the principal on the table as if they were all her murderers. Finally, her eyes fell on the old master ck, and she raised her chin slightly, as if threatening: ¡°old master ck, you promised me that as long as the child belongs to the ck family, you will make decisions for me!¡± Anyway, she still has children in her hands. When she enters the door of the ck family, everything will change. Maybe she can ask the ck family to help save her father!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Old master ck¡¯s eyes are as cold as ice, but when people have nothing, they will not be afraid again, so Lavie Sue also looks straight at the past. Old master ck¡¯s eyebrows tightened. He is not a man who dislikes the poor and loves the rich. What Gao Jian has done does not affect his opinion of Lavie Sue. He just knows that children are idental, so he stands in the grandson¡¯s view. But when he promised to do it, he would not take it back: ¡°I still mean the same. As long as the child belongs to the ck family, Richard will be responsible for you.¡± Lavie Sue fell down on the chair and finally gasped for breath. At this time, someone stood up at the table. ¡°The premise is that the child in your belly must be the blood of the ck family.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s lips were turned on, and when she looked down at Lavie Sue, her eyes were cunning with a sneering smile. This is like a thin stone piece, which gently ripples on the quiet surface of theke, but the bottom of theke raises a surge of waves. Lavie Sue looked at her with trembling eyes, and felt a certain foreboding in her heart, which made her nervous. Chapter 230 ¡°Yes! It¡¯s Richard ck¡¯s child!¡± Lavie Sue answered decisively. Even if she said it a thousand times and ten thousand times, the baby in her belly was Richard ck! Mary Kinson smiled coldly. The pretty fox¡¯s eyes narrowed, but it was full of danger. She turned her head to look at old master ck, and her smile became soft and cute: ¡°Grandpa Gu, can I y a video?¡± Old master ck looked at her, always full of love: ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Thank you, Grandpa Gu.¡± Mary Kinson turned and walked to the wall monitor at the back. She connected the monitor with her mobile phone and practiced skillfully. People at the dinner table were looking at Mary Kinson with curious eyes. What video will she y? A momentter, the disy screen lit up, and everyone¡¯s eyes were lit up. The picture in the video shows a man and a woman rolling the sheets. Both of them look abnormal. Their faces are red as if they are about to bleed, which makes people nervous. Fortunately, the video recorder did not shoot the key parts maliciously, so it did not cause any difort. Someone watched the main character in the video carefully and couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°It¡¯s Lavie Sue¡­¡± Emma Werdy looked at the video attentively, and after confirming that the man in the video was not a son, she couldn¡¯t help grabbing Teddy ck¡¯s arm: ¡°Yandong, look, the man in the video is not Richard! That is to say, the child in her belly is not our ck family!¡± Finally, we don¡¯t need to have anything to do with the Gao family! Cao Minmin was hit by two major blows. She sat down on the chair in a trance, looked down at Lavie Sue with eyes wide open, and wanted to ask why the man in her video was not Richard ck. It can be seen that Lavie Sue¡¯s face copsed and Douda burst into tears. Compared with the unbearable pictures in the video, she is not much better now. The disdainful and sympathetic eyes of others make her feel like a lump in her throat. She has seen the man in the video! It¡¯s the man Susan specially found from the special service shop. It was originally designed to make the man¡¯s traditional Chinese medicine stronger than Mary Kinson! However, the person who finally rolls the sheets with the man is himself?! Numerous light spots shed in the brain, and finally connected into a light. Lavie Sue suddenly understood everything. She supported the floor and stood up slowly. Her eyes were like a poisonous snake spitting out a red letter, threatening the danger, and she also said with some sadness: ¡°Mary Kinson, you dig a trap for me?¡± Mary Kinson slowly shut down the video, then turned her head, looking very cold. Lavie Sue pushed away from her ssmates along the road and rushed to Mary Kinson with hatred: ¡°I regard you as a good friend, but you set up a plot against me?¡± She gritted her teeth and opened her eyes. Her voice was full of hatred: ¡°And you knew that my stomach was not Richard¡¯s, and you encouraged me toe¡­¡± Before she almost said that she encouraged her toe to the ck family, Mary Kinson immediately interrupted her with a loud voice: ¡°What¡¯s the end of being a good friend?¡± She sneered in a low voice: ¡°Susan took you as a good friend and listened to you, but you let her carry the whole pot in case of an ident! And you said that you took me as a good friend. This time, you didn¡¯t set up a good situation in the hotel and wanted to catch me?¡± At this time, Lavie Sue realized that Mary Kinson hade prepared from the beginning! She thinks Mary Kinson is an idiot, but she doesn¡¯t know that she is the one who was calcted! In fact, in retrospect, she can see that Mary Kinson was not right at that time. She promised everything too freely, but Lavie Sue was arrogant and eager to make progress! She always thought Mary Kinson was simple and easy to cheat! Unexpectedly, I was cheated! Lavie Sue was confused, and soon became even more angry. She grabbed the chopsticks on the table and stabbed them at Mary Kinson: ¡°Then why can you walk away from me? It¡¯s me on the bed! Why?!¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s steps were moving, and suddenly she heard a harsh sound behind her. At the same time, one hand held her arm. The chopsticks in front of her were also held by the other hand. She looked down the hand and saw the old master ck with a deep face, and the strong aura was surging all over her, almost crushing everyone. ¡°Try moving Mary?¡± His fierce eyes reflected the frightened Lavie Sue. She loosened her chopsticks and stepped back: ¡°No, no, no, no.¡± The students at the table and the headmaster all stood up and watched the y from afar, as if they were afraid that the anger of old master ck would spread to them. Old master ck won¡¯t argue with a little girl, but he won¡¯t let others hurt Mary. He turned his eyes to Teddy ck and said in a cold voice, ¡°Go and ask the security guard to invite the Gao family out! The other students are Richard¡¯s students, and they are all here. The ck family will surely treat you well.¡± Teddy ck nodded, opened the box and exined. The two security guards nodded. A man came forward and dragged a Gao¡¯s mother and daughter, saying in a stiff voice, ¡°This way, please.¡± Lavie Sue specially wore a high order dress, which was roughly dragged by the security guard. The clothes were deformed. With her tear stained face, her makeup became a mess. ¡°Mary Kinson, you¡¯ve made me miserable!¡± Her eyes were like arrows, straight in Mary Kinson¡¯s body. Mary Kinson stood where she was, her face was as cold as frost, but her eyes were not entirely happy. Is this a tragedy? How miserable was it to worship yourself given by Lavie Sue in the previous life? After the farce, the atmosphere in the box was slightly awkward, and the air seemed to flow slowly. Teddy ck looked at Richard ck, who was always panting. He wanted to take him back early, so he smiled and said to the waiter: ¡°Take all the dishes on the table, and let the students order another one. Make sure that the students eat well.¡± After hearing this, the students were able to have a big meal. They made eye contact with each other happily. After all, this restaurant is not essible to ordinary people. Old master ck smiled calmly: ¡°Today¡¯s event is a joke for everyone. You won¡¯t let go of what we eat here, so let¡¯s go back first. You can eat as much as you want, and we¡¯ll charge it to the ck family.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°OK, I will take the ce of the students of Beijing University, and thank old master ck for the dinner.¡± The headmaster stood up and answered with a smile. ¡°Well, let¡¯s go first.¡± With that, old master ck looked at Mary Kinson and said softly, ¡°Will Mary go back to the ck family together?¡± Richard ck, who was supported by Teddy ck and his wife, looked up at her. There seemed to be a thousand words to say in his light gray pupils. But Mary Kinson did not look at him, but politely refused old master ck: ¡°I have other things to deal with myself. Next time I will go to the ck familypound to see you.¡± old master ck nodded, unwilling to embarrass her. The Gao family mother and daughter, who were dragged out of the box, faced countless reporters gathered outside the hotel. ¡°Hello, excuse me, is Mr. Gao Jian the person who was taken away by the CBRC before?¡± ¡°Is it rted to the soaring stock of Gao family? Is there a problem with the stock?¡± Some asked more frankly: ¡°Does Mr. Gao face being sued by the CBRC? Will Gao Family go bankrupt?¡± Chapter 231 Lavie Sue and Cao Minmin couldn¡¯t stop their tears from flowing down, and they had no face to leave the hotel, but the security guards behind were driving them away. In desperation, Cao Minmin put the bag on his face and rushed out with his daughter. Their fleeing figures were extremely difited, like mice that were despised by others. A weekter. Gao Jian was arrested by the CBRC for prosecution, and all his properties were confiscated by the court. Lavie Sue can only live in a small rental house with an area of only 100 square meters. She is huddled on the bed with her mother. In front of her is a very simple notebook with rows of numbers written on it. Cao Minmin stares at the book with dull eyes, holds the mobile phone in her hand and puts it in her ear. She doesn¡¯t know that this is the hundreds of calls she has made. Finally, the phone got through, and her vocal cord has been crying dumb these days: ¡°Hey, is it Uncle Cao? I¡¯m Minmin. Didn¡¯t you say you looked at me as your own daughter before? Now I¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, an unhappy male voice came from the other side: ¡°I used to think of you as my own daughter, but how did your husband Gao Jian get me? I own one third of the shares of Gao family Company, and he didn¡¯t talk to me when he went to do some stock tricks! Now I¡¯ve lost hundreds of millions! I can¡¯t recognize your daughter!¡± ¡°No, Uncle Gao Jian is obsessed, but it has nothing to do with me and Lavie Sue. Our mother and daughter don¡¯t even have money to eat now. We¡­¡± At this time, Cao Minmin couldn¡¯t help shedding tears, and his voice was hoarse: ¡°Gao Jian has offended all Cao¡¯s family again, and no one is willing to help our mother and daughter.¡± ¡°Who is to me? It is not because Gao Jian thinks that Gao family Company can rise up and is arrogant and doesn¡¯t pay attention to your uncles and rtives at all. Now the retribution ising!¡± The call between Cao Minmin and his third uncle was on the public address, so Lavie Sue, who was sitting at the desk, listened to him word for word. She couldn¡¯t listen anymore. She took out thest few hundred dors from the drawer and tightly pulled them in her hand: ¡°I went out to buy rice and food to eat.¡± As she left the room, the door closed heavily, as if it was the only channel to vent her emotions. Cao Minmin shrank her shoulders in fear, with tears in her eyes, and advised her to be careful. Lavie Sue wore a sweater and coat. She put on her hat as soon as she came out of the building. She wanted to pull the zipper to her nose and bury her face deeply for fear of being recognized. When Ie to the supermarket to buy some daily things, I have to keep an eye on the price of the items, so as not to have enough money to pay the billter. Her face was filled with hate and helplessness. When does Lavie Sue have to look at the price when she goes to the supermarket?! When she bought everything and pushed a cart of things to the queue, the two young people in the queue were still talking about Gao family stocks. ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s Gao Jian¡¯s fault. He dares to y tricks in the stock market and even if he is caught in bankruptcy, what should we investors do?¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The other raised the snack in his hand and said angrily, ¡°Forget it. I borrowed arge sum of money from my friend to buy Gao¡¯s stocks. He said that he would ask them to have a good meal when I made money. As a result, he could onlyfort them with these snacks. Fuck!¡± The more he said it, the more unhappy he was. He kicked the specialmodity bar around him. Lavie Sue has not slept well recently. She is already nervous and shivers with fear. Her hands almost fall down. When the two people in front of him swore and settled the bill, Lavie Sue poured his things onto the checkout counter and said, ¡°Count them.¡± ¡°All right.¡± When she bought it, the price was just 435 yuan, with 500 yuan in her hand and her head bowed. The receptionist quickly settled the ount and said with a smile, ¡°Hello, Miss, 553 yuan in total. What kind of payment method is it?¡± Hearing the words, Lavie Sue suddenly raised her head, and a look of surprise shed in her eyes. She immediately lowered her head, afraid of being seen: ¡°Are you wrong? There are 435 things I bought. Please count them again.¡± ¡°All right.¡± The receptionist was very good-natured, so she gave it up again. ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll do it again here, totaling 535 yuan.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lavie Sue blinked, looked at the things she bought, and wanted to do the calction herself. The people in the queue behind me were not as good tempered as the receptionist. Someone began to say angrily: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Isn¡¯t it just a few yuan more? They calcted twice for you, and you just pay. How can you waste everyone¡¯s time?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Lavie Sue blushed with embarrassment, and her fragile self-esteem was hit hard again: ¡°I¡¯ll take the next one.¡± ¡°Hurry up, there¡¯s something to do waiting for the bill!¡± ¡°Yes, can¡¯t you afford anything for a few dors?¡± After Lavie Sue picked out one item, a total of 486 yuan, she threw down five pieces of Grandpa Mao and hurried out. Just walked out of the door, someone tripped her up. Everything in his hands was scattered on the ground, and his knee hit the floor heavily. The pain spread all over his body in an instant. She eximed in pain, ¡°Ah!¡± People passing by gradually surrounded her, and someone helped her pick up things. Lavie Sue took the thing in a panic, hugged it in her arms and wanted to run. However, some people recognized her with sharp eyes and shouted: ¡°Isn¡¯t this Gao Jian¡¯s daughter Lavie Sue in the news?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, it seems that Lavie Sue wants to marry the ck family!¡± Hearing the sound, Lavie Sue was like a frightened bird. She didn¡¯t want anything and ran away. ¡°Grab her! Don¡¯t let her run away!¡± Most of the people in the group y with stocks. Hearing the name of Lavie Sue, they follow Lavie Sue like seeing the enemy who killed their father. ¡°Stop!¡± Lavie Sue was so scared that she crossed the road all the way, resulting in traffic paralysis. The cars behind her roared everywhere. With the slogan of catching Lavie Sue, arge number of people jumped out of nowhere to follow the team as if they were going to crusade againstndlords. The whole area was in chaos. She ran like a headless fly, and finally got into a tall building, squeezed into the elevator and went to the top floor. It was her unconscious reaction under the panic, as if only the highest level could get rid of them. In the elevator, Lavie Sue huddled against the innermost corner, pulled the brim of her hat and almost covered her whole face, because she ran too fast and her heart beat so much that she seemed to jump out of her throat. Ding. As the elevator door opens, Lavie Sue walks forward a few steps and stands at the junction of the stairway and the door. In front of us is the roof, which is sunny and shining. Behind is the stairwell where the wind blows. She looked around nkly and found herself empty. Up to now, she still doesn¡¯t understand why everyone in the world who thought she had wanted something a while ago is in such a situation!? Behind came a burst of rough footsteps, apanied by the rough shouting of men. ¡°I saw that she got on the elevator and came to the top floor. Someone had already gone to the other side of the stairs. We can definitely block her by going to this stair.¡± ¡± if you find her, you must let her pay us for our stock investment. If you don¡¯t have money, you can let her pay us with meat. It¡¯s not clean anyway!¡± Chapter 232 Hearing the crazy voice of shareholders approaching from afar, Lavie Sue ran towards the roof in a panic, regardless of whether there was a way to go. The roof is a half arc, built around half of the building. There are only two stairway passages, both of which are blocked. She turned her head and looked behind her. The guardrail on the roof was only half a person high. She bit her teeth and walked slowly. When she looked down, the toy sized vehicles below kepting and going with pedestrians, and her head was dazed and dizzy. Suddenly, footsteps came from behind, very light and monotonous, alone. Lavie Sue turned her head, and the wind blew away her long hair, half covering her eyes, only vaguely seeing that she was a girl. When she brushed her hair, she also saw who the person in front of her was. Her eyes were filled with hatred. She reached out and tried to pinch each other¡¯s neck. Her voice was almost squeezed out of her teeth: ¡°Mary Kinson, you dare to appear in front of me!?¡± At the moment when her hands were about to touch Mary Kinson¡¯s neck, Mary Kinson raised his hand to block her hands, and then put his arm across her neck with his backhand. Lavie Sue cried out in panic: ¡°Ah!¡± When she responded, Mary Kinson had already confined her to the railing, and the thin arm across her neck was so strong that Lavie Sue had to bend back, and her back was blocked by the railing. ¡°I¡¯m right in front of you. What can you do to me?¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s waist is straight, her chin is slightly raised, and the eyes of the fox hanging down are full of cold from the cold pool.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°I owe everything to you today. I will kill you!¡± Lavie Sue screamed, reaching for Mary Kinson¡¯s face. Mary Kinson frowned slightly, as if she was impatient. With her right arm working hard, Lavie Sue¡¯s upper body had to lean back to a certain extent, and her waist seemed to be broken. Her ears were full of the whistling sound of the upper wind of the tall building, her hair was surging, and her face was covered with paste, but the hatred in her eyes was like a fire that had just added dry firewood, and the mes were thick. Mary Kinson smiled coldly: ¡°How do you feel now?¡± Lavie Sue took a deep breath and calmed down a little: ¡°It was my carelessness that made me upset you! This is the end of the matter. I just want to die to understand why?¡± Mary Kinson used to be an old girl from the countryside. She regarded herself as her best friend. After her grandmother died, she almost regarded herself as the only rtive! How could a meek little hyena turn into a lion and eat her Lavie Sue? Mary Kinson gradually bent down, her delicate face was like a porcin doll, wrapped in ayer of cold frost, and magnified in front of her: ¡°Because I hate you, because I¡¯m not happy with you, because I just want to see you suffer!¡± Her voice was as cold as the wind on the top floor, and there was a thick residual cold. With the words falling down, the strength of her arm gradually increased. Lavie Sue only felt like she was about to fall over the railing, and the wind around her ears was getting stronger, like her face was scratched on her face. She was more frightened than she felt stabbing. ¡°Mary Kinson, if you push me downstairs and kill me, you will be a murderer!¡± ¡°Then I also earn money. After all, I have one life and you have two.¡± Mary Kinson deliberately mentioned the baby in her belly. Sure enough, Lavie Sue suddenly blew her hair, as if she had been touched by someone: ¡°Don¡¯t mention the things in my stomach, he is not my child! He is just an unexpected wild seed!¡± She wants Richard ck¡¯s children, not a male prostitute! Chapter 233 The more Mary Kinson saw her painful expression, the happier she felt. At this time, her hatred of Lavie Sue in her previous life surged like a tide: ¡°I will lock him in the cab, and when the effect fails, I will throw him at you as soon as he is released¡­¡± ¡°Stop talking, I won¡¯t listen! I don¡¯t want to listen!¡± Lavie Sue copsed, hugging her ears, and her head shook wildly from side to side. She also wanted to know how she fell in love with male prostitutes in the hotel that day! Why did Mary Kinson let her go? She smiled coldly, with scarlet hatred in her eyes: ¡°Well, I won¡¯t tell you about your father Gao Jian.¡± Lavie Sue¡¯s body suddenly froze, and her brain slowly recovered after a moment¡¯s crash. Her pupils shook uncontrobly and looked at Mary Kinson. After his father was arrested and put into prison, she and her mother went to see him. He said that Miao San had cheated him. He gave him a secret recipe for how to trade, and even wrote down what he should do to ensure that the stock would rise sharply! That method is too simple to teach, as if Gao Jian doesn¡¯t understand it! However, the file records and call records transmitted by Miaoshan were not found. Lavie Sue once thought that her father wanted to escape responsibility, but she got paranoia. It was not until Mary Kinson mentioned that the clues werepletely connected at this moment! A sense of fear from the heart was like an electric current. After passing through Lavie Sue¡¯s whole body, her voice trembled: ¡°The person who taught my father how to trade stocks¡­ is¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s you¡­¡± Lavie Sue suddenly opened her eyes, as if to stare out: ¡°You taught my father to operate, and you made our family bankrupt!¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes were darker and her voice was as cold as cutting edge: ¡°Yes, I did it, but what about that? If you didn¡¯t want to harm me in the hotel, how could I harm you? If your father didn¡¯t want to get rich overnight, and he was unkind and indifferent to people around him when he developed, how could your Gao family have such a fate?¡± All this was just their own fault. She just led them a little. And all this is not enough to retaliate against everything she has encountered in her previous life! ¡°Ah! Mary Kinson! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Lavie Sue broke down and shouted, regardless of the tall buildings behind her. She just wanted to catch Mary Kinson. Her hair was scattered by the wind and fluttered in the air, making her look like a crazy person. Mary Kinson suddenly released the arm pressing her neck. Lavie Sue had already bent back. After weightlessness, her arms made two circles in the air, and her upper body weight was still heavier than her lower body weight. ¡°Ah!¡± She turned back in the air. Seeing that she was about to fall downstairs, she grabbed the railing and hung herself dangling in the air. Her heart immediately hung to the throat door, looked down, and was almost faint. ¡°Get me up! Do you want me to fall down and die?!¡± Lavie Sue was hoarse. She looked up through the railings, hoping to see Mary Kinson standing there, full of desire for survival. Mary Kinson raised a sneer on the corner of her lips, turned around and walked towards the door, without any intention of pulling her up. Lavie Sue firmly grasped the railing with both hands. She dared to pedal with her legs hanging in the air. She relied on her hands to support her. She wanted to be afraid of climbing, but the railing was smooth and could not climb up.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. If Mary Kinson leaves, she will hang here for a long time, and eventually her hands will lose strength and fall down! Therefore, even though Mary Kinson is the enemy of the Gao family, she is now the only person who can save her. Nobody wants to die! She doesn¡¯t want to die, either! She roared: ¡°If I fall down and die, you can¡¯t get away from it. There must be a monitor in this building and you will be found.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s footsteps stopped and Lavie Sue¡¯s eyes lit up. Sure enough, no matter what she did, she could not really let herself die. Chapter 234 Lavie Sue grabbed Emma Werdy¡¯s arm in a hurry. Just now, she was ttered by her ssmates and thought that the Gao family would finally have a ce in the capital city, so she fought against the ck family head-on. But these prosperous bubbles were instantly exposed. Emma Werdy rushed up and grabbed Shen Shifang, who was walking behind, and said excitedly, ¡°why did you take my husband away? The Gao family¡¯spany is doing normal business and has not vited anyw!¡± Mr. Shen took her hand away and said in a fair and cold voice, ¡°we are not in charge of the operation of the Gao family¡¯spany. We only care about the stock industry. Your husband has vited the stock rules.¡± While they were talking, the man in front of them had already gone out with a strong man in his arms. Emma Werdy was even more flustered. She didn¡¯t know much about the stock market, so she asked uneasily, ¡°what will be the punishment if she is convicted of a crime?¡± Seeing that she was a family member, Mr. Shen patiently exined, ¡°the crime of manipting the prices of securities and future transactions is to use its advantages like capital and information or abuse its power to manipte the market for the purpose of obtaining improper benefits or transferring risks.¡± ¡°In this way, it will affect the price of the stock market and the future trading, and create an illusion of the stock market and the future market. In this way, it can induce or cause investors to make decisions on the stock market and the future investment without knowing the truth, and disrupt the order of the stock market and the future market.¡± Before Emma Werdy could fully understand what was going on, she was already at a loss. Disturbing the security of the public market had risen to the national level. No matter what, the Gao n waspletely defeated this time! Shen Shifang said in a cold tone, ¡°in order to obtain illegitimate benefits or risks of remarriage, if the case is serious, he will be sentenced to less than five years¡¯ imprisonment or detention, and will also, or will only be fined for more than one time to less than five times of the illegal gains.¡± The students began to talk restlessly. Considering the dignity of the president and Mr. Gu, they didn¡¯t dare to talk openly. However, the chatting window on the phone screen kept popping up rows by rows. ¡°Is it possible that the stock of the Gao family has only risen but not plummeted? It turns out that Lavie Sue¡¯s father has tampered with it. Now he is arrested and is going to be convicted. Perhaps he will lose all the money he has earned.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear that? A fine of more than one time but less than five times!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Oh my God! Just the stock price of the Gao family has risen sharply recently, and their ie is not over 100 million. Not to mention too much, just losing one or two times is enough to make the Gao family go bankrupt. How many lifetimes will it take to pay off?¡± Emma Werdy tried to pass Shen Shifang and stopped him, ¡°you must have made a mistake. My husband didn¡¯t break thew. You can¡¯t take him away!¡± With his back against the door of the private room and his big hand ced horizontally in front of her, Shen shifang didn¡¯t allow her to disturb his colleagues. ¡°When we arrive at the bank monitoringmission, there will be rted personnel to investigate. If it is true, he will be released.¡± But almost everyone knew that the stock price of the Gao family rose too fast, and the possibility of no problem was very low. Emma Werdy couldn¡¯t go out at all. She walked around like an ant on a hot pot. When she turned around, she saw Lavie Sue sitting on the chair. She quickly walked up to Lavie Sue and held his hand tightly, trying tofort her. ¡°Lavie Sue, don¡¯t be afraid. Your father will be fine. Although he has been taken away, your mother is still here. You can continue to talk about the date of your marriage with Richard with ck family.¡± At the mention of the wedding date, Lavie Sue seemed to have finallye back to life. Her empty eyes were not as spirited as they were just now, leaving only panic after a heavy blow. The Gao family fell down all of a sudden. Without her father¡¯s support, what should she do? All of a sudden, she stood up, ran to Richard and grabbed him, like a drowning man grasping thest straw. ¡°Richard, I know you may not like me, but the baby in my belly is really yours.¡± At this critical moment, her dignity didn¡¯t matter at all. The only way out for her now was to let Richard marry her. Everyone looked up at her, as if they were watching a movie, with full attention. A strong sense of disgust shed through Richard¡¯s eyes. He pushed Lavie Sue away. He was in a hurry to speak, and coughed violently. It seemed that thousands of needles were pricked in his lungs, and he was not even able to breathe normally. He supported his knees with one hand, and his forehead was covered with sweat. Eva ck nervously stepped forward and pushed Lavie Sue away. With a straight face, she scolded, ¡°don¡¯t you see that Richard is in poor health now? Stay away from him!¡± After saying that, she took out a pill from her pocket and gave it to Richard, persuading him to take it. ¡°Take some medicine to restrain yourself for the time being. If you feel ufortable, we will go back first.¡± Emma Werdy stood up worriedly and said, ¡°yes, Richard. You can go back first. Your father and I are here to deal with the matter here. We can discuss itter. There is a chance.¡± Hearing this, the faces of Emma Werdy and Lavie Sue changed dramatically. Didn¡¯t she mean that the marriage between Richard and Lavie Sue was uncertain!? Tears welled up in Lavie Sue¡¯s eyes as she stared at Emma Werdy. Then she looked at Richard with her scarlet eyes. ¡°That day in the hotel room, you and I were both drugged, so we had sex. Even if you don¡¯t want to admit it, it still happened!¡± Hearing this, Edmend ck¡¯s face darkened. Since both JA University and the headmaster were there, Lavie Sue spoke without hesitation and shyness. Richard also felt sick. He gasped and said, ¡°don¡¯t make me sick. I¡­ I didn¡¯t touch you¡­¡± ¡°Yes, only you and me are in the room!¡± Lavie Sue¡¯s eyes shed with a ferocious look that could only be seen in a desperate situation. She nced at all her ssmates and the headmaster at the table, as if they were the murderers of her. Finally, her eyes fell on Edmend ck. She raised her chin slightly as if she was threatening, ¡°Edmend ck, you have promised me in person that as long as the child is ck family, you will make decisions for me!¡± Anyway, she still had the child in her hand. Once she entered the ck family, there would be a turning point. Perhaps she could ask the ck family to help save her father! The look in Edmend ck¡¯s eyes was as cold as ice, but when people had nothing, they would not be afraid again. Therefore, Lavie Sue looked straight into his eyes. Edmend ck frowned. He didn¡¯t mean to dislike the poor and love the rich. What he had done didn¡¯t affect his opinion of Lavie Sue. He just knew that the child was just an ident, so he stood on his grandson¡¯s side. But he wouldn¡¯t take back his promise even if he had made it. ¡°I mean the same. As long as the child is from ck family, Richard will be responsible for you.¡± Lavie Sue fell down on the chair and took a deep breath. At this time, someone stood up at the table. ¡°The premise is that the child in your belly must be the blood of ck family.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s lips curled into a smirk as he looked down at Lavie Sue. His words were like a thin stone tablet that gently lifted up ripples on the quietke, but there were undercurrents at the bottom of theke. Lavie Sue looked at her with her trembling eyes. She had a bad feeling, which made her nervous. Chapter 235 ¡°Yes! It¡¯s Richard¡¯s child!¡± Lavie Sue replied firmly. Even if she had to say it one thousand or ten thousand times, the baby in her belly was Richard¡¯s! Mary Kinson sneered. Her beautiful fox eyes narrowed, but she looked dangerous. She turned to look at Edmend ck and smiled softly and obediently. ¡°Grandpa k, can I y a video?¡± Looking at her affectionately, Edmend ck said, ¡°okay.¡± ¡°Thank you, Grandpa k.¡± Mary Kinson turned around and walked to the wall monitor behind him. She connected the monitor with her mobile phone and skillfully operated it for a few times. Everyone at the table stared at Mary Kinson curiously. What kind of video would she y? A momentter, the screen lit up, and everyone¡¯s eyes were also lit up. In the video, a man and a woman were rolling on the bed. The two of them looked a little abnormal, and their faces were as red as blood, making people¡¯s blood boil. Fortunately, the person who recorded the video did not maliciously take the key parts, so there was no particrly ufortable feeling. Someone looked carefully at the main character in the video and couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°it¡¯s Mr. Gao¡­¡± Emma Werdy focused on the video. After confirming that the man in the video was not her son, she couldn¡¯t help but grab Teddy k¡¯s arm and said, ¡°look, the person in the video is not Richard! That is to say, the baby in her belly is not our ck family¡¯s!¡± Finally, she didn¡¯t have to have anything to do with the Gao n! After two heavy blows in a row, Emma Werdy slumped into a chair in a trance. She lowered her eyes and looked at Lavie Sue in a daze. She wanted to ask why the man in the video was not Richard. It could be seen that Lavie Sue was on the verge of breaking down and burst into tears. Compared with the bad scene in the video, she was not much better now. The contempt and sympathy in his eyes made her feel like a lump in her throat. She had seen the man in the video! It was a man Susan specially found from a special service shop. She had nned to make the man¡¯s medicine stronger than Mary Kinson¡¯s! But she was the one who had sex with the man in the end?! Countless dots of light shed through his mind and finally connected into a ray of light. All of a sudden, Lavie Sue understood everything. She stood up slowly with her hands on the floor. Her eyes were like a venomous snake spitting out a red letter. There was a touch of sadness and danger in her eyes. ¡°Mary Kinson, did you set a trap for me?¡± Mary Kinson slowly closed the video and turned her head. Her eyes were as cold as ice. Lavie Sue pushed away her ssmates along the road and rushed to Mary Kinson with hatred. ¡°I treat you as a good friend. How could you set up a trap to hurt me?¡± She gritted her teeth and opened her eyes wide. Her tone was full of hatred. ¡°And you know that I am not pregnant with Richard, but you still encourage me toe here to look for him¡­¡± Before she almost said that she had encouraged her toe to the ck family, Mary Kinson interrupted her, ¡°as your good friend, what good will happen?¡± She sneered in a low voice, ¡°Susan treats you as her good friend and listens to your orders. As a result, you let her take the me for the ident. And you said you treated me as your good friend. Didn¡¯t you set up a trap to catch me this time?¡± It was not until now that Lavie Sue realized that Mary Kinson had been well prepared from the very beginning! She thought Mary Kinson was an idiot and didn¡¯t know that she was the one who was set up! In fact, when she thought about it carefully, she could feel that something was wrong with Mary Kinson at that time. She had promised everything too readily, but she, Lavie Sue, was arrogant and ambitious! She had always thought that Mary Kinson was simple and gullible! She didn¡¯t expect herself to be deceived! Lavie Sue was stunned, but soon became angrier. She picked up the chopsticks on the table and stabbed at Mary Kinson. ¡°Then why can you get out of here safely? It¡¯s me in bed! Why?¡± When Mary Kinson was walking, she suddenly heard a harsh sound from behind. At the same time, her arm was held by one hand, and the chopsticks in front of her were also held by the other hand. Following that hand, she saw the Edmend ck with a deep face. The strong aura around her body was about to crush everyone. ¡°Try move Mary?¡± His old and sharp eyes reflected the frightened Lavie Sue. She loosened her chopsticks and staggered back. ¡°No, no¡­ I won¡¯t move¡­ I won¡¯t¡­¡± The students and the headmaster at the table stood up and watched the y from a distance, as if they were afraid of being affected by the anger of Edmend ck. Edmend ck wouldn¡¯t make a fuss with a little girl, but he wouldn¡¯t let anyone hurt Maru in the slightest. He turned to look at Teddy k and said in a cold voice, ¡°ask the security to get all the members of the Gao n out! The other students are also Richard¡¯s ssmates. Since they havee, our ck family will certainly treat you well.¡± Teddy k nodded, opened the box and said.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The two security guards nodded and came forward, dragging the mother and daughter of the Gao n. ¡°This way, please.¡± The high-heeled dress Lavie Sue specially wore was rudely pulled by the security guard. The dress was deformed, and her face was full of tears. Her makeup was messed up, making her more embarrassed. ¡°Mary Kinson, you have made me so miserable!¡± Her eyes, like arrows, were fixed on Mary Kinson. Mary Kinson stood still, her face as cold as covered with ayer of frost, but her eyes were not full of joy. Is it so miserable? Then how miserable her previous life was because of Lavie Sue? After the farce, the atmosphere in the room was a little awkward, and the air seemed to flow very slowly. Looking at Richard, who was panting all the time, Teddy k wanted to send him back as soon as possible, so he said to the waiter with a smile, ¡°you have collected all the dishes on the table and ask your ssmates to order another one. Make sure that your ssmates have a good meal.¡± Hearing that they could have a big meal again, the students exchanged eyes with each other happily. After all, this restaurant was not open to ordinary people. With a gentle smile on her face, Edmend ck said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what happened today. We won¡¯t let go of you even if we stay here. Then we¡¯ll go back first. You can eat whatever you want. It¡¯s all on our ck family¡¯s ount.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take the ce of the students of D University. Thank you for the banquet of Edmend ck.¡± The principal stood up and answered with a smile. ¡°Well, we are leaving now.¡± Then, Edmend ck looked at Mary Kinson and asked in a soft voice, ¡°will Maru go back to the ck family with me?¡± Supported by Mr. and Mrs. Teddy k, Richard raised his head and looked at her. There seemed to be thousands of words to say in his light gray eyes. But Mary Kinson didn¡¯t look at him. She politely refused Edmend ck, ¡°I have other things to deal with by myself. Next time I will go to the ck family to see you.¡± Edmend ck nodded and didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for her. The mother and daughter of the Gao n, who were dragged out of the room, were facing countless reporters gathered outside the restaurant. ¡°Excuse me, is it Mr. Gao who was taken away by the bank monitoringmission?¡± ¡°Is it because of the soaring stock price of the Gao family? Is there something wrong with the stock?¡± Some of them even asked more straightforward, ¡°Mr. Gao, are you going to be sued by the bank monitoringmission? Will the Gao family go bankrupt?¡± Chapter 236 Tears streamed down Lavie Sue and Emma Werdy¡¯s cheeks. They didn¡¯t have the face to walk out of the restaurant, but the security guards behind them drove them away. Helplessly, Emma Werdy covered her face with her bag and rushed out with her daughter. The two of them fled in a mess, like disgusting rats. A week passed. Gaojian was taken back to the police station to sue, and all his property was confiscated by the court. Lavie Sue could only live in a small rental house of only one hundred square meters. She and her mother huddled up on the bed. In front of her was a very simple notebook, which was filled with rows of numbers. Staring nkly at the notebook, Emma Werdy put the phone beside her ear. She didn¡¯t know that she had made hundreds of calls. Finally, the phone was connected. She cried hoarse these days. ¡°Hello, is that third uncle? I¡¯m Emma . Didn¡¯t you say that you treated me as your own daughter before? Now I¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, a displeased male voice came from the other end of the line, ¡°I used to want to treat you as my own daughter, but how could your husband cheat me? I own 1/3 of the shares of thepany of the Gao family. He didn¡¯t discuss with me when he tried to do some stock tricks. Now he made me lose hundreds of millions! I don¡¯t deserve your daughter!¡± ¡°No, third uncle. Gaojian is out of his mind. But it has nothing to do with me and Lavie Sue. We don¡¯t even have money to eat now. We¡­¡± Speaking of this, Emma Werdy couldn¡¯t help but shed tears again. She said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Mr. Gao has offended all the members of the Cao family again. No one is willing to help us and our daughter.¡± ¡°Who can be med for this? It¡¯s all because he thought that the Gao family¡¯spany could rise up and be supercilious, and he didn¡¯t take your uncles and rtives seriously at all. Now the retribution ising!¡± The conversation between Emma Werdy and third uncle was on speaker, so Lavie Sue, who was sitting at the desk, heard every word clearly. She couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She took out thest few hundred dors from the drawer and held it tightly in her hand. ¡°I¡¯m going out to buy rice and food.¡± Then she walked out of the room and mmed the door, as if the only way to vent her emotions. Emma Werdy was so frightened that she shrank her shoulders and advised her to be careful with tears in her eyes. Lavie Sue was wearing a coat. As soon as she went out of the building, she put on her hat and zipper. She wished she could pull the zipper to her nose and bury her face deeply in case of being recognized. She went to the supermarket and bought some daily necessities. She had to keep an eye on the price of the goods in case that she didn¡¯t have enough money to pay the billter.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. A look of hatred and helplessness appeared on her face. When did Lavie Sue have to check the price of a supermarket?! When she bought all the things and pushed a cart of things to line up, the two young people in front of her were still talking about the stock of the Gao family. ¡°Damn it! It¡¯s all that man¡¯s fault. How dare he y tricks in the stock market? He can go bankrupt and be arrested. What about us, the shareholders who buy shares with him?¡± Another man raised the snacks in his hand and said angrily, ¡°don¡¯t mention it. I borrowed arge sum of money from my friend to buy the stocks of the Gao family. I also said that I would wait for me to make money and invite them to have a meal. As a result, I could only take these snacks tofort them. Shit!¡± The more he said, the angrier he became. He kicked the special goods bar beside him. Lavie Sue hadn¡¯t had a good sleep recently. She was already a little weak and trembled with fear, and the things in her hands almost fell down. When the two men in front of them paid the bill with curses, Lavie Sue poured the things in her hands to the checkout counter and said, ¡°settle it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When she bought it, the price was just 435, holding five hundred in her hand and lowering her head. The receptionist quickly settled the bill and smiled, ¡°Hello, miss. It¡¯s 553 in total. What¡¯s your payment method?¡± Hearing this, Lavie Sue raised her head abruptly, with a sh of surprise in her eyes. Then she lowered her head in a hurry, afraid of being seen. ¡°Are you wrong? I bought a total of 435 things. Please calcte again.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The receptionist had a good temper and gave up. ¡°Miss, this time, the total is 535.¡± ¡°What?¡± Blinking her eyes, Lavie Sue looked at the things she had bought and wanted to figure it out by herself. The people waiting in line behind her were not as good tempered as the receptionist. Someone began to speak unhappily, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? I just got a few more dors. I calcted for you two times, and you can pay directly. How can you waste everyone¡¯s time?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Embarrassed, Lavie Sue blushed. Her fragile self-esteem was hurt again. ¡°I¡¯ll take one.¡± ¡°Hurry up. I have something to deal with when I pay the bill!¡± ¡°Yeah, can¡¯t you afford anything with a few dors?¡± After Lavie Sue picked out one thing, it was 486 dors in total. She left the five dors and walked out in a hurry. As soon as she walked out of the door, someone reached out and tripped her. All the things in her hands were scattered on the ground. Her knees hit the floor heavily, and the pain instantly spread all over her body. She screamed in pain, ¡°ah!¡± The passers-by gradually surrounded her, and someone helped her pick up things. Lavie Sue took the bag in a hurry and wanted to run away. However, someone recognized her and shouted, ¡°isn¡¯t this Lavie Sue, the daughter of Gaojian in the news?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. It seems to be Lavie Sue, the one who still wants to marry into ck family!¡± Hearing the noise, Lavie Sue was like a frightened bird. She ran away without taking anything. ¡°Catch her! Don¡¯t let her run away!¡± Most of the group of people were ying stock. When they heard the name of Lavie Sue, they chased after Lavie Sue desperately, as if they had seen the enemy who had killed their father. ¡°Stop!¡± Lavie Sue was so scared that she crossed the road all the way, causing the traffic to be paralyzed. The cars behind her roared four times, and as they shouted the slogans of Lavie Sue, arge group of people popped out from nowhere, as if they wanted to fight against thendlord. The whole area was in chaos. She ran around like a headless fly. Atst, she got into a tall building, squeezed into the elevator and pressed the button to the top floor. That was her subconscious reaction in panic, as if only the top managers could get rid of them. In the elevator, Lavie Sue leaned against the innermost corner, pulling the brim of her hat to cover her whole face. She ran so fast that her heart beat so fast as if she was about to jump out of her throat. Ding. As the elevator door opened, Lavie Sue took a few steps forward and stood at the junction of the stairs and the door. In front of them was the rooftop, where the sun was shining thousands of miles. Behind him was the staircase with gusts of cold wind. She looked around nkly and found nothing. So far, she still didn¡¯t understand why she had fallen into such a situation. A few days ago, she had thought that everyone in the world wanted something!? There was a rush of footsteps behind her, apanied by the rough shouts of the men. ¡°I saw her take the elevator to the top floor. Someone has gone to the other stairs. We can surely block her if we go to this stairs.¡± ¡°Damn it! If we find her, we must ask her to pay for our stock market spection. If she doesn¡¯t have money, we will let her pay it. Anyway, she is not a clean thing!¡± Chapter 237 Hearing the crazy voice of the shareholders approaching, Lavie Sue ran to the rooftop in a panic, not caring whether there was a road or not. The rooftop was half arc-shaped and surrounded half of the building. There were only two stairs and passages blocked by people. She turned her head and looked behind her. The guardrail was only half a person high. She gritted her teeth and staggered over. She looked down and saw cars the size of a toying and going with pedestrians. Her head was in a trance and dizzy. Suddenly, footsteps came from behind. It was light and monotonous. It was a single person. Lavie Sue turned her head. The wind blew her long hair and covered half of her sight. She vaguely saw a girl. When she brushed away the hair in front of her, she saw clearly who was in front of her.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Hatred surged in her eyes. She reached out her hand and tried to pinch his neck. Her voice was almost squeezed out of her teeth. ¡°Mary Kinson, how dare you appear in front of me again?¡± Just as her hands were about to touch Mary Kinson¡¯s neck, Mary Kinson raised his hands to block her hands, and then put his arms around her neck with his backhand. Lavie Sue screamed in panic, ¡°ah!¡± When she came to her senses, she was already confined to the railing by Mary Kinson. The thin arms around her neck were so strong that Lavie Sue had to bend back, with the back of her waist against the railing. ¡°I¡¯m right in front of you. What can you do to me?¡± Mary Kinson straightened her back and raised her chin slightly. There was coldness in her fox eyes. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Lavie Sue shrieked and reached out to grab Mary Kinson¡¯s face. Mary Kinson frowned and seemed a little impatient. Her right arm was so strong that the upper part of Lavie Sue¡¯s body had to lean back. When she bent to a certain extent, her waist seemed to be broken. Her ears were full of the whistling sound of the wind from the tall building, and her hair was surging, and her face was covered with paste. But the hatred in her eyes was like a bonfire that had just been added dry wood, and the mes were burning. Mary Kinson sneered, ¡°how do you feel now?¡± Lavie Sue took a deep breath and calmed down a little. ¡°I was too careless to fall into your trap. Now that things havee to this, I just want to die to understand. Why?¡± In the past, Mary Kinson was just a bumpkin from the countryside. She regarded herself as her best friend. Since her grandmother passed away, she had almost regarded herself as her only family! How could a docile little bumpkin turn into a lion and eat her up, Lavie Sue? Mary Kinson gradually bent down, and her delicate face, wrapped in ayer of cold frost, erged in front of her. ¡°Because I hate you, because I don¡¯t like you, because I just want to see you suffer!¡± Her voice was as cold as the wind from the top floor, with a strong sense of residual coldness. As her words fell, the strength of her arms gradually increased. Lavie Sue felt as if she was about to fall down from the railing. The wind around her ears was getting stronger and stronger, as if her face was scratched by a piece of sand. Compared with the pain, she was more panic. ¡°Mary Kinson, if you push me downstairs and kill me, you will be a murderer!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a big deal. After all, I have one life while you have two.¡± Mary Kinson mentioned the baby in her belly on purpose. Sure enough, Lavie Sue was pissed off in an instant, as if someone had touched her scales. ¡°Don¡¯t mention the thing in my belly. He¡¯s not my child! He¡¯s just an idental bastard!¡± What she wanted was Richard¡¯s child, not a boy¡¯s y! Chapter 238 The more Mary Kinson saw her painful expression, the happier she felt. At this moment, her hatred towards Lavie Sue in her previous life surged like a tide. ¡°I¡¯ll lock him in the cab. When the drug takes effect, I¡¯ll throw him onto you as soon as I put him out¡­¡± ¡°Stop, I won¡¯t listen! I don¡¯t want to listen!¡± Lavie Sue hugged her ears and shook her head crazily. She also wanted to know how she had sex with a man in the hotel that day! How could Mary Kinson let her go so easily? She smiled coldly, with a strong hatred in her eyes. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t talk about you. Let¡¯s talk about your father.¡± Lavie Sue¡¯s body suddenly froze. After a moment of brain failure, she slowly recovered. Her pupils were uncontrobly trembling as she looked at Mary Kinson. After her father was put into prison, she and her mother went to see him. He said that he was cheated by the three beauties. She gave him a secret recipe about how to operate the stock market, and even wrote down what he should do to ensure that the stock would soar! That method was too simple, as if he was afraid that Gaojian would not understand it! However, he didn¡¯t find any file or call record that Miaosan had sent to him. Lavie Sue once thought that her father got paranoia because he wanted to evade his responsibility. It was not until Mary Kinson brought it up that the clues werepletely connected at this moment! A sense of fear from the bottom of her heart ran through Lavie Sue¡¯s body like an electric current. She said in a trembling voice, ¡°the person who taught my father to stock market operations is¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s you¡­¡± All of a sudden, Lavie Sue¡¯s eyes widened as if she was about to open them. ¡°It¡¯s you who taught my father to run the stock market. It¡¯s you who caused our family to go bankrupt and end up like this!¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes darkened. She said in a cold voice, ¡°yes, I did it, but so what? If you didn¡¯t want to hurt me in the hotel, how could I have the chance to hurt you? If your father didn¡¯t want to be rich overnight and was mean to the people around him when he was rich, how could your family end up like this?¡± All of this was their own fault. She just led the way for a while. And all of this was not enough to take revenge on what she had suffered in her previous life! ¡°Ah! Mary Kinson! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Lavie Sue screamed hysterically. Regardless of the high-rise buildings behind her, she just wanted to catch Mary Kinson. Her hair, which was blown away by the wind, was flying in the air, looking like a madwoman. Mary Kinson loosened his grip on her neck all of a sudden. Lavie Sue had already bent back. After losing her bnce, she drew two circles in the air with her arms. Her upper body was heavier than her lower body. ¡°Ah!¡± She turned back in the air. When she was about to fall downstairs, she grabbed the railing and hung herself in the air. Her heart instantly hung to the door of her throat. When she looked down, she was frightened and almost fainted. ¡°Pull me up! Do you want me to fall down and die?¡± Lavie Sue¡¯s throat was hoarse. She raised her head and looked at Mary Kinson, who was standing still with hope.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. With a mocking smile, Mary Kinson turned around and walked towards the door. He didn¡¯t mean to pull her up at all. Lavie Sue held the railing tightly with both hands. Her legs were hanging in the air and she dared to kick hard. She supported herself with both hands. She wanted to climb up, but the railing was smooth and couldn¡¯t climb up at all. If Mary Kinson left, she would hang here for a long time, and her hands would fall down because of the loss of strength! Therefore, even though Mary Kinson was an enemy of the Gao n, she was the only person who could save her now. No one wanted to die! She didn¡¯t want to die, either! She roared, ¡°if I fall down and die, you can¡¯t escape from it. There must be surveince camera in this building, and it will definitely find you.¡± Mary Kinson stopped and Lavie Sue¡¯s eyes lit up with desire for survival. Sure enough, no matter what she did, she couldn¡¯t really let herself die. Chapter 239 Mary Kinson looked back leisurely and smiled at the corners of her lips: ¡°Based on my rough estimation, you will not fall down until I leave the building for a few minutes. The time is not right, and others will only think that you jumped off the building yourself, which has nothing to do with me.¡± Lavie Sue watched Mary Kinson turn around and leave without stopping. Her heart was like being frozen in frost, getting cold inch by inch. Finally, her whole body was cold, as if she were in an ice cer. One second Mary Kinson disappeared in the dark of the stairwell, and the next second a group of people rushed out of the two stairwells and kept shouting: ¡°Grab Lavie Sue and let Gao Family take out all their money topensate our shareholders!¡± ¡°She can¡¯t run! There¡¯s no ce to run on this roof!¡± The first two were very angry. One wanted to catch Lavie Sue and ask her, as if the Gao family really had money to pay them. Someone pointed at the pendant behind the railing and said, ¡°I found it!¡± The crowd then looked over and thought that Lavie Sue had attempted to jump from a building. They immediately panicked: ¡°It¡¯s over. Lavie Sue can¡¯t wait to jump from a building!¡± ¡°Well, if she dies, we will kill her¡­¡± At that time, they did not dare to act rashly and stayed far away for fear of stimting Lavie Sue. ¡°Miss Sue, you¡­ Don¡¯t be upset. What your father Gao Jian did has nothing to do with you. We won¡¯t do anything to you.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Sue, you are young and will have a better future. Don¡¯t be impulsive!¡± Lavie Sue originally wanted to ask them to save her, but thought that if they knew that they were not jumping off a building tomit suicide, they would certainly not let themselves go. In this way¡­ it would be better to y it by ear. Her hands were clinging to the railing, and her palms were beginning to sweat. Soon, her hands would not be able to support her body weight, and she hurriedly threatened in a loud voice: ¡°Go quickly. If you force me to take another step, I will release my hands and jump!¡± Although everyone wanted to settle ounts with the Gao family, they didn¡¯t want to kill anyone, so they had to turn around quietly. So Lavie Sue was relieved. The strength of her hand was almost exhausted, and her right hand was weak and almost loosened. The whole person sank two points. Her heart jumped directly to the throat door, and she tried to hold the railing tightly, not daring to rx any more. In the twinkling of an eye, it was alreadyte. Lavie Sue, who was hanging on the roof, spent a lot of effort to turn over from the railing. At the moment when she just crossed the railing, her nerves rxed and she fell directly onto the floor of the roof. She turned over tired and looked at the starrless night sky with dull eyes. The empty eyes gradually overflowed with tears, which stained her untidy hair and made her feel ufortable and embarrassed. But she did not care. Her face was full of Mary Kinson¡¯s words before pushing her down the railing, and her heart could not be calm anyway. Mary Kinson! I don¡¯t know how longter, the cold night wind came, as if whipping her again and again, making her more awake. She suddenly supported the ground, leaned against the corner of the roof railing, and took out her mobile phone from her pocket. The screen lights up, and the cold fluorescence reflects her face, which is as white as paper, and her eyes are dull. The finger pulp is full of worn scars, which makes her feel painful when moving. When dialing the number, the paines from time to time, which makes her cry more and more. The phone was quickly connected, and a slightly casual male voice came from the other end, with some worry and a touch of tenderness: ¡°You finally called me.¡± Lavie Sue opened her mouth and did not speak. Tears fell on the screen, which confused her vision. She tightly pursed her lips and held back her tears. Her calm voice was still a little hoarse: ¡°I promise you your preconditions.¡± Now in the capital, she has no way to go without this roof, and she even has no home. Now, only he can save her. The man on the other side of the phone was sitting in the most prosperous high-rise area along the river. He saw a blue sea view. The sea breezeing from the opposite side was salty and wet, lifting his hair up to his eyebrows. His eyes, which were as blue as the sea, were shining with cold and fierce light, and his thin lips were filled with a sense of determination: ¡°Where are you now? I¡¯lle to pick you up.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send you a location.¡± Hearing the words, the man stood up slowly, picked up his dark blue coat and folded it in his arms: ¡°Now send me here, and¡­¡± After a slight meal, his eyes became colder: ¡°Have you considered it clearly? Aren¡¯t you bent on Richard?¡± Lavie Sue at the other end sneered at herself, and tears fell down the corner of her lips: ¡°Don¡¯t say these useless things, I¡¯m pregnant with someone else¡¯s child, just ask you if you mind.¡± The man did not hesitate: ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Well, I only have one condition.¡± Lavie Sue raised her lips, and her voice seemed toe from the depths of hell: ¡°I want Mary Kinson dead.¡± Abroad. One of the famous psychiatric hospitals is built separately, which is more like an independent private room than other wards. Outside, there is a garden connected to the hospital, and sporadic patients asionally walk around. The man sitting in the garden pavilion, with his long legs folded together, was watching the news of current events in the capital city with a tablet in one hand. His eyes were as deep as an eagle¡¯s eyes. The bottom of his eyes was dark as a taboo. Even the light of the screen was reflected, it could not shine into the depths of his eyes. White Ben, standing in front of the man, was also looking at the news report with his head tilted. ¡°After the ups and downs of the Gao family, it was aplete end. A few days ago, all the finance and economics parties said that their stocks had risen sharply, fooling the majority of investors to buy. How did they know that Gao Jian was caught in just a few days, and really did tricks in trading.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Gao Jian was tricked.¡± Gu Wilm opens his lips, his voice is thin and cool, and he feels tired. ¡°Ah? Do you mean Gao family stock?¡± Gu Wilm looked at the report ndly, and sent out the standard voice of the host from the tablet, but it was not up to half the demagogue of his deep voice. ¡°After Gao ¡®spany was listed, Gao Jian has never dealt with the issue of stocks. His independent trading can make Gao Jia¡¯s stocks soar. Is it the god of stocks?¡± White Ben¡¯s brain suddenly shed, and he blurted out, ¡°Did someone teach him how to do it?¡± ¡°Change teaching into ying.¡± ¡°Oh, someone is ying with him.¡± White Ben nodded clearly, then did not quite understand: ¡°Who is the person who ys with him? He has great ability to y with the stock market.¡± Wilm¡¯s deep eyes are full of interesting stars, which are gone. Counting the time, he should return early. Gao¡¯s family is not backward, and Mary¡¯s situation may not be safe. At this time, Li Qing, a doctor in a white coat, came to them with a report sheet: ¡°ck family.¡± Gu Wilm closes the tablet, White Ben hurries to take the report, and the two look at Li Qing. ¡°Dr. Li.¡± Li Qing smiled and nodded, pointing to the independent room not far away, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the ward of the ck family and sit down and talk about it. It¡¯s too noisy here, and we need to talk about some situations with the ck family carefully.¡± Chapter 240 The three people came to the room one after another. When Li Qing saw the scene in the room, he immediately raised his eyebrows and looked at Gu Willm with great worry: ¡°ck family, although this special ward was built and lived by you, you have pasted ck film on all the windows, so that no light can be seen out. Don¡¯t you feel depressed when you live in it?¡± Gu Wilm enters the room with his long legs bent straight. In the airtight room, only the light from the door can reflect a meter or two. ¡°In the dark, I feel more at ease.¡± Li Qing: ¡°¡­¡± It¡¯s strange that such patients have no mental problems. He put the case book on the table, put one hand into the pocket of his coat, and never loosened his eyebrow: ¡°This is yourtest mood record statistics table. What¡¯s going on recently? I usually see you keep your mood well, without any ups and downs, but recently it seems not quite right¡­¡± As a result, Gu Wilm¡¯s condition will be out of control, and his irritability will easily break out. White Ben, standing quietly by, automatically shes Mary Kinson in his mind. It must have something to do with this girl. s, women are really a curse. Gu Wilm said quietly: ¡°Well, that¡¯s why I came here specially. Is there a new stability n for this disease in the hospital recently?¡± ¡°You know the medical profession.¡± Li Qing shrugged his shoulders and said that he was powerless: ¡°Only when the patient opens his heart and is willing to touch some peaceful things, can he get better, Seventh Master¡­¡± He was not easy to judge Gu Wilm. He sighed, looked at the sealed windows, frowned and nodded, ¡°I will call some nurses toe here and tear these things down.¡± White Ben shook his head and his eyes were deep: ¡°Come on, Doctor Li, the Seventh Master has been sleeping badly recently. If there is lighting in at night, he will be more difficult to sleep, and it will be worse for his health.¡± Hearing the speech, Li Qing¡¯s eyes fell on Gu Wilm¡¯s eyelids, which were ck and blue, and he was obviouslyck of sleep. But sleeping pills and anesthetics can¡¯t be used, otherwise it will increase the probability of manic attack. So when Gu Wilm sleeps, there is no way! He put his hands heavily into his big pocket, and his shoulders copsed: ¡°If this continues, the ck family is likely to have an attack in the future, and the tranquilizer can¡¯t be controlled for long.¡± Gu Wilm sat on the sofa, almost all of him was hidden in the dark, emitting a cold air all over his body. He was integrated with the dark, as if he had been born in the dark. White Ben was also worried about Gu Wem. He licked the corners of his mouth and said softly: ¡°Miraculous Doctor Miao San, can we try to contact him? Maybe he can cure the disease of Seventh Master.¡± Li Qing turns his head and looks at White Ben, as if he is thinking about the feasibility of his words. Before Li Qing could speak, there was a deep voice in the dark: ¡°I had already arranged someone to contact Miaoshan, but no matter how high the price I offered, he would not ept it.¡± White Ben was surprised: ¡°Don¡¯t make money even given the chance?¡± The price offered by Gu Wilm must be very attractive. Miao San didn¡¯t ept his order. ¡°Maybe I can do something about it.¡± Li Qing smiled with fascination: ¡°This time, the ck family is still in the hospital for a period of time. I¡¯ll try to contact Mr. Miaoshan.¡± White Ben¡¯s eyes lit up in vain: ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Li Qing harassed his head: ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I¡¯ll try my best.¡± ¡°Line.¡± Autumn is always a long time in Beijing, and there is no sign of cold in recent October. Mary Kinson got up early in the morning and received several missed calls from White Ben. She rubbed her sleepy eyes and dialed back the phone. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± There was a rustle, and then came the voice of White Ben: ¡°Aren¡¯t you on holiday today? Why don¡¯t you answer the phone?¡± Mary Kinson squinted at the misty fox¡¯s eyes and nced at the time on her mobile phone: ¡°Brother, it¡¯s only eight o¡¯clock in the morning. I must sleepte on this rare holiday.¡± ¡°Sleep! You just sleep! Don¡¯t you know what day it is?¡± White Ben¡¯s tone of hatred is very strong. Mary Kinson can feel his resentment across the telephone line. She raised her eyebrows. She really doesn¡¯t know when. White Ben muttered something in a low voice, and then said frankly: ¡°Seventh Master returned today. We are waiting for the flight and will arrive at the airport in about two hours.¡± Mary Kinson closed her eyebrows and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it two months?¡± White Ben gave an unexpected ¡°Yo¡±: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have a little conscience. You still remember the day when the Seventh Master returned to China. However, there was a reason why the Seventh Master came back early. You muste to pick up theer!¡± ¡°I see.¡± Mary Kinson responded perfunctorily. Two hourster. Gu Wilm, who got out of the ne, wore a ck suit, which was covered with a dark warm skin, but he still could not cover the muscle lines of his sense of strength in a hurry, such as a well-defined handsome face from the hands of God, filled with a fearsome atmosphere. The people who got off the ne with them could not help avoiding him when they saw him, and were inexplicably afraid of him. Only White Ben knows that because going abroad has not yed any role in Gu Wilm¡¯s illness, Gu Wilm¡¯s cold feeling is too threatening. As soon as they went out, White Ben stretched his neck and looked out. Suddenly, his face was beaming: ¡°Seventh Master, who is waiting for us outside?¡± Gu Willm opened his eyes slightly, and swept into his eagle like eyes a small figure outside. A tiny smile appeared on his thin lips. Mary Kinson, standing outside, wore a thin early autumn coat. The beautiful fox had a misty drizzle in his eyes and looked at the passengersing and going. It was still cold outside the airport. She bowed her head and rubbed her small hands. It was also cold when she rubbed her lower nose. Suddenly, the voice of striding came to her ears. Before she could turn around and see the personing, a familiar and cold breath first poured into the tip of her nose, and then a ck thin piece fell on her shoulder. The body was instantly wrapped in warmth, and the cold feeling was virtually dispelled by bullying. ¡°Seventh Master.¡± She blinked her pretty fox eyes and turned to look at people. Ku Willm smiled with a rare smile, and his thin lips showed a hint of flirtation: ¡°Mrs. Ku, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time.¡± Then he took her into his arms and kissed her on his forehead. Mary Kinson was totally powerless to resist, so she had to let him alone. Just out of the corner of her eyes, she saw White Ben bending his head behind him, crazy.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. White Ben doesn¡¯t know what the problem is. Later, Mary Kinson naturally followed Gu Willm to the car. White Ben had just turned on the engine and was ready to return to thepany. Gu Wilm from the back seat said coldly, ¡°Go back to the ck family courtyard first.¡± White Ben looked at him in surprise and dared not ask: ¡°OK.¡± Mary Kinson is no longer afraid of Gu Wilm. She looks at him sideways and vaguely guesses that the ck family is busy: ¡°Is the ck family busy?¡± Gu Wilm¡¯s big hand fell on her shoulder and nodded heavily, as if unwilling to mention more. Chapter 241 The three returned to the ck familypound. As soon as they entered the door, they saw Teddy ck and Eva ck hovering at the door, looking worried. The servant was still sharp eyed and said, ¡°The Seventh Master is back.¡± Teddy ck and Eva ck¡¯s eyes lit up. Then they came forward and saw that Gu Wilm was really back. Finally, they were relieved: ¡°It¡¯s good that you are back.¡± ¡°Seventh Uncle¡­¡± Eva ck was ready to speak, but when he saw Mary Kinson behind him, her words stopped. Why is she here?! Gu Wilm¡¯s eyebrows were slightly calm, his ck eyes confused with the strong starlight that could not be stirred, and his voice was cold: ¡°Does he live in the room in the north courtyard?¡± Teddy k liked his vigorous spirit and followed closely: ¡°Well, go and have a look.¡± The whole party went to the North Yard. However, Mary Kinson and White Ben stopped at the door of the room and didn¡¯t mean to go in. Through the door, they saw that the room was full of people. Everyone who lives in the ck family courtyard stands in the room, his eyes fixed on Richard on the bed. As Gu Willm enters the house, everyone automatically gives way to let him go. Edmond ck turned to his youngest son, as if he had ced all his hopes on him, and said sincerely: ¡°Willm, Richard is the eldest grandson of our ck family. I don¡¯t want to see anything happen to him, do you understand?¡± The fifth brother of the ck family could not help pleading, ¡°Wilm, you have also been an official doctor. This kind of lung injury problem should be solved many times, and Richard must be cured, right?¡± Gu Wilm droops his eyes, reaches out his hand and directly ps Richard on the chest. Richard coughed violently with pain, making a hollow sound, like a sieve with air leakage, which was slightly frightening. Seeing this, Emma Werdy hurriedly stood in front of Richard, red at his eyes and stopped saying, ¡°Wilm, what are you doing? Richard¡¯s lungs are damaged, but you still use such force!¡± Eva ck went to pull her away and exined in a low voice: ¡°No, Aunt, Uncle Seven is just checking the extent of Xi Yun¡¯s lung damage. Don¡¯t make trouble.¡± In this way, Emma Werdy stepped back and stopped making a noise. White Ben, standing outside the door, suddenly snorted and smiled: ¡°Richard¡¯s position in the ck family is very high. His lungs have been damaged, and all the ck family are taking care of him. Our Seventh Master¡¯s illness has gone to that point, and they have not cared about him.¡± Mary Kinson looked at her with her eyebrows twisted together and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the Seventh Master?¡± White Ben lowered his head and pursed his lower lip. His eyes dodged: ¡°No, I mean the Seventh Master has been working hard recently. Once the ck family asked him to see his nephew, it was too much to let him have a rest.¡± Mary Kinson knew that he was prevaricating, but he didn¡¯t ask too much. In less than half an hour, Gu Wilm¡¯s calm face and thin lips opened and closed, which was the recipe he told Teddy k to give Richard. Teddy k took a pen and paper and wrote it down. Eva ck came up to see Uncle Seven¡¯s recipe: ¡°Show me.¡± Thinking that she was also a doctor from a famous school, Teddy k gave her a random look. But Gu Wilm had already left the room, and his eyes were lightly scanning the faces of the two people at the door: ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go back to the west courtyard.¡± Mary Kinson nodded and followed him away. White Ben looked at his mobile phone and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s not too early, Seventh Master. I have to go back to thepany to deal with things. I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Gu Wilm answered softly, and then a cold voice sounded: ¡°Also prepare for tomorrow¡¯s meeting, which will be held at 8:00 in the morning.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you stay at home for a few days?¡± White Ben¡¯s eyes were filled with worry. As a result, Gu Wilm got an unhappy look. White Ben nodded unconsciously: ¡°I see.¡± Soon, only Gu Willm and Mary Kinson were left in the corridor. Mary Kinson, who was following, saw Wei¡¯an¡¯s back in front, raised her hand as if to press the eyebrow center. She must be ufortable, so she wanted to ask.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Suddenly, there was a sudden sound of footsteps on the corridor. ¡°Uncle Seven, wait.¡± When Eva ck passed Mary Kinson, she gave her a nk look, and then stopped in front of Gu Wilm. Gu Wilm¡¯s sharp eyebrows were slightly raised, and the dark eagle¡¯s eyes were somewhat ambiguous. They brushed Mary Kinson¡¯s face lightly, and then fell on Eva ck. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Uncle Seven, you can¡¯t be engaged to this woman.¡± Eva ck gasped and pointed back at Mary Kinson, who was very careful to remind her. Gu Wilm¡¯s eagle eyes suddenly became sharp, and his eyes gathered a bit of power. He said in a cold voice, ¡°Don¡¯t offend her.¡± Eva ck¡¯s heart gave a loud ¡°ck¡±, followed by a fear of Gu Wilm from the bottom of her bones, and her hands seemed to be instinctively released. After she realized her actions, she was embarrassed and unwilling: ¡°Uncle Seven, this woman is not worth being nice to her. She is a mercenary woman.¡± Gu Wilm looks at her with eyebrows raised and eyes lowered. Because the unexpected height is like a mountain, giving people an extreme pressure. Eva ck¡¯s throat tightened and she said: ¡°She had been in love with Richard for several years before, but she left Richard after receiving a sum of money from his aunt. As a result, when Richard was seriously ill, she didn¡¯t even look at him!¡± When Gu Wilm listened to the front part, his eyes were dark and seemed slightly unhappy. But he could not help raising his eyebrows, and his thin lips raised an imperceptible smile. Eva ck starts her conversation with her eyebrows closed. Is Uncle Sevenughing? Eva ck wondered: ¡°Don¡¯t you think a woman like her is cold-blooded and ruthless? She must not be allowed to enter the ck family¡¯s door. She must also want to gain our ck family¡¯s money. She won¡¯t really like you¡­¡± At this time, she suddenly stopped, as if her vocal cords had been pressed to pause. The eagle eyes in front of her, which were as dark as the abyss, projected a cold light like a de along her lips, and a cold sense of killing hit her, eroding her vitality. Eva ck was absolutely sure. To say more, she felt that she might die at his hands. ¡°Thest thing I need is money.¡± The eagle¡¯s eyes are raised. Gu Willm looks at Mary Kinson with a ponderous look: ¡°If she wants it, it¡¯s all her.¡± Eva ck stared at Gu Willm in shock. Seeing that he was willing to be cheated by Mary Kinson, she was really angry and angry. She don¡¯t know what kind of Ecstasy Mary Kinson gave to their uncle and nephew. All of them are crazy for her! Mary Kinson stepped forward and actively took Gu Willm¡¯s arm. The good-looking fox¡¯s eyes caught the charm of provocation and fascination, and inadvertently brushed Eva ck¡¯s angry face: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will save money for the ck family.¡± Eva ck is angry, but she is afraid of Gu Wilm. She dare not say more, but can only watch them go away. Chapter 242 The two left the North Yard. Gu Wilm drooped his eyes and looked at her deeply. The dark bottom of his eyes was like the sky at night, charming, gorgeous and full of danger. ¡°It seems that Mrs. Gu is more interested in money than I am.¡± Mary Kinson couldn¡¯t hear his joy and anger. She subconsciously wanted to release his arm, but at the moment of Panasonic, she was grabbed by Gu Wilm. ¡°Take it.¡± Mary Kinson almost smelled and sighed. She thought that she should not be angry with Eva ck just now, but her face was still smart: ¡°OK, I admit I¡¯m interested in money, but I¡¯m only interested in your money.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Gu Wilm¡¯s tone was pleasant, but also unexpected. He had never thought that she would talk to him in such a witty tone. It was probably because she retaliated against Lavie Sue. Mary Kinson was in a good mood and took the initiative to say two more words to Gu Wilm, including a joke. The two walked along the corridor of the west courtyard, and the bright moon hidden behind the clouds also showed its face slowly. A piece of silvery moonlight fell on the girl¡¯s side face, which made her white skin light. Her smart eyes were as touching as a rare treasure. The people around him suddenly stopped. Mary Kinson looked sideways at Gu Willm. Her eyes twinkled like a thousand rains, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go?¡± Just after the words, the man in front of her suddenly bent down and pecked her seductive lips very gently. It was cool on her lips. After a strong breath of mint dominated her, it quickly dispersed, leaving only a faint fragrance to witness the kiss. Then Mary Kinson saw Gu Willm¡¯s handsome face with cold outline, hidden in the dark of the light, as if it was a smile, but it was not very real. The seventh master tonight seems a little different. Gu Wilm turns around and walks in front, as if nothing has happened just now. The voice line is vaguely soft: ¡°Go back to your room and have a rest. Let¡¯s have breakfast tomorrow morning.¡± Mary Kinson stood where he was, looking at his broad figure and thinking. How can I feel like a couple in love and a sweet agreement At night, the moonlight, like silver frost, fell down along the ancient beasts at the four corners of the corridor. Instead of going back to bed, Mary Kinson quietly returned to the north courtyard when the night was very dark. Her footsteps were very light, as if perfectly covered by the night. The courtyard was quiet, and there was a rustling sound from the green nts and grass. Her final destination was Richard¡¯s room. She wanted to see what was happening to him after he was treated by the Seventh Master. She didn¡¯t want Richard to feel too bad. Push open the door, she came to the bedside quietly. The window next to the bed is half open, and the bright moonlight just sprinkles on Richard¡¯s handsome face. The eyshes of the closed eyes look particrly slender. The perfect and beautiful face is like every inch of skin engraved on her heart, which is clear and meticulous. It seems that he slept well, that is, the lung damage was improved, otherwise his breath would not be too symmetrical if the lung was connected to the spleen. She walked forward, opened his lid, and reached for his pulse. However, just as his fingers touched his wrist, Richard just dreamed of her. He tightly sped her arm with his backhand, frowned and did not open his eyes. Her name overflowed from his lips. Mary Kinson¡¯s body was slightly sluggish, and the man¡¯s hot body temperature came from her palm. Her heart was like a wilderness, and suddenly weeds were overgrown. Looking at his painful expression, she felt a little happy and reached out to open his palm coldly. Richard was tortured night and night by the same dream of losing Mary Kinson. At the moment when his palm fell, he seemed to fall from the cloud and called her painfully: ¡°Mari, don¡¯t go¡­¡± Mary Kinson had no trouble in her heart. She only felt that he was cheap and was cured by the Seventh Master so quickly. She wanted to check his health and failed, so she wanted to go. Maybe it¡¯s unnecessary toe here, and we have to find other ways to torture him. As soon as she turned around, she saw the figure standing at the door. By the bright moonlight, the figure was like a demon from hell, emitting a cruel breath of shocking ghosts and gods. At a nce, it makes people tremble in the soul. Oh, the seventh master misunderstood! ¡°I¡­¡± Gu Wilm strode forward and grabbed her wrist without saying anything. She was like a criminal who had been caught. There was nowhere to escape. Soon, Mary Kinson was dragged out of the room, and they stood on the corridor again. Just this time, the atmosphere between the two people is not as good as 1% before. Mary Kinson only felt that her wrist was about to be crushed by Gu Wilm. The intense pain made her tighten her eyebrows: ¡°It¡¯s not what you think, I just¡­¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Before the words were finished, Gu Wilm bent over and pressed her against the wall. The heavy kisses fell all over the ce, blocking her lips. This is the second time Gu Wilm kissed her today, but it was a world apart. This kiss was urgent and fierce, with a sense of punishment. It was gnawing and biting on her lips. It was domineering and wanton and attacked her city without giving her any breathing space. In a short time, Mary Kinson felt that her mouth was filled with a thick smell of rust, mixed with her unique and domineering cold depression. Mary Kinson put her hands on his shoulder, but could not shake him. Her eyebrows wrinkled tightly and she almost suffocated in his kiss. But he didn¡¯t want to let her go at all. He even thought she was boring. He sped her slender wrists with his big hands and pressed them high on his head. ¡°Hum¡­ Hum¡­¡± Mary Kinson struggled desperately. Her desire to survive made her bite his lips and tongue at all costs. The brain gradually became anoxic, her blink rate was fast, and her vision gradually became confused. When she felt that she was going to faint, the person in front of her suddenly released her. Finally, she got a chance to breathe. Mary Kinson gasped, and the cold wind was inhaled into her lungs, causing her to cough. The sound of coughing is particrly clear in the quiet and audible corridor. She coughed almost. She looked at Gu Wilm resentfully and spat out all the blood in her mouth: ¡°Bah, Bah!¡± She was reborn with difficulty, but she didn¡¯t want to die in Gu Wilm¡¯s hands for no reason. No, it¡¯s in the kiss. But I don¡¯t want to look into a pair of deep eyes like Shura, which are filled with endless anger, like clusters of firelight burning the original starlight. Just looking at her, Mary Kinson felt hot all over, as if she was burning. She looked down and saw his thin lips were stained with red blood. She could not tell whether it was her own blood or his blood. The moonlight is hidden behind the clouds. The light bes dim and cold wind seeps around. ¡°Did youe to see him at midnight to worry about his health?¡± Mary Kinson opened her mouth to exin, but found that the corner of her lips was pulled to the wound, which made her take a breath first. At this time, Gu Willm suddenly raised his sharp eyebrows, and the eagle¡¯s eyes began to show abnormal scarlet. In a dark environment, he was like a newly awakened beast, full of bloodthirsty and cold. ¡°Go!¡± He made a sudden noise, as if he was suppressing some uncontroble emotion. Mary Kinson was stunned. Chapter 243 ¡°I let you go!¡± Goo Willm leans over and his handsome face zooms in on Mary Kinson. She instantly saw the blue veins protruding from his forehead and the abnormal scarlet at the bottom of his eyes. When she moved her eyes down, she saw the blood vessels burst when he pinched his fists. She seemed to see the devil, and suddenly remembered the picture of beating the project leader in his dark room near thepany. It¡¯s just like eating people. This is obviously abnormal! Mary Kinson¡¯s heart sank and she wanted to escape without thinking. ¡°Dong!¡± As if her fist had hit her heart, Mary Kinson trembled all over. She quickly turned around and saw that Gu Willm¡¯s fist had hit the post on the corridor, and a piece of railing was slightly shaken. Is this power really avable to human beings?! Mary Kinson¡¯s heart went up. Then, the sound of ¡°Dong Dong Dong¡± kepting, which seemed to suppress the rainstorm weather for several months. This is not good. Even if the Seventh Master has strength again, he is also a flesh and blood body. If he goes on like this, he will break the back of his hand. It is made of very hard iron wood. Mary Kinson pressed down her fear of him and stepped forward to see what was going on with him. Just two steps closer, Gu Wilm turns his head, Junyan is covered with a thickyer of cold, and his voice is full of warning: ¡°Don¡¯te here if you don¡¯t want to die!¡± At this time, he can¡¯t control himself at all. Even so, the only ray of reason was controlling him to prevent him from hurting Mary Kinson. Although it is a little far away, I can also feel Gu Willm¡¯s mental suffering. Perhaps it is the best help for him to leave quickly. The next day, the sky just turned a little white. Mary Kinson almost stayed up all night. She got up early in the morning and went to the north courtyard to look at the pirs on the corridor. Sure enough, the obvious dent on the top seems to have been hammered in. I don¡¯t know how long the Seventh Master stayed herest night. She turned to look at the closed door, and suddenly understood what White Ben had said yesterday. Richard was injured and everyone in the ck family was worried. However, Gu Wilm¡¯s situation is obviously more serious. It can be estimated that no one in the ck family knows about it, perhaps vaguely, but no one really cares about it. Her heart was filled with vague emotions, which made her feel sad. She took out her mobile phone and called White Ben: ¡°Good morning, Sun Tezhu.¡± The voice from the other side was also very energetic. It seemed that he had got up early: ¡°Morning, Miss Kinson, what¡¯s the matter with me in the morning?¡± ¡°I asked you for thest time, what¡¯s wrong with the Seventh Master?¡± Having seen Gu Wilm¡¯s illness with her own eyes, she can¡¯t afford to be lenient. Anyway, Gu Wilm has helped her many times, which is kind. White Ben was stunned and wanted to lie casually. Mary Kinson said coldly again, ¡°This is yourst chance, or I will tell the Seventh Master that you took my bribe. Anyway, the Seventh Master knows my identity, and you paid me 30000 yuan for nothing.¡± White Ben is confused. Why does he still have the old ount? He had no choice but to keep his job. He had to confess, ¡°s, this is the secret of the Seventh Master. Few people in the capital know about it¡­¡± Mary Kinson walked towards the west courtyard: ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, but focus on the point.¡± ¡°OK, but I don¡¯t know what the disease is. Last time, I went abroad to cure a disease. It seems that it was an old disease from childhood. It doesn¡¯t happen very often, and I¡¯ve only seen it twice. Every time it happens, it seems like killing people. Nobody knows it, and it¡¯s uncontroble, just like the devil.¡± Listen to White Ben¡¯s exnation, Mary Kinson¡¯s brain is full of pictures fromst night, and her steps are subconsciously elerated. ¡°By the way, did you see the seventh master attack?¡± White Ben responded and asked. Mary Kinson responded. ¡°Did you get hurt?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Hearing this, White Ben was a little surprised: ¡°The Seventh Master didn¡¯t hurt you?¡± When she mentioned the wound, Mary Kinson pursed her lips, which were full of bite marks and wounds. She said quietly, ¡°He didn¡¯t hurt me.¡± White Ben sighed: ¡°It seems that the Seventh Master really loves you. He can do it even when his illness breaks out without hurting you.¡± Mary Kinson is not interested in listening to him. It seems that if he makes do with her and the Seventh Master, he can get a huge reward. He can always be the trigger of the Seventh Master. Soon, she came to the master bedroom in the west courtyard. Thinking that the Seventh Master should not wake up, he pushed the door open and went in. The man on the bed, with his broad back against the head of the bed and his head askew, looked rather listless. He was not at all like Seventh Master Gu, who was usually dignified. He did not sleep. Hearing the time of the door, he slowly opened his eyes, showing a pair of tired eyes full of blood, like a wild animal after a fight. His breathing was very heavy. I could see that he was sleepy, but he couldn¡¯t sleep. Mary Kinson came and sat by the bed, reached out his big hand and turned it over. The joints of the back of both hands was full of dried blood stains. The blood stains along the bone knots fell into the cuffs of his white shirt, and the cuffs were also dyed red. A closer look at the bone knots showed that they were all skin and flesh, which was a little scary. Gu Wilm pulls out his big hand and gently caresses her hair. The eagle¡¯s eyes are suffused with light starlight, and he seems somewhat gentle: ¡°Didn¡¯t you scare yesterday?¡± Mary Kinson shook her head, but her eyebrows were closed: ¡°I¡¯m fine, but you are¡­¡± Gu Wilm¡¯s eagle eyes were sharp in an instant, and he was not willing to mention the matter: ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mrs. Lao Gu is worried.¡± In addition to his tired face and the blue color under his eyelids, he was still the same as usual. He was unpredictable and full of fun. Without waiting for Mary Kinson to speak, he opened the quilt and walked to the bathroom: ¡°You wait for me to wash. I¡¯ll just take you back to Su¡¯s home when I go to thepany. I¡¯ll also go back to see Dad.¡± He moves very fast, unlike someone who hasn¡¯t slept well for several days. In the capital city in recent winter, it is always foggy in the morning, and there is a hazy chill everywhere. After entering a Ming alley in the capital, you can see a vi built on a small hill. The sunrise from the room there is definitely one of the most beautiful scenes in the capital. The girl sitting in the best room, dressed in thetest autumn skirt of the fashion show, appears gracefully. The door of the house was knocked, and he slightly turned his head: ¡°Come in.¡± Later, the girl came in wearing a ck suspender, with a man¡¯s cold proof thin coat outside, and her eyes were cold and bottomless.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Rose Kinson turned her head, surprised for a moment, and smiled: ¡°Long time no see, your¡­ Has changed a lot.¡± The girl sat down opposite Rose Kinson, and the light of the sun just rising was soft and warm, which reflected her white face, but there was a lot of cold feelings. Rose Kinson narrowed her eyes a little unnaturally: ¡°You¡­¡± Before she finished speaking, the girl said, ¡°I owe my changes today to your sister!¡± Rose Kinson raised her hand to open the hair on her side of her face, and a few colds of discontent appeared at the bottom of her eyes: ¡°She also made me suffer a lot. If this continues, I will not be able to stay in the Su family any longer! Not only will I lose the help of the Su family, but I will be unable to go on with the research institute!¡± She took the wine on the table and poured it. The girl across the street sneered: ¡°Compared with my Gao family, your situation is pretty good.¡± Chapter 244 Speaking of Gao Family, Rose Kinson pursed her lips, nodded slowly, and said sympathetically: ¡°The stock market is really an unknown number. It has changed too much.¡± Lavie Sue turned her head and looked out of the window. She stared up at the increasingly strong sunlight, as if she were ignorant: ¡°It¡¯s not the change of the stock market, it¡¯s your sister¡¯s trap!¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s ability involves the stock market?! Lavie Sue nced at her and said, ¡°You seem surprised?¡± She tutted and said with a sneer, ¡°No wonder, otherwise your sister would not have made you so.¡± Rose Kinson raised her eyebrows ufortably, looked at Lavie Sue carefully, and finally stopped looking at her in the men¡¯s coat. Today¡¯s Lavie Sue,pared with her sister who used to only have one sister, has changed her aura tremendously. It seems that she has something to rely on. Gaojian¡¯s family declined after he was in prison. He heard that Emma Werdy was mentally disturbed. Lavie Sue will never be reborn again, and there is only one way to die waiting for her. Lavie Sue met her eyes and closed her coat: ¡°I¡¯m looking for you this time because I have something on your sister. I need you to help me when the timees.¡± Rose Kinson slowly added a ss of wine, and squinted: ¡°What handle?¡± ¡°Just say whether you can help or not.¡± Lavie Sue raised her chin slightly, her eyes were clear, and after Mary Kinson¡¯s lesson, she no longer trusted anyone. Rose Kinson was a little upset, but her smile remained elegant and gentle: ¡°Of course, we will help. After all, our enemies are Mary Kinson.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Lavie Sue stood up and looked down at her: ¡°Your words are enough. When you are needed, I will tell you.¡± After saying that, she had reached the goal of her trip and left directly. Rose Kinson watched the sunrise alone, somewhat lonely. early morning. Mary Kinson took a few days off and slept well at home. When she got up, she opened the door in slippers, and saw a lovely girl with a pure face, blinking her eyes and looking forward to her. ¡°Be?¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s mouth curved slightly and smiled softly: ¡°Why are you standing at my door in the morning? Come in and sit down.¡± Belle Kinson shook her head and said with some embarrassment, ¡°Sister Rose said that she would let you take me to the parents¡¯ meeting this time, right?¡± Mary Kinson nodded and said, ¡°Well, wait for me. I¡¯ll pack up right away.¡± Half an hourter. Mary Kinson drove Belle Kinson to school, but on the way, Belle Kinson became very quiet from the very beginning and bit her thumb on the co driver. ¡°Don¡¯t bite. It¡¯s dirty.¡± Mary Kinson said softly and spoiled: ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If the parents¡¯ meeting and the teacher criticize you, I won¡¯t say anything about you.¡± Belle Kinson, who was touched by her words, gave a nk nce, hugged Mary Kinson, andughed happily: ¡°Sister Mary, you are the best!¡± Mary Kinson also smiled at the corners of her lips: ¡°Okay, I¡¯m driving. Don¡¯t make a fuss. Is your school ahead?¡± Belle Kinson sat up straight and nodded. The car was parked in a row of luxury cars. Belle Kinson got out of the car, took Mary Kinson¡¯s hand and jumped: ¡°Come on, Sister Mary, this parents¡¯ meeting will be held in our ss. I¡¯ll take you there.¡± ¡°OK, you can walk slowly.¡± When they came to the ssroom, they found that the seats were already full of people, and every parent was sitting there like a student. ¡°Sister, sit here, this is my position.¡± Belle Kinson took the position of the second row from the bottom of the left back seat and said happily. Mary Kinson¡¯s eyebrows closed when she heard the news. Be has inherited her father¡¯s myopia. Sitting in such a nted position will definitely affect her grades. She pondered for a moment, didn¡¯t say anything for the time being, and sat down with a smiling face. The two sisters had just sat down for a while. The ssroom, which had been full of chatter, was suddenly quiet, and the footsteps of a teacher could be heard clearly. Belle Kinson straightened her back in an instant, and her pink and white face showed some fear. Mary Kinson¡¯s heart sank. It seems that her sister was taught a lesson by this teacher when she was at school. Holding back her discontent, she looked up at the tform. She saw a female teacher in professional clothes, with square ck sses, long hair and waist, but a little rough, as if she had not been cared for. The facial features are t, but the eyes are extremely sharp. The face is not pleasing. ¡°Good morning, parents and students. I¡¯m Zhang Liwen, the head teacher of ss Three. It¡¯s my honor to be here with all the parents.¡± ¡°You are wee, Mr. Zhang. It was Mr. Zhang who took the trouble for our children.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After some polite remarks, Zhang Liwen pushed her sses on her nose and opened the documents on the desktop with her head down. She coughed a few times, her voice sank, and went on to the topic: ¡°Now I will give you a report on your ssmates¡¯ achievements after work, and thenment on the children¡¯s performance in school.¡± Following the process, she first praised a good student. The parents of the students who were praised were very happy and praised how hard they studied and how good their character was. Immediately, Zhang Liwen¡¯s face became solemn and displeased, and her eyes were sharp as she swept over a circle of students in the back row, especially Belle Kinson. ¡°Now let me talk about the poor student, especially a ssmate who always gives me the most headache!¡± Belle Kinson lowered her eyes, shrunk her neck, and began to bite her fingers again, shaking her shoulders nervously. Mary Kinson quietly grabbed Belle Kinson¡¯s hand and put it on her knee. The soft palm was slightly cool, but it made Belle Kinson feel warm. Zhang Liwen walked up to Belle Kinson and looked sideways at Mary Kinson. Seeing that she was a young and beautiful girl, she was even more ruthless. She said sternly, ¡°You know you are going to be criticized, so you dare not ask your sister toe. You can just find a passer-by to rece your parents, right?¡± She hated her and said, ¡°You are cheating!¡± Mary Kinson raised her eyebrows slightly, and the good-looking fox¡¯s eyes shone with cold light: ¡°I¡¯m also her sister. Second sister, you can tell me if you have anyints.¡± Zhang Liwen sighed, turned her head to Belle Kinson, and said grimly, ¡°Belle Kinson, do you know why I call your name and criticize you?¡± That kind of expression is obviously with too much aggressiveness. Mary Kinson¡¯s face flushed when she saw her sister¡¯s head buried, and she immediately understood why she was unhappy in the car. She stood up displeased and attracted Zhang Liwen¡¯s attention. The clear voice was clear and prating: ¡°I also want to know why Director Zhang attacked my sister by name in front of the whole ss.¡± Zhang Liwen was a little shocked. Unexpectedly, the girl who looked young did not have any stage fright in her speech. It seemed that she was not a soft persimmon. Her face softened, but her tone was still harsh: ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to attack your sister, it¡¯s your sister¡¯s evil intention!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Chapter 245 Belle Kinson guessed that the teacher would criticize her, but she did not expect that she would be so direct and embarrassed to bow her head. She wished there was a crack in the ground for her to get in. Unable to bear her sister¡¯s humiliation, Mary Kinson¡¯s anger gradually rose in her eyes: ¡°Make your words clear.¡± Zhang Liwen sneered: ¡°Now it is the third year of the junior high school, and the college entrance examination ising soon. It is the most critical period of life. Your sister doesn¡¯t study hard, and she still paints with books every day, which spoils the learning atmosphere.¡± The self-esteem of adolescence is probably the most vulnerable of all ages. Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes slowly turned red and her breathing became heavy. ¡°She paints during break time and also in ss. The most important thing is puppy love! The drawer is full of photos of an adult male. I¡¯m not ashamed! I don¡¯t know what upation a male is. Maybe it¡¯s a professional online love swindler who cheats children!¡± Forget the humiliation of being named by the teacher. Even the only spiritual sustenance and his only idol have been insulted and desecrated. Belle Kinson can¡¯t bear it! She raised her head with red eyes, tightly pressed the things in her pocket with one hand, and stubbornly retorted: ¡°No, he is not awork liar! He is my target!¡± Then, the ssroom was full of boos and sighs, and they all thought Belle Kinson was an ignorant child who had been cheated. Zhang Liwen¡¯s eyes looked a little contemptuous: ¡°Look at the way you were deceived. From my years of teaching experience, there must be something wrong !¡± The ssroom was originally the teacher¡¯s home court. Her words left a bad impression on Belle Kinson. Her eyes looked at her in various ways, and most of them were unfriendly. Some students even made disgusting mouths towards Belle Kinson. The bottom of Belle Kinson¡¯s eyes was red with tears, and she was wronged and embarrassed. Mary Kinson reached into her pocket and took something out of her pocket. It was a picture of a man. The man in the picture was flirtatious, and his facial features were clearly clear. It happened that a pair of peach blossom eyes contained glittering water light. He could be fascinated by just one picture. ¡°Is that the man?¡± She asked in a very quiet voice, afraid of offending her sister¡¯s fragile nerves even more. Belle Kinson was about to open her mouth with tears. Zhang Liwen opened her mouth first, disdaining and disdaining: ¡°It¡¯s the man¡¯s photos. There are still a lot of drawers. I haven¡¯t seen them at all. They must not be good people¡­¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s cold eyes gouged out her deeply. Her eyes were clear and cold: ¡°Did I ask you something?!¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Zhang Liwen stopped talking. It was obvious that Mary Kinson dared to hate her so much. At ordinary times, parents always tter her and respect teachers. Especially in the important period of college entrance examination, she is the god that all students and parents should offer! Mary Kinson returned the photo to her sister, put her right hand on her shoulder, and gently protected her. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that Mr. Zhang is wholeheartedly trying to teach students well. My sister did make mistakes in painting during ss time, but you publicly humiliated my sister. Why don¡¯t you lose your teacher¡¯s job if you want to convict her?¡± Zhang Liwen knows that she is not the main offender, but her parents and students are here. She doesn¡¯t want to face up? ¡°Where did I make a false usation? What I said was not true?¡± Everyone in the ssroom focused on the two of them, and the atmosphere became particrly anxious. It was clearlyte autumn, but it made people feel warm. Mary Kinson smiled coldly, with azy smile in her eyes: ¡°The Inte liar in your mouth is Chen Ran, an internationally famous painter. The price of his painting is up to eight figures. How can you hinder theprehensive development of students if you don¡¯t have enough knowledge and the pattern is too small?¡± With that, she moved her eyes to the student who had just made a face at her sister. Her eyes were cold: ¡°From dozens of students in your ss, no one knows an internationally famous master. The students you brought out are just like you. They are too shallow minded.¡± The student who just stimted Belle Kinson was embarrassed to drill into his parents¡¯ arms. Mary Kinson then said, ¡°I don¡¯t mean to offend any parents or students. After all, students are still young, so it¡¯s normal that they don¡¯t touch the social level. However, as an adult teacher, without knowing anything about it, he can put otherbels on my sister. Have you considered how much this will affect her psychology?¡± Zhang Liwen is both embarrassed and unprepared, and has never encountered such. What the other side said was reasonable and reasonable, without giving her any room for refutation. After a moment of embarrassment, Zhang Liwen was furious and red at her: ¡°Do you have good grades? How dare you talk about teaching in front of me?!¡± She entuated her tone and tried her best to save her dignity: ¡°You know, ten of the students I brought out went to key high schools, and even ten of them went to Qinghe North D, which school do you belong to?¡± Mary Kinson raised her eyebrows slightly and smiled, ¡°I just entered Beijing University.¡± the ssroom ispletely fried. One in ten thousand students from Beijing University is more strict than the requirements of H and D in Qing Dynasty. How good is the result to be admitted to Beijing University? After a while, they didn¡¯t care about Zhang Liwen¡¯s face. They crowded around the Mary Kinson sisters one by one to discuss the way to learn. ¡°You may call yourself Miss Su. How did you get into Beijing University? Is there a good way to study?¡± ¡°The child should be well developed in an all-round way, right? Only knowing whether learning will limit the child¡¯s thinking?¡± They scrambled to ask and pushed Zhang Liwen directly behind. It was extremely embarrassing that they didn¡¯t have any teacher¡¯s demeanor or dignity. It was like countless ps on Zhang Liwen¡¯s face. She gritted her teeth, squeezed into her parents, and said to Mary Kinson: ¡°I admit that you are very good at getting into Beijing University, but that doesn¡¯t mean your sister can also get into key high schools. It would be good if she could get a high school grade like this.¡± This scene seems to be familiar. Mary Kinson put her finger on her sister¡¯s shoulder and nodded, which made Belle Kinson itch and smiled with her shoulder askew. She is very happy now. Her sister not only knows Chen Ran, but also helps her out. The invisible pressure on her shoulders is swept away, and the whole person is alive again. It was the first time that she felt rxed and happy from the bottom of her heart after staying at school for so long. Mary Kinson took back her eyes with confidence, and was confident of the doubts of others: ¡°I can guarantee that my sister will go to a key high school, and that she will be aplished in painting. Do you dare to bet with me?¡± parents and students looked at Zhang Liwen. In this way, she had no choice but to ept. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll bet you! Your sister is now thest one in the ss. I don¡¯t believe that in just a few months, you can not only let her learn painting, but also let her get into a good school!¡± Chapter 246 ¡°OK, but only if you want to move my sister to the best seat, and don¡¯t insult her idol any more, you must be good to her.¡± Zhang Liwen responded: ¡°It¡¯s a deal! I¡¯ll put your sister in the best position and treat her as a key student. I¡¯ll see if she can get into a key high school.¡± Mary Kinson put her arm around her sister¡¯s shoulder, tilted her head, smiled and said, ¡°OK, Miss Zhang.¡± At the end of the parents¡¯ meeting, Belle Kinson shook her sister¡¯s arm happily, like a naive child: ¡°Sister Mary, how wonderful! My ssmates and teachers always bullied me, and said that I always miss men..¡± The gloom in her mind was swept away, and she looked very good: ¡°Never again!¡± Mary Kinson frowned painfully: ¡°You never told your family about these things.¡± ¡°I told Rose, but she didn¡¯t seem to pay much attention to her. She always told me to concentrate on my studies and listen to the teacher. She never helped me out like you when she came to the parents¡¯ meeting.¡± Belle Kinsonined, but her voice became calmer and calmer, and she could not hear any malice. Catching the gloom in her sister¡¯s eyes, Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes showed a few invisible cold lights. The idea of getting Rose Kinson out of the Su family became more and more intense. Belle Kinson amused her, smiled, and suddenly thought of something. He lowered his voice with insufficient confidence: ¡°But can you really guarantee that I will be admitted to key high school? My grades are very poor¡­¡± Mary Kinson raised her lips and smiled cunningly: ¡°I¡¯m not a god. How can you change from a poor student to an excellent student?¡± ¡°Ah?!¡± Belle Kinson stared nkly and stopped: ¡°What you said just now is that you will make a bet with our head teacher!?¡± Mary Kinson raised her hand and rubbed her hair. Her eyes were warm and rippled. ¡°The key point of this bet is that from today on, your teacher will have a good attitude towards you and let you always sit in the best seat.¡± In this way, Be will be much better off at school and will be morefortable when learning. ¡°I know you want to learn, but you don¡¯t usually read at home very often. Don¡¯t worry, as long as you are willing to learn, I will try my best to guide you to develop more suitable learning methods.¡± Belle Kinson nodded thoughtfully, as if she understood, but she didn¡¯t seem to understand: ¡°But if I didn¡¯t get into a key university, what would you do if you lost?¡± Mary Kinson rubbed her head with a little effort, and her hair was disturbed: ¡°My silly sister, why don¡¯t you understand? When your college entrance examination is over, even if you don¡¯t pass the exam and I lose, how can your teacher treat us? The best way to find her home is to pour her a cup of tea and apologize. This is nothingpared with the preferential treatment you received in school for several months.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Belle Kinson blinked suddenly, hugged her gratefully and excitedly: ¡°It turns out that Sister Mary set a trap to make teachers and students treat me well.¡± Mary Kinson bent her eyes when she saw her sister finally enlightened. Belle Kinson held her and walked like a ko bear: ¡°Sister Mary is very kind to me, and I will study hard to repay you.¡± When ites to learning, Mary Kinson is a little puzzled. My sister is clever and serious, and she doesn¡¯t y hard. She should not be a poor student in both emotion and reason. She picked up the ko bear and asked, ¡°Why are you thest one in your ss?¡± Learning is the top priority. Belle Kinson bowed in embarrassment: ¡°Originally, he was a middle grade. Recently, Chen Ran is going to hold an art exhibition in the capital. I want to draw a picture for him. Although I don¡¯t know whether I can get it, it is important for me toe.¡± Chen Ran, only 26 years old, is one of the youngest painters in the world since modern times. He has won numerous awards. His casual paintings are up to eight figures. In addition to his natural appearance, he has won arge number of cosmetics. He is no less popr than a first-line star on the Inte. This time he wille to the capital to hold an exhibition of paintings. Hotels in various regions have already been fully booked for the purpose of meeting Chen Ran himself. ¡°So, if you can make progress in the next mock exam by 20, how about I get Chen Ran¡¯s signature for you?¡± Mary Kinson lowered her voice and told her secretly. Belle Kinson was overjoyed and almost screamed. She tightly covered her mouth with her hands and her eyes were shining: ¡°Really? Do you want the Seventh Master to help me?¡± In Belle Kinson¡¯s mind, Mr. Gu is omnipotent.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. When ites to Gu Willm, Mary Kinson is still a little worried about his illness. Her eyes flicker and shake her head: ¡°No, I have other ways. As long as you study hard and strive for progress, maybe I can let him guide you to paint.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Belle Kinson could not resist the joy in her heart and screamed, ¡°Really?! Sister Mary, you are not cheating on me just like our teacher, are you?¡± Mary Kinson said nothing: ¡°You are very smart at this time.¡± ¡°Ha ha ha ha, it¡¯s Chen Ran¡¯s business. Of course, I should be smart.¡± ¡°I cheat others, not my own.¡± In this way, Belle Kinson took Mary Kinson in his arms happily, and his heart was full of admiration and love for her. It¡¯s nice to have an elder sister. So when she returned to Su¡¯s home, Belle Kinson caught up with her like a motor, and told everyone how arrogant Sister Mary was when she was at school. Especially in front of Grandma and Dad, she didn¡¯t know how many good words she said. The Su family was very calm for a rare moment, and the time was gentle. I touched them gently. Rose Kinson, who just came back, heard a lot of joy in her grandmother¡¯s room before she entered the room. After listening carefully, she was full of praise for Mary Kinson. After listening for a while, she walked in slowly. ¡°Rose, you are back.¡± Beverly Kinson smiled at her daughter, ¡°Come and sit down and listen to your sister talk crosstalk.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not crosstalk. What I said is true. Sister Mary is really good!¡± Belle Kinson angrily sat down on the chair and stared at her father. ¡°Well, it¡¯s really true.¡± Beverly Kinson was busy and perfunctory. Isn¡¯t it a happy family life to go home from work and have fun at home? Rose Kinson smiled on the surface, sat down against her sister, and smiled gently and elegantly: ¡°Does Mary support you in painting? You are in the third year of senior high school, and you should focus on learning.¡± ¡°Yes, Sister Mary said it would be better to develop in an all-round way.¡± Belle Kinson turned her head and answered earnestly. Now, in her heart, Sister Mary is much higher than Rose Kinson. Rose Kinson¡¯s mouth is more curved, and a sinister light shes in her eyes: Well, since Mary supports you, you can learn. ¡± When Mary Kinson was asked to go to school with Be, she guessed that Mary Kinson would support her sister to learn painting. Everything went ording to her n. If you want to take Mary Kinson out of the Kinson family, it is the best choice to let Mary Kinson cause harm to Belle Kinson. The more serious the injury, the better, so that the Su family will bepletely disappointed with Mary Kinson. Belle Kinson was so happy to be recognized by her family that she stood up and danced in front of them. However, when she was young, she could not see how much dirty and malicious malice was hidden under the gentle smile in her elder sister¡¯s eyes. Chapter 247 The banyan trees outside the window are deep, and the dead leaves swirl down with the wind. Yaoi doesn¡¯t go out at ordinary times. She hides in a secret base and lives an isted life. Today, she saw from the window that the weather outside was good, and it was cool in autumn. She took her headphones out of the door and walked in the nearby park. The equipment in the base is advanced, which is all from the efforts of Mary Kinson and Yaoi. They got on the elevator face recognition. She threw a small bubble gum into her mouth, which could help her thinking. She said vaguely, ¡°Top floor, I want to go out.¡± A cold mechanical female voice came from the top of the elevator. After listening carefully, we can tell that it was Mary Kinson¡¯s voice: ¡°Good Yaoi, go out more ande back again. People in the base will be bored every day.¡± Yaoi really thought her voice was Mary Kinson¡¯s, and nodded tactfully: ¡°Good sister Mary.¡± She had just left the base. At the corner not far away, an old car with dark and shiny body came up. In the spacious and lengthened back seat, there was a man in a dark blue suit. The dark long hair fell along his eyebrow bone, slightly long enough to cover his blue eyes like the sea, but the sharp light at the bottom of the eyes was full of killing. The driver in the front row poked his head out and looked: ¡°Boss, is that the little girl? It¡¯s different from the picture given by Miss Sue, is it?¡± The boss in the back seat leaned back and put his broad arm and long hand on the back of the chair The top floor of William Company. Wilm, sitting behind his desk, wore a dark suit thatsted for years. His broad shoulders supported the customized suit very well. On a handsome face with clear outline and cold lines, his eyes were as sharp as an eagle¡¯s eyes, which were full of red blood. The seventh master hasn¡¯t had a good rest recently. It can be seen from the cker and bluer eyelids that White Ben and Yang Fei, who are standing in front of the table, dare not even breathe heavily. White Ben poked Yang Fei with his arm and asked him to speak. Yang Fei is a tough guy, and he said: ¡°Seventh Master, this exhibition about Chen painters was opened. He said that ourpany¡¯s security is the best in the capital. He hopes ourpany can help organize it and wants to meet with you to talk about it.¡± Wilm opened his eyeszily, and his deep eyes were filled with some unpleasant cruelty: ¡°I¡¯m not interested in the exhibition, no more.¡± Originally, this kind of matter could be exined at the level of a general manager, and Wilm was not needed toe forward, but Chen Ran appointed Wilm to talk about it. Because Chen Ran is more or less famous in the world, they came to disturb Wilm with respect. Getting the imaginary answer, even if Chen Ran¡¯s price is higher, it doesn¡¯t matter to Seventh Master. Yang Fei silently regretted the high price of Chen Ran¡¯s studio. White Ben carefully handed the document to the Seventh Master, and said, ¡°I heard that this painter Chen grew up in an orphanage, which seems to have something to do with Miss Kinson.¡± Hearing the words, William¡¯s slightly opened teeth closed again. Willm leans back, takes the folderzily, and signs the contract without saying a word: ¡°He wants to see me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± White Ben nodded.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Wilm casually put the document at the table, lifted his eyes and nced the clock and date on the wall: ¡°The day after tomorrow, I will spare some time.¡± ¡°Yes, Seventh Master.¡± White Ben smiled, and finally saved arge sum of money for thepany. Yang Fei¡¯s right hand beside him silently gave him a thumbs up. As expected, it has to be beyond ordinary people to be a special assistant. weekend. Chen Ran¡¯s first painting exhibition will be held soon in the capital. Mary Kinson chose her favorite suit, dressed up, and went to the preview of the exhibition in a slightly better mood. Just in time to see Chen Ran, ask him to give two tickets, ande with Belle when the official event starts. Arrived at the destination, unexpectedly, there was a guard standing at the door, dressed in a ck suit, standing there, waiting for visitors to approach, he said politely: ¡°Miss, please show me the invitation.¡± Mary Kinson raised her eyebrows in surprise: ¡°This is not just a preview of the exhibition? It also requires an invitation letter.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss. You can¡¯t enter without an invitation.¡± The guard took a step forward, which meant to persuade her to retreat. It seems that Chen Ran is doing quite well, and the forecast level is like this. When Mary Kinson was going to take out her mobile phone to call Chen Ran, her student ID card fell out of her pocket. The guard picked it up out of politeness and saw the name Mary Kinson written on it. His face changed and he turned aside: ¡°It¡¯s Miss Kinson. You are a VIP of William Company. As long as we cooperate with William Company, you don¡¯t need tickets and invitations. Pleasee in.¡± When was there a VIP? Why didn¡¯t she know anything about it? The structure and minimalist style that she saw in the exhibition made her rxed and happy. After being used to the bustling city of the capital, asionally visiting such an exhibition can really achieve the effect of rxing and pursuing the beauty of the soul. Every painting in it is made by Chen Ran, and everything is so elegant and rare. Not all the paintings are put on the canvas. There are only one sample picture in some ces, such as the middle of therge picture. Now the canvas is covered by a white cloth, and there is no main picture in it. She walked all the way along the sign to the inside. Some pictures were disyed. She stopped in front of a picture made at thetest time. The painting above is a field. On the green motherboard, the grass and trees are ash like colors. The wild grass grows like crazy, giving people an intuitive sense of craziness and barbarism. Mary Kinson watched carefully. When she saw the grass edge at the lower left corner, she couldn¡¯t helpughing. Theughter attracted the attention of the beholder: ¡°What are youughing at?¡± An unhappy female voice sounded. Mary Kinson looked back at the sound and saw a girl of the same age staring at herself with a cold face. She was dressed very artistically, in a long dress made of linen, her hair half coiled, and her eyes were not good: ¡°I asked you why you wereughing?¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes were chilly: ¡°Iugh at this painting. Is there a problem?¡± ¡°Hum.¡± The girl gave her a funny nce: ¡°Who are you? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s offensive tough at the works of Chen painter?¡± She turned to look at the security guard not far from the door and said, ¡°The security guard shoulde here. Please drive out the person who doesn¡¯t respect the painter Chen.¡± What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t you allow people tough at the exhibition? The security guard came over and asked the girl, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Miss?¡± Li ke is a loyal fan of Chen Ran, who is extremely fond of Chen Ran. Naturally, she can¡¯t stand the disrespect of other people for their idols: ¡°She shows sarcasticughter in front of the paintings of Chen painter. She doesn¡¯t respect Chen painter. Please ask her out.¡± Chapter 248 At the art exhibition, those who do not respect the painter Chen really have to go out, and the security guard nodded. But when he saw Mary Kinson, he shook his head again: ¡°This is a distinguished guest.¡± Li Ke stared slightly, and then seemed to understand something. She smiled coldly: ¡°I wonder why do you dare tough in the painting exhibition? It¡¯s a person with background! However, I won¡¯t stop there!¡± With that, Li Keyang pped her hands in mid air. Reporters came from all parts of the exhibition, with cameras or microphones in their hands, and crowded around, looking at Li Ke and Mary Kinson. Mary Kinson sighed almost imperceptibly. She was most annoyed with these people. She just wanted to see a picture quietly. Li Ke directly took the microphone of one of them and said to the camera, ¡°Look, this girl is at the Chen painter¡¯s exhibition¡­¡± It was the same speech again. She added some words with more serious tone, which caused group anger better. ¡°What is the identity of thisdy? She was called a VIP by the security staff when she could enter the preview of the Chen painter¡¯s painting exhibition?¡± ¡°Or is it said that the youngdy despises painters because of her power?¡± ¡°What are you, daring to discuss the paintings of famous artists?¡± In a short time, Mary Kinson became the target of public criticism and was surrounded by reporters. She didn¡¯t me these reporters. After all, Li Ke¡¯s words were too bewitching: ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to disrespect the painter Chen. I just saw some small mistakes in this painting and thought it might be a joke made by the painter¡¯s master.¡± The polite exnation did not get the public¡¯s understanding, and the reporters were even more angry: ¡°Chen painters paint hundreds of pictures, each of which is a perfect masterpiece, and there can be no w! What¡¯s your identity, since you speak out here!¡± Li Ke sneered and said, ¡°It¡¯s your honor toe to the exhibition of Chen painters. Understand? Fortunately, this is just a preview of the exhibition. If it were a real exhibition, I would be afraid that you would be shameless or attacked personally!¡± With Chen Ran¡¯s international influence, everyone¡¯s spitting is enough to drown Mary Kinson! She also gave an exaggerated ¡®oh¡¯ and said sarcastically: ¡°People like you may not have the opportunity to participate in the formal exhibition of Chen painters.¡± Mary Kinson realized that they were birds of a feather. It was pointless to speak well to them. ¡°No one is perfect. Even if you are a painter, he will make mistakes sometimes.¡± Mary Kinson turned to leave after saying that, unwilling to disturb the peace of her friend¡¯s painting exhibition. But the people behind her didn¡¯t want to let her go. Li Ke went forward to grab her arm and said, ¡°Hey, you haven¡¯t said it clearly. Don¡¯t try to escape without apologizing to painter Chen!¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Mary Kinson stopped cold. Li didn¡¯t expect that she would stop, hit her back directly, poked her nose into her back, and frowned with pain. Mary Kinson turned around. On a delicate and watery face, the beautiful fox¡¯s eyes were covered with frost. At a close distance, the cold eyes almost froze Li Ke. ¡°I will never run away. I just leave because I don¡¯t want to argue with fools, not because I¡¯m afraid of you. You¡¯d better make it clear!¡± Li Ke was shocked. Her words totally angered the reporters present, and she pressed Mary Kinson with the microphone: ¡°Miss, you are too arrogant! You don¡¯t respect the painter Chen first, but now you just say we are fools?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Mary Kinson looked at them coldly, with a few wisps of cold in her clear voice. She does not like to face these groups, which does not mean that she is afraid of dealing with such people. ¡°I exined twice. You can¡¯t understand people. It¡¯s not a fool. It¡¯s just a waste of my words to talk to you.¡± The reporters were furious: ¡°You!¡± Li Ke came back to herself and put hher hands on her waist: ¡°You wait. Many of us are senior journalists. No matter how strong your background is, we will reveal your identity and expose your evil deeds to the public.¡± When the security guard standing at the outermost corner saw that the situation was wrong, Mary Kinson couldn¡¯t get away from it, so he hurriedly called the person in charge, White Ben. ¡± Miss Kinson is in trouble at the painting exhibition. Shall we help out?¡± The voice waszy and did not panic at all: ¡°No, Miss kINSON will only cause trouble to others, and others will not trouble her.¡± The security guard was worried about Mary Kinson. After all, it seemed that Mary Kinson was outnumbered: ¡°Can you really leave her alone?¡± ¡°No, just watch a good show.¡± White Ben was very relieved of Mary Kinson and hung up the phone. The security guard stared at the phone that had been hung up. When he did not know what to do, suddenly a pair of shiny leather shoes appeared in front of him. He looked up along the straight trousers and was stunned for a moment. The man directly passed the security guard, walked past the reporters who were in high spirits, and finally stood behind Mary Kinson. Mary Kinson did not find the man. She only saw Li Ke, who was still ferocious a second ago. She immediately became clever, with several blushes floating on her face, and the arrogant journalists also fell silent. She was just wondering, so she heard a male voice as fresh as jade, just like the gentle wind from the deep valley, with the power to calm people¡¯s hearts. ¡°Since your reporter is very clever, why don¡¯t you know that thedy in front of you grew up in an orphanage with me? Besides, my most original paintings with the highest price were created through cooperation with her.¡± Then, everyone was shocked, like being struck by thunder, and the look in Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes changed from shock to amazement, and then to embarrassment. Mary Kinson looked back and saw a face that was trying to be flirtatious. A little curly hair was just on her shoulder, which made him look like a legal beauty boying out of a painting. The natural peach blossom eyes were filled with charming waves, emitting infinite charm in the twinkling of an eye. Seeing Chen Ran personallying to help Mary Kinson out of the siege, Li Ke was embarrassed, and he was a little jealous and unhappy: ¡°Even if Chen Ran is your friend, she openlyughed at your paintings in the exhibition, which is also disrespectful to you. We just want to protect your dignity.¡± Chen Ran looked down at Mary Kinson with great interest. Then smiled: ¡°Youugh at my painting? Which one?¡± Mary Kinsonzily pointed to the field not far behind him: ¡°This is the picture. You deliberately used the wrong color treatment in the lower corner. Obviously, the paint is not the same style. Doesn¡¯t this destroy the integrity of the painting?¡± Chen Ran admitted frankly: ¡°I finished this painting three years ago. So far, you are the only one who can see it. You deserve it.¡± His big hand stroked down the end of her hair, and finally pressed her neck,ughing: ¡°Sharp eyes.¡± Chapter 249 Seeing that the two people were intimate and looked like brothers and sisters, Li Ke stepped back in bewilderment. It seems that she has recruited a wonderful person Mary Kinson reached out and grabbed her arm, raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Are you running now?¡± Li Ke, who was caught, lowered her head in embarrassment. She never thought that when she saw Chen Ran himself, she would make a big mistake. She regretted, hated and embarrassed for a moment. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know you knew painter Chen, nor did I know what you said was true.¡± Mary Kinson is not the Virgin. She can¡¯t sympathize ¡°So your attitude towards people depends on their identity, right?¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s face was askew, and a disdainful smile hung on the corner of her lips: ¡°You said that you would expose me regardless of my background, which is not the case.¡± Li Ke tightly pursed her lips and dared not speak or look up at Chen Ran. Chen Ran looked at her bracelet or the one she endorsed. Knowing it was her fans, she was more disappointed: ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Li Ke thinking that there was a chance, and hurriedly replied, ¡°My name is Li Ke, and I am the initiator of your domestic fan team.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Chen Ran dragged the tail with profound meaning.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. He naturally took Mary Kinson¡¯s shoulder with a big hand and smiled lightly: ¡°OK, you should have a ticket for the official opening of the week next week. I will inform you directly face to face, and the people behind you will not be used to participate.¡± With that, he took Mary Kinson over the scattered crowd, and finally reminded the security guard standing aside: ¡°Please write them down. I don¡¯t want to see any of them here in the next formal exhibition. As forpensation, go ording to the contract.¡± The guard nodded. ¡°You can¡¯t do this to me!¡± Li Ke, like a dreamer, turned her head hopelessly and stared at the back of their departure. She copsed and shouted: ¡°There are millions of your fans in my circle. You will chill their hearts if you treat me like this!¡± Mary Kinson looked back and could roughly guess that Li Ke also organized the journalists to work for Chen Ran¡¯s painting exhibition. She narrowed her fox eyes slightly, and her eyes fell on Chen Ran¡¯s face in aplicated way. She asked softly, ¡°This has no effect on your painting exhibition, has it?¡± ¡°Even tens of millions of fans are not as important as you in my heart.¡± Chen Ran turns a deaf ear to the voice behind her and sees only Mary Kinson. As the security guards drove out the troublemakers, the voice behind them became quieter, and Mary Kinson didn¡¯t take this matter to heart. Chen Ran is a powerful person. People who know painting only care about his paintings, not how much he is popr. They walked around the exhibition hall and came to the room on the second floor. The room was filled with a smell of paint and fragrance, giving a feeling of painting scene. ¡°Sit down.¡± Chen Ran sat on the sofa,. Mary Kinson was so ufortable t. She raised her hand and hugged her arm. Her eyebrows fell down: ¡°Why are you staring at me like this? I have gold on my face.¡± Chen Ran smiled and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mary Kinson sat in front of him, raised her head, and said, ¡°Look, just look as much as you want.¡± She thought Chen Ran would push her away with a p, but she didn¡¯t expect his eyes to fall down gently and follow the outline of her facial features, so as to impress her present appearance deeply in my mind. Mary Kinson is looking at his yearning eyes, and she is perfectly still. After careful calction, they haven¡¯t seen each other for more than ten years. A momentter, Chen Ran seemed to have seen enough of it. He smiled and offered her a cup of tea: ¡°First, drink tea, and then slowly tell me how you came back and how you married William.¡± Mary Kinson just reached out to pick up the tea. Suddenly, she stopped moving and looked at him in surprise. ¡°You just came to the capital, don¡¯t you investigate me first?¡± ¡°How can I investigate you?¡± Chen Ranughed: ¡°Isn¡¯t it you who are the expert in investigation?¡± He meant Yaoi. Mary Kinson still stretched out her hand, took the tea and sipped: ¡°If you are free today, let¡¯s go to have a meal, and just meet Yaoi.¡± As she said this, she still thought about her family¡¯s Be, smiling and raising her head. Her eyes werezy and somewhat coquetry, like a cat just waking up. ¡°Then help me sign some autographs and draw a small picture on it. I will give it to my sister. She likes you very much.¡± Seeing that she and the Kinson family are getting along well, Chen Ran is relieved and nods: ¡°As long as you ask, let me meet your sister.¡± Mary Kinson tilted her head and smiled cleverly. From childhood to adulthood, Chen Ran treated her like this, giving her enough preference and tenderness. She was lucky to get so much warmth in the orphanage when she was young. ¡°For my sister¡¯s sake, I¡¯d better see Yaoi first. I¡¯ll call her.¡± Mary Kinson took her mobile phone out of her pocket and called Yaoi: ¡°She will be very happy to know you came.¡± ¡°She already knows.¡± Chen Ran looked at her gently, hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°I went to see seventh master¡­¡± But Mary Kinson stared at the phone that had not been dialed, and was surprised. Yaoi doesn¡¯t need to go to work all the time. She is a natural genius. She has learned all the courses long ago, and her aplishments inwork areparable to that of any hacker. So whenever Mary Kinson calls 24 hours a day, Yaoi will quickly answer the phone. But this time She closed her eyebrows slightly, with an unknown premonition in her heart, and then opened the phone. The cold female voice just repeated on the phone: Sorry, the number you dialed is not answered temporarily Before the female voice could finish speaking, Mary Kinson stood up with her delicate little face covered with cold cream and said, ¡°No, we have to go to see Yaoi. Yaoi may have an ident!¡± Chen Ran looks very cool, and follows Mary Kinson to the base of Yaoi. He wanted to drive, but Mary Kinson insisted on driving by herself. She was so fast that her driving skills surprised Chen Ran. On the other side, in the park near the base. Yaoi, who is wearing a cute suit, squats under a tree and uses fallen dead leaves to solve the equation. When it bes more and more interesting. Suddenly, a pair of high-heeled shoes stepped in, trampled on the arranged dead leaves, and found the sound of ¡®rustling¡¯. Yaoi raised his eyebrows and his head in frustration. The autumn sun falling from the sparse leaves makes the woman¡¯s long hair shine, while the face with light on its back is cold and gloomy. The light in the eyes is like the sunlight mottled on the ground, confused and full of anger. The woman smiled at her: ¡°Little Yaoi, do you still remember me?¡± Yaoi, of course, remembered her. She was sister Mary¡¯s best friend before. However, it was not the decline of the Gaojia family. Lavie Sue would not appear in front of her again. Chapter 250 Yaoi¡¯s left face swelled up, and her vision became confused due to the burning pain. She blinked several times before finding that her head was buzzing. Lavie Sue took the paper towel handed by the people around her, wiped the saliva from her face, and threw it away with disgust: ¡°I¡¯d rather die here than betray Mary Kinson!¡± Yaoi was lying on the ground, unable to stand up. His small body was as weak as a broken doll: ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Good! Good! That¡¯s great!¡± what¡¯s good about Mary Kinson, who can make Yaoi work so hard for her!? Lavie Sue angrily took out her mobile phone and called Jiang Zeyan. No one answered the phone, but the phone rang nearby. Lavie Sue looked around and found Jiang Zeyaning towards them. Jiang Zeyan only wore a thin shirt, with the cuffs rolled to the end of the elbows. The exposed elbows were full of power, and face was full of fierce edges and corners. He just put his coat on Lavie Sue¡¯s body, patted her on the shoulder, and showed a gentle smile that he had never seen before: ¡°Why do you still hit people? Does your hand hurt?¡± Then, he shook her hand and put it on his mouth to blow: ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, just leave it to me.¡± Lavie Sue pursed her mouth and asked, ¡°How¡¯s your side?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Zhang Zeyan smiled heartily and confidently, then turned to look at Yaoi on the ground, and his eyes suddenly became cold and ruthless. ¡°Won¡¯t listen, will you?¡± He held the phone between his two fingers and yed the video in front of Yaoi. That¡¯s live video. In the video, a family of three is blindfolded and tied back to back in an empty house. They can¡¯t see anything and sit there quietly without moving. That¡¯s Yaoi¡¯s parents in other cities, as well as his brother in primary school. ¡°Dad! Mom! Brother!¡± Yaoi was excited to grab the mobile phone. When he magnified the phone image, he saw that their mouths were covered with dead skin, and they never moved. Yaoi¡¯s tears burst again and shouted to his mobile phone: ¡°Mom and Dad! Can you hear me? Mom and Dad, say something!¡± Jiang Zeyan raised his pants, squatted down slowly, and watched the video with Yaoi: ¡°Stop barking, they can¡¯t hear it. It¡¯s not an open voice video.¡± Yaoi turned to see this strange and cold face, and her body began to tremble, and the unprecedented fear engulfed her. What do these people really want to do? Jiang Zeyan can understand the fear and confusion in her eyes. he takes back his phone with a smile on his lips, wipes it and puts it in his pocket: ¡°Little girl, the video is for you to confirm whether I have captured the wrong person, and see if you think you have captured the wrong person.¡± He was like a cold-blooded animal, and his voice was not turbulent: ¡°I caught your familyst Monday, and I have been there for seven or eight days without food.¡± Yaoi¡¯s pupils were magnified to the point where they could not be more magnified. The tears slowly condensed into a big one, and then rolled to her palm, burning to the bottom of her heart. Jiang Zeyan also continued to say, ¡°Do as Lavie Sue said in the painting exhibition next week, or your parents and your brother will starve to death there.¡± He squinted his blue eyes like a sea, and their light condensed into a sharp sword, cutting Yaoi¡¯s nerves inch by inch: ¡°Normal people canst a month without eating, but it also depends on their physical quality. Your parents are not fat, and they shouldst 20 days, but your brother is still young, and he has been hungry for seven or eight days. If he doesn¡¯t eat next week, he may have died long ago.¡± His voice did not make waves: ¡°I have starved many people to death, and their death is very painful. The flesh and eyes on their faces are trapped, which is no more exaggerated than in TV dramas. And you know how painful they should be during the period before they died?¡± Lavie Sue swallowed secretly, and had to say that Jiang Zeyan was really cruel. Killing people was as simple as eating. From his words alone, she could feel Yaoi¡¯s despair. Yaoi did not know that she needed to breathe. Her face became red with anger. Her mouth opened and closed but she could not speak. Her fear made her almost suffocate herself. Jiang Zeyan patted her face with a big hand: ¡°Hey, don¡¯t hold your breath. If you hold your breath, your family will die. Don¡¯t you want to save them?¡± No, she can¡¯t die now. Yaoi gasped and took a breath of air. Jiang Zeyan smiled heartlessly: ¡°It seems that you still want to save your family, so you should think it over for yourself. When the exhibition starts, you can do what Lavie Sue said, and I will release your family and promise not to find them again.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t do it, or call the police halfway, or tell anyone else¡­¡± He dragged the end of the video and turned it over to her: ¡°See, there is still my killer in this room, so you can help your family end their pain at any time.¡± After that, he stood up and walked to the side of the stairs, took his suit and patted the dust on it, put it in his arms, and smiled warmly at Lavie Sue, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go back.¡± Jiang Zeyan has always been excellent at doing things. He has already told Yaoi what is at stake, and he has no worries. When they walked away, the wind around the dpidated building would rise again. The voice of fear was like a ghost crying. The coarse sand grains on the ground were lifted to shoot Yaoi¡¯s tearful face, which made her hurt and pricked. But the tears in her eyes gradually dried up, and the whole person seemed to be drained of blood and tears, just like a withered frame on the dusty ground, with empty eyes. Mary Kinson drives to the gate of the base. This is a specially built underground base. It looks like an ordinary house on the surface. After opening the door, it is directly an elevator. Chen Ran stood in the elevator, looking at the simple curved surface, he always felt that it was not so simple: ¡°If you change the house into this way, thendlord will not tell you, how can people live on it?¡± Mary Kinson was worried about Yaoi, her eyebrows were frozen and she did not let go: ¡°I have bought the whole building.¡± Chen Ran: This is the capital city. It¡¯s quite true to buy a house with Mary Kinson¡¯s strength, but how much more entrenched it should be to buy a whole house! The elevator door opens. The whole screen catches his eye, and the light blue screen light directly reflects on their faces, adding a sense of technology to the base with weak light. Look at the left and right sides. Various newworkmunication equipment and search equipment are piled up. Along the wall of the elevator, there are rare books and codes written by Yaoi and Mary Kinson. Chen Ranyou was so shocked that he did not expect his two little sisters to be so professional now. All the screens suddenly shed the images of robots, and the mechanical female voices with different voices and colors seemed to be scrambling to answer Mary Kinson.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°The master has gone out for a walk.¡± ¡°Five hours, 31 minutes and 4 seconds have passed since the master went out¡­¡± ¡°The master is wearing a white Weidasen suit¡­¡± More than five hours? Mary Kinson felt more and more uneasy and gave themand again: ¡°Destination.¡± Chapter 251 Outside the window, the banyan tree was deep, and the dead leaves spiraled down with the wind. Yaoi seldom went out. She lived in seclusion in the secret base. Today, she saw the weather outside from the window. It was a nice autumn day, so she went out with headphones and took a walk in a nearby park. The equipment in the base was advanced. It was all made by Mary Kinson and Yaoi.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. She threw a little bubble candy into her mouth, which could help her think. She mumbled, ¡°the top floor. I want to go out.¡± A cold mechanical voice came from above the elevator. With a closer listen, it was a woman¡¯s voice. ¡°Okay, Yaoi. Take a walk ande back. If you stay at the base everyday, you will be bored.¡± Yaoi took it for granted that the voice was from Mary Kinson. She nodded obediently and said, ¡°Okay, Mary.¡± As soon as she left the base, an old man in a dark and shiny car came over at a corner not far away. In the spacious and extended back seat sat a man in a dark blue suit. His long ck hair fell along his eyebrows, just a little longer to cover his blue eyes like the sea, but the sharp light surging in the bottom of his eyes was full of killing intent. The driver in the front row poked his head and asked, ¡°boss, is that girl? She¡¯s different from the photo Miss Sue gave me, isn¡¯t she?¡± The owner of the back seat leaned back and put his long arms on the back of the chair. ¡°Follow me. Observe for a few days first.¡± Debbie was rendered speechless On the top floor. Sitting behind the desk, Wilm was wearing a ck suit, which was as dark as a day. His broad shoulder supported the suit very well. He had a handsome face with a clear outline. His deep eyes were as sharp as Eagle¡¯s eyes, which were full of red blood streaks. Seventh master hadn¡¯t had a good rest recently. Judging from his livid eyes, White Ben and Yangfei, who were standing in front of the table, dared not breathe heavily. White Ben nudged him to speak. Yangfei was straightforward. He bit the bullet and said, ¡°seventh master, about the exhibition of painter Chen, he said that ourpany¡¯s security is the best in the capital city. He hope ourpany can help organize it. He also want to have a talk with you.¡± Wilm opened his eyeszily, with a touch of displeasure and cruelty in them. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in the art exhibition. No,¡± he said Normally, this kind of matter could be exined by an ordinary manager, so it didn¡¯t bother Wilm at all. However, Celine insisted on asking Wilm to talk about it. Since Chenran was a little famous in the international market, they dared to ask Wilm. Getting the expected answer, no matter how high the price was, it didn¡¯t matter to seventh master. Yangfei felt pity for the high price set by the studio. White Ben cautiously handed the document to seventh master, stepped on the tail of a tiger and said, ¡°I heard that this painter Chen grew up in an orphanage, and this orphanage seems to have something to do with Miss Su.¡± Wilm leaned back, took the folder and signed the contract. ¡°He wants to see me?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± White Ben nodded. Wilm casually put the documents on the table and looked up at the clock and date on the wall. ¡°How about the day after tomorrow? I¡¯ll spare some time.¡± ¡°Okay, seventh master.¡± White Ben smiledfortably. He finally saved arge sum of money for thepany. Yangfei silently gave him a thumbs up with his right hand. Strong, White Ben. As expected, being a special assistant must be something extraordinary. On the weekend. Chenran¡¯s first art exhibition was about to be held in the capital city. Mary Kinson dressed up in her favorite suit and went to the art exhibition in a good mood. She happened to meet Chenran and asked him to give her two tickets to bring Be with her. When they arrived at the destination, unexpectedly, a guard stood at the door. Wearing a ck suit, stood there, waiting for the guest toe close. He politely said, ¡°Miss, please show me the invitation.¡± Mary Kinson raised her eyebrows in surprise. ¡°Isn¡¯t this just a notice of the art exhibition? I need an invitation.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss. You can¡¯t enter without the invitation.¡± the guard took a step forward, trying to dissuade her. It seemed that Chenran had done a good job, and the level of foreboding was the same. When Mary Kinson was about to take out her phone to call Chenran, the student card in her pocket fell down. The guard picked it up out of politeness. When he saw the name ¡°Mary Kinson¡± on it, his face changed. He stood sideways and said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you,. You are a VIP of our Brody¡¯spany. You don¡¯t need tickets and invitations wherever we cooperate. Pleasee in.¡± Mary Kinson was speechless When was there a VIP room? Why didn¡¯t she know it at all? She collected herself and walked into the exhibition. The structure and the simplest style of the exhibition made her feel rxed and happy. She had been used to the bustling and noisy capital, and asionally going to such an art exhibition could indeed make people rx and pursue the beauty of their hearts. Each of the paintings in the painting was painted by Colin, and everything was so elegant and rare. Not all the paintings were ced there. There was only one sample drawing in some ces, such as the big drawing in the middle. Now the drawing board was covered with a white cloth, and there was no main drawing in it. She walked along the sign and stopped in front of atest painting. On the painting was a field, and on the main board in cyan, the grass and trees were in the color of ashes. The wild grass grew wildly, giving people a sense of frantic savageness. Mary Kinson looked at it carefully. When she saw the grass in the lower left corner, she couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. Theughter attracted the attention of the onlookers behind. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± An unpleasant female voice sounded. Hearing the voice, Mary Kinson turned around and saw a girl at the same age staring at him with a cold face. She dressed in a literary style, with a xen long dress and her hair half coiled. Her eyes were unfriendly. ¡°Why are youughing?¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes were filled with coldness. ¡°Is there anything wrong with my smile?¡± ¡°Humph!¡± the girl nced at her with amusement. ¡°Who are you? How dare youugh at painter Chen¡¯s work? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s offensive?¡± She turned her head to look at the security guard not far from the door and said loudly, ¡°security guard,e here. Please drive this person who doesn¡¯t respect painter Chen out.¡± What happened? Why don¡¯t you let others smile at the art exhibition? The security guard came over and asked the girl, ¡°Miss, what can I do for you?¡± Like was a loyal fan of him, so he couldn¡¯t stand others¡¯ disrespect for his idol. ¡°She showed a mocking smile in front of his painting. She didn¡¯t respect him. Please ask her out.¡± Chapter 252 On the exhibition, those who didn¡¯t respect painter Chen had to go out. The security guard nodded. But when he saw Mary Kinson, he shook his head and said, ¡°this is our distinguished guest.¡± Like widened his eyes slightly, and then seemed to understand something. He sneered, ¡°I said why you dared to smile in the art exhibition. It turns out that you are a person with a background! But I won¡¯t stop here!¡± As he spoke, Like pped his hands in midair. An arrow pierced through the clouds and thousands of troops came. Journalists rushed over from all directions of the exhibition, with cameras or microphones in their hands. They looked at Like and then at Mary Kinson. Mary Kinson sighed in an almost inaudible way. She just wanted to see a painting quietly. Like directly took the microphone of one of them and said to the camera, ¡°everyone, look, this girl is at painter Chen¡¯s Art Exhibition¡­¡± She added some more serious words to irritate the crowd. ¡°May I know who thisdy is? She was called a distinguished guest by the security guard when she was able to enter the notice of artist Chen¡¯s art exhibition?¡± ¡°Or do you look down upon painters just because you are powerful?¡± ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you talk about famous paintings?¡± In a short moment, Mary Kinson became the target of public criticism, surrounded by reporters. She didn¡¯t me these reporters. After all, Like¡¯s words were too tempting. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to disrespect you. I just saw a little mistake in this painting and thought that it might be a joke made by the painter, so I couldn¡¯t helpughing.¡± The polite exnation did not get everyone¡¯s understanding, and the reporters were even more arrogant. ¡°Painter Chen drew hundreds of paintings, and each of them is perfect. There can¡¯t be any ws! What¡¯s your identity? Since you are talking nonsense here!¡± Like sneered, ¡°you¡¯re so arrogant. It¡¯s your honor to attend the art exhibition of artist Chen. Do you understand? Fortunately, this is just a foreboding of the art exhibition. If it¡¯s a real art exhibition, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be ashamed of yourself or be attacked by others!¡± With the international influence of Chenran, a single spit from everyone was enough to drown Mary Kinson! As she spoke, she even exaggeratedly ¡°Oh¡± and sneered, ¡°people like you may not have the chance to participate in the official exhibition of painter Chen.¡± Only then did Mary Kinson realize that they were in the same boat. It was meaningless to talk nicely with them. ¡°No one is perfect. Even if he is the artist in your heart, he will make mistakes.¡± after saying that, Mary Kinson turned around and was about to leave, unwilling to disturb the peace of her friend¡¯s art exhibition. However, to her surprise, the man behind her didn¡¯t want to let her go. Like even stepped forward and grabbed her arm. ¡°Hey, you haven¡¯t made it clear yet. You haven¡¯t apologized to painter Chen. Don¡¯t try to escape!¡± Mary Kinson suddenly stopped. Like didn¡¯t expect that she would stop and directly hit her back. Her nose poked into her back and she frowned in pain. Mary Kinson turned around. Her delicate and watery face was covered with ayer of frost under her beautiful fox eyes. At a close distance, the cold eyes almost froze Like. ¡°I never run away. I just don¡¯t want to talk about the length with the idiots. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid of you. You¡¯d better be clear about this!¡± Like was stunned. Her wordspletely irritated the reporters present. They all pressed Mary Kinson on the microphone and said, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re too arrogant! You didn¡¯t respect painter Chen first. Now you just call us idiots?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± Mary Kinson nced at them coldly. Her clear voice sounded a little cold. She didn¡¯t like to face these groups, but that didn¡¯t mean she was afraid of dealing with them. ¡°I have exined it two times, but you don¡¯t understand what I mean. Talking to you is just a waste of my time.¡± The reporters were furious, ¡°you!¡± Like came to her senses, propped her hands on her waist and said, ¡°wait and see. There are many senior reporters here. No matter how powerful your background is, we will definitely expose your identity and expose your evils in public.¡± The security guards at the outermost part of the room noticed that something was wrong and Mary Kinson couldn¡¯t get rid of it. They hurriedly called the person in charge, White Ben. ¡°White Ben, something is wrong. Miss Kinson is in trouble at the art exhibition. Shall we help her out?¡± The man on the other end of the line said in azy and unhurried voice, ¡°no, thanks. Miss Kinson will only cause trouble to others. They won¡¯t bother her.¡± The security guard was a little worried about Mary Kinson. After all, in this situation, it seemed that Mary Kinson was outnumbered. ¡°Can you really leave her alone?¡± ¡°No, you can just stand aside and watch a good show.¡± White Ben trusted Mary Kinson very much and hung up the phone. The security guard stared at the phone and didn¡¯t know what to do. Suddenly, a pair of shiny leather shoes appeared in front of him. He looked up along the straight trousers and was stunned for a moment. The man walked past the security guards, passed by the emotional reporters, and finally stood behind Mary Kinson. Mary Kinson didn¡¯t find the person behind him. He only saw that Like, who looked fierce a second ago, immediately became obedient, with a few blushes on her face. And those arrogant reporters also quieted down at the same time.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Just as she felt strange, she heard a clear male voice, like the wind from a deep valley, with the power to calm people down. ¡°Since you have great abilities as journalists, why don¡¯t you know that thisdy in front of you grew up in an orphanage with me? And the highest prices of my original several paintings were cooperation with her.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, everyone was shocked, as if they had been hit by a thunder. When they looked at Mary Kinson, the shock in their eyes turned into surprise, and then into embarrassment. Mary Kinson looked back and saw a very beautiful face. His slightly curly hair just came to his shoulder, making him look like a beautiful young maning out of a painting. He was born with charming waves in his peach blossom eyes, and in the blink of an eye, he exuded infinite charm. Seeing that Chenran personally helped Mary Kinson out of the predicament, Like was embarrassed, but at the same time, sheined with jealousy and displeasure, ¡°even if she is your friend, sheughed at your painting in the exhibition, which is disrespectful to you. We just want to protect your dignity.¡± With great interest, Chenran looked down at Mary Kinson and asked with an enchanting smile, ¡°are youughing at my painting? Which one?¡± Mary Kinsonzily pointed at the field not far behind him and said, ¡°this one. There is a wrong color treatment method on the lower corner of your painting. Obviously, the paint is not the same style. Isn¡¯t it destroying the whole drawing?¡± Chenran admitted frankly, ¡°this painting was finished three years ago. So far, only you can see it. You deserve it.¡± His big hand caressed her hair and finally pressed her neck. He smiled and said, ¡°you have sharp eyes.¡± Chapter 253 Seeing that the two acted intimately like brother and sister, Like was at a loss and took a step back. She seemed to have recruited an extraordinary person Mary Kinson grabbed her arm, raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°are you running away now?¡± Being caught, Like lowered her head in embarrassment. She had never thought that she would be embarrassed as soon as she saw Chenran. She felt both regretful and embarrassed. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know you know artist Chen, and I didn¡¯t know you were telling the truth.¡± Mary Kinson was not a Virgin Mary. She couldn¡¯t sympathize with the nder. ¡°So your attitude towards people depends on other people¡¯s identity, right?¡± With a disdainful smile on her face, Mary Kinson said, ¡°you said that no matter what background I have, I will be exposed. That¡¯s not true.¡± Like pressed his lips tightly and dared not speak, nor dare he look up at Chenran. Chenran nced at her bracelet and knew that it was her fan. She became more and more disappointed. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Like looked up nkly and thought there was a chance. He replied eagerly, ¡°my name is Like, and I¡¯m the founder of your domestic fans team.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Chenran said in a meaningful tone. He put his hand on Mary Kinson¡¯s shoulder naturally and smiled lightly. ¡°Okay, then you should have the tickets to the official opening week next week, right? I will inform you in person, and the people behind you, that you are not going to attend.¡± As he spoke, he led Mary Kinson through the crowd and reminded the security guard standing aside, ¡°please keep them in mind. I don¡¯t want to see any of them at the next formal art exhibition. As for thepensation, we will leave ording to the contract.¡± The security guard nodded. ¡°You can¡¯t do this to me!¡± as if waking up from a dream, Like turned around in despair, stared at their receding figures, and cried out, ¡°there are millions of fans in my circle. You will break their hearts by doing this to me!¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Mary Kinson looked back and could roughly guess the reporters. It was also Like who organized the water army for the exhibition. She squinted her eyes and looked at Chenran with aplicated expression. She asked in a low voice, ¡°does it have any impact on your art exhibition?¡± ¡°Even if I have tens of millions of fans, they are not as important as you.¡± Chenran turned a deaf ear to the voice behind her, and only Mary Kinson was in her eyes. As the security guards drove the rioters out, the voice behind them became lower, so Mary Kinson didn¡¯t take it seriously. Chenran was from the strength faction. Those who knew painting would only care about his painting, not to see how much he liked it. The two of them walked around the exhibition hall to the room on the second floor. The room was filled with a smell of paint and fragrance, making people feel like they were drawing a scene. ¡°Have a seat,¡± said Chenran as she sat on the sofa. Her beautiful eyes were like crescent moons, and her eyes were fixed on her. Mary Kinson felt ufortable being stared at by her. She held her arms and frowned, ¡°Why are you staring at me like this? I have gold on my face.¡± With a gentle smile on his lips and love in his eyes, Chenran said, ¡°it¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. Is there anything wrong?¡± Sitting in front of him, Mary Kinson raised her head and said, ¡°look, I¡¯ll let you have a good look.¡± He had thought that Chenran would p her away, but she didn¡¯t expect that his eyes would fall down gently like this. Mary Kinson was looking at his eyes full of longing, obediently motionless. The two of them hadn¡¯t seen each other for more than ten years. After a while, Chenran seemed to have seen enough. he poured her a cup of tea with a smile and said, ¡°have some tea first, and then tell me slowly how you came back to the Kinson family and how you married seventh master.¡± When Mary Kinson was about to take the tea, her hand suddenly stopped. She looked at him in surprise and said, ¡°you just came to the capital city. Why don¡¯t you investigate me first?¡± ¡°How can I have the ability to investigate you?¡± Chenranughed and said, ¡°isn¡¯t the expert in investigation at your ce?¡± He was referring to Yaoi. Mary Kinson reached out her hand and took a sip of tea. ¡°If you are free today, let¡¯s have dinner together. We can meet Yaoi as well.¡± While speaking, she was still thinking about the Be at home. She raised her head with a smile, and her eyes werezy and somewhat spoiled, like a sleepy cat, rubbing its fluffy hair into your arms. ¡°Then help me sign a few more names and draw a small painting on it. I want to give it to my sister. She likes you very much.¡± Seeing that she got along well with the Kinson family, Chenran breathed a sigh of relief and nodded, ¡°as long as you ask, I can meet your sister.¡± Mary Kinson tilted her head and smiled sweetly. Since she was a child, Chenran had always treated her like this, giving her full favor and tenderness. How lucky she was to be able to obtain so much warmth in the orphanage. ¡°For the sake of my sister, I¡¯d better meet Yaoi first. I¡¯ll call her.¡± Mary Kinson took out her phone from her pocket and called Yaoi. ¡°She must be very happy to know that you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°She already knew.¡± looking at her gently, Chenran hesitated for a while and said, ¡°I also went to see seventh master¡­¡± While Mary Kinson stared at the phone that was not connected and was a little surprised. Yaoi didn¡¯t need to go to work all the time. She was born to be a genius and had already finished all her courses. After learning a lot about the Inte and code, her attainments wereparable to any hacker in the country at present. Therefore, twenty-four hours a day, as long as Mary Kinson called, Yaoi would answer the phone quickly. But this time She frowned and had a bad feeling. Then she called. The cold female voice on the phone was still repeated, ¡°sorry, the number you dialed is not answered for the time being Before the woman could finish her words, Mary Kinson stood up and said coldly, ¡°no, we have to go to see Yaoi. Something might have happened to Yaoi!¡± Chenran¡¯s face darkened. he followed Mary Kinson to the base of Yaoi. He wanted to drive, but Mary Kinson insisted on driving by herself. The car ran at a high speed all the way, which surprised Chenran. In the park near the base. Yaoi, dressed in a lovely suit, squatted under a tree and solved the form with the fallen leaves. It was getting more and more interesting. Suddenly, a pair of high-heeled shoes came in and trampled on the withered leaves, only to find the sound of ¡®rattle¡¯. Yaoi frowned and raised her head in chagrin. The autumn sun, falling from the sparse leaves, coated the woman¡¯s long hair with a glow, but her face behind the light was gloomy and cold. Her eyes were like the sun that was mottled on the ground, chaotic and filled with resentment. The woman smiled at her, ¡°little Yaoi, do you remember me?¡± Of course Yaoi remembered her. She was Mary¡¯s best friend before. Butter, the Gao family didn¡¯t decline. The members of the Gao family went in and went crazy. Lavie Sue wouldn¡¯t appear in front of her again. Chapter 254 Lavie Sue is not a nice person. Although Yaoi doesn¡¯t contact people at ordinary times, she also understands the malice in the eyes of viins, so she stands up and runs in the opposite direction without looking back. ¡°Catch her!¡± Lavie Sue said coldly. Then, several tall and powerful men appeared from all directions. They could not help but lift Yaoi¡¯s arms on both sides, lift her in the air like a rag doll, and bring her to Lavie Sue. ¡°Let me go!¡± Yaoi kicked her legs, her round eyes bulging, and she red at Lavie Sue angrily: ¡°You let them let me go!¡± The crowd shouted respectfully: ¡°Miss Sue.¡± Lavie Sue raised her hand and said, ¡°Take her with me.¡± Although there are not many people in the park, there are always people passing by. It is inconvenient to do things here. As she walked farther and farther away, Yaoi became more frightened, pedaling harder, and turned her head from side to side to ask the passers-by for help: ¡°Help, help me, they are bad people, they want to hurt me, save me¡­¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. While shouting, she tried to use her arm to push the earphone hanging around her neck to get excited and positioned, so that Sister Maru could find herself. Lavie Sue had known everything for a long time, and turned around to wink at the two men. The man took the handkerchief out of his pocket and put it into Yaoi¡¯s mouth without saying anything. She didn¡¯t let go until she couldn¡¯t even make a ¡®hum hum¡¯ voice. Lavie Sue tilted her head and stared at the earphones on her neck. The blue fluorescence on the top was slightly shining. She pointed to it and said coldly, ¡°Take off the earphones and throw them away.¡± The man pulled off the earphones and threw them into the jungle of the park like rags. Yaoi stared, and her eyes followed the rounded earphones until they could not see, and her eyes were dark without any light. It¡¯s over. Nobody can help her. Sister Mary, where are you They followed a path in the park and came to an abandoned building nearby. There is only one wall on all sides, and it is also a wild area. The wind in the abandoned empty frame is like a ghost, giving people a terrible feeling of infiltration. Lavie Sue patted the dust on the stairs, put the man¡¯s coat on her, sat down on it, and turned her head to scan Yaoi as if she were a queen. The men put down Yaoi. Her arm was so painful that she felt numb. She slowly put down her arm and looked up at Lavie Sue in front of her. ¡°What do you want to bring me here?!¡± She said in a tiger voice, pretending not to be afraid. ¡°Of course I¡¯ll settle with you.¡± Lavie Sue supported her chin with one hand, and her eyes were as cold as a dead pool. After she was with Jiang Zeyan, she did not rest for a moment, and finally found the IP address of her father¡¯s mobile phone with the help of top German hackers. It is the base of Yaoi. That is to say, the evidence of her father¡¯s phone call record was deleted by this little girl! So that her father was tricked by Mary Kinson, but no evidence was found! Yaoi¡¯s grape like eyes turned from side to side, a little confused and afraid, and refused to make a sound. She is just a teenage girl. Standing in such an empty ce, there are several big men standing on both sides, she felt more or less afraid. Lavie Sue pursed her lips and suddenly smiled, which relieved the cold feeling on her face: ¡°But don¡¯t be too afraid. I know you are not the mastermind, but you are just being used by Mary Kinson.¡± ¡°Sister Mary didn¡¯t use me, I am willing to do things for her.¡± Yaoi said with her neck stuck. She is afraid, but she can¡¯t tolerate others to provoke her and sister Mary. Lavie Sue raised her eyebrows and smiled coldly. She didn¡¯t want to talk to her kindly: ¡°Well, since you are a loyal dog, I have nothing to say to you.¡± She looked at the men and said, ¡°What are you doing? Give her something.¡± The men understood, took the photo out of their pockets and threw it in front of Yaoi, then twisted her small arms on her back to catch her. The men were very strong. He bent over Yaoi and looked down at the photos on the ground. The photo is very old, but the pictures inside make Yaoi¡¯s eyes wide in fear, and her body starts to retreat in fear. The men grabbed her by the arm, but she couldn¡¯t move back. ¡°Let go of me¡­ let go of me¡­ let go of me!¡± Yaoi cried with copse. Tears streamed out of her eyes and fell on the photo, reflecting the clean face of the girl in the middle more clearly. Yaoi was even more scared, and his legs kept retreating. Lavie Sue smiled happily. It seems that the photo is useful: ¡°Little Yaoi, the girl in the middle of the photo, you are very familiar.¡± Yaoi¡¯s chin trembled so much that she wanted to be held by a man. She had to close her eyes if she wanted to see it, but her tears kepting out. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know anything!¡± The picture of wind blowing on the ground shows the bottom one. In the picture, three children with obvious height difference are standing on the corridor, while a girl just jumped down in front of the corridor, and the whole person is suspended in the air. As you can see from the photo, the girl will surely die next. After all, there are seven or eight floors in the photo floor. Lavie Sue¡¯s mouth became more and more open. Looking at the helpless and frightened Yaoi, she thought of herself hanging on the railing that day. In contrast, she felt indescribable pleasure. She snapped, ¡°Open her eyes and let her see!¡± The man standing behind squats down relentlessly, and together they can easily imprison Yaoi. His thick fingers open Yaoi¡¯s eyelids like a grindstone and force her to look at the photo. There is no way to resist or escape. Yaoi can only numbly look at the photos of her former friends before they died, letting the dusty painful memories in her heart erode her like wild animals. Despair, helplessness, pain, powerlessness Lavie Sue is very happy that the photos found out can have such an effect. She walks to Yaoi step by step, pushes the man in front of her and holds Yaoi¡¯s pink face, forcing Yaoi to look up at herself. Her eyes were red with hatred: ¡°Listen, when your brother Chen Ran opens his art exhibition next week, go and tell the reporters that Mary Kinson pushed the person in the photo. Otherwise, I will go to the media to disclose that your orphanage is shielding the murderer. All three of you in the photo are murderers, and no one can get away from it!¡± Yaoi¡¯s whole face seems to be fished out of the water. It¡¯s impossible for her to betray Mary Kinson! She gathered her strength and spat at Lavie Sue¡¯s face: ¡°Bah, you mean bad woman!¡± Lavie Sue caught her saliva with her face and closed her eyes to take a deep breath. Then she opened his eyes, raised her hand and pped Yaoi. ž¨C Snap¨C Chapter 255 A loud and clear p directly stopped the strong wind, and suddenly it became quiet all around. Only the sound of Yaoi¡¯s body being fanned to the ground was heard. Lavie Sue took the paper towel handed by the people around her, wiped the saliva from her face, and threw it aside with disgust: ¡°I¡¯d rather die here than betray Mary Kinson!¡± Yaoiy on the ground, unable to stand up. Her small body was as weak as an old doll: ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Good! Good! That¡¯s great!¡± She dosen¡¯t know what¡¯s good about Mary Kinson, who can make Yaoi work so hard for her!? Lavie Sue angrily took out her mobile phone and called Jiang Zeyan. No one answered the phone, but the phone rang nearby. Lavie Sue looked around and found Jiang Zeyaning towards them. Jiang Zeyan only wore a thin shirt, with the cuffs rolled to the end of the elbows. The exposed elbows were full of power, and Lengjun¡¯s face was full of fierce edges and corners. He just put his coat on Lavie Sue¡¯s body, patted her on the shoulder, and showed a gentle smile that he had never seen before: ¡°Why do you still hit people? Does your hand hurt?¡± Then, he shook her hand and put it on his mouth to blow: ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, just leave it to me.¡± Lavie Sue pursed her mouth and asked, ¡°How¡¯s your side?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Zhang Zeyan smiled heartily and confidently, then turned to look at Yaoi on the ground, and his eyes suddenly became cold and ruthless. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to me, will you?¡± He held his mobile phone between his two fingers and yed the video in front of Yaoi. That¡¯s live video. In the video, a family of three is blindfolded and tied back to back in an empty house. They can¡¯t see anything and sit there quietly without moving. That¡¯s Yaoi¡¯s parents in other cities, as well as his brother in primary school. ¡°Dad! Mom! Brother!¡± Yaoi went to grab the mobile phone excitedly. When he zoomed in, he saw that their mouths were covered with dead skin. Yaoi¡¯s tears burst again and shouted to his mobile phone: ¡°Mom and Dad! Can you hear me? Mom and Dad, say something!¡± Jiang Zeyan raised his pants, squatted down slowly, and watched the video with Yaoi: ¡°Stop barking, they can¡¯t hear it. It¡¯s not an open voice video.¡± Yaoi turned to see this strange and cold face, and his body began to tremble, and the unprecedented fear engulfed her. What do these people really want to do? Jiang Zeyan can understand the fear and confusion in her eyes. She takes back her phone with a smile on her lips, wipes it and puts it in her pocket: ¡°Little girl, the video is for you to confirm whether I have captured the wrong person, and see if you think you have captured the wrong person.¡± He was like a cold-blooded animal, and his voice was not turbulent: ¡°I caught your familyst Monday, and I have been there for seven or eight days without food.¡± Yaoi¡¯s pupils were magnified to the point where they could not be more magnified. The tears slowly condensed into a big one, and then rolled to her palm, burning to the bottom of her heart. Jiang Zeyan also continued to say, ¡°Do as Lavie Sue said in the painting exhibition next week, or your parents and your brother will starve to death there.¡± He squinted his blue eyes like a sea, and their light condensed into a sharp sword, cutting Yaoi¡¯s nerves inch by inch: ¡°Normal people canst a month without eating, but it also depends on their physical quality. Your parents are not fat, and they shouldst 20 days, but your brother is still young, and he has been hungry for seven or eight days. If he doesn¡¯t eat next week, he may have died long ago.¡± His voice did not make waves: ¡°I have starved many people to death, and their death is very painful. The flesh and eyes on their faces are trapped, which is no more exaggerated than in TV dramas. And you know how painful they should be during the period before they died?¡± Lavie Sue swallowed secretly, and had to say that Jiang Zeyan was really cruel. Killing people was as simple as eating. From his words alone, she could feel Yaoi¡¯s despair. Yaoi did not know that she needed to breathe. Her face became red with anger. Her mouth opened and closed but she could not speak. Her fear made her almost suffocate herself. Jiang Zeyan patted her face with a big hand: ¡°Hey, don¡¯t hold your breath. If you hold your breath, your family will die. Don¡¯t you want to save them?¡± No, she can¡¯t die now. Yaoi gasped and took a breath of air. Jiang Zeyan smiled heartlessly: ¡°It seems that you still want to save your family, so you should think it over for yourself. When the exhibition starts, you can do what Lavie Sue said, and I will release your family and promise not to find them again.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t do it, or call the police halfway, or tell anyone else¡­¡± He dragged the end of the video and turned it over to her: ¡°See, there is still my killer in this room, so you can help your family end their pain at any time.¡± After that, he stood up and walked to the side of the stairs, took his suit and patted the dust on it, put it in his arms, and smiled warmly at Lavie Sue, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go back.¡± Jiang Zeyan has always been excellent at doing things. He has already told Yaoi what is at stake, and he has no worries. When they walked away, the wind around the dpidated building would rise again. The voice of fear was like a ghost crying. The coarse sand grains on the ground were lifted to shoot Yaoi¡¯s tearful face, which made her hurt and pricked. But the tears in her eyes gradually dried up, and the whole person seemed to be drained of blood and tears, just like a withered frame on the dusty ground, with empty eyes. Mary Kinson drives to the gate of the base. This is a specially built underground base. It looks like an ordinary house on the surface. After opening the door, it is directly an elevator. Chen Ran stood in the elevator, looking at the simple curved surface, he always felt that it was not so simple: ¡°If you change the house into this way, thendlord will not tell you, how can people live on it?¡± Mary Kinson was worried about Yaoi, her eyebrows were frozen and she did not let go: ¡°I have bought the whole building.¡± Chen Ran: This is the capital city. It¡¯s quite true to buy a house with Mary Kinson¡¯s strength, but how much more entrenched it should be to buy a whole house! The elevator door opens. The whole screen catches her eye, and the light blue screen light directly reflects on their faces, adding a sense of technology to the base with weak light. Look at the left and right sides. Various newworkmunication equipment and search equipment are piled up. Along the wall of the elevator, there are rare books and codes written by Yaoi and Mary Kinson. Chen Ran was so shocked that he did not expect his two little sisters to be so professional now. ¡°Yaoi, Yaoi!¡± Mary Kinson went to the middle of the screen and called Yaoi¡¯s name. All the screens suddenly shed the images of robots, and the mechanical female voices with different voices and colors seemed to be scrambling to answer Mary Kinson. ¡°The master has gone out for a walk.¡± ¡°Five hours, 31 minutes and 4 seconds have passed since the master went out¡­¡± ¡°The master is wearing a white Weidasen suit¡­¡± More than five hours?This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Mary Kinson felt more and more uneasy and gave themand again: ¡°Destination.¡± Chapter 256 Most robot systems do not make a sound. After a few seconds of dy, one of the robots replied: ¡°I heard the owner said that he would go to Dar Park for a walk.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s heart trembled, she turned around and pulled Chen Ran, who was still groping for high-tech, out. Chen Ran has not found enough expression. His eyes are filled with hesitation: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Where is Yaoi?¡± Mary Kinson did not hear him because she was worried about Yaoi. Her long, straight legs walked fast. Chen Ran was much taller than her and was dragged away. When we arrived at Dar Park, near dusk, the sky was covered with rosy clouds, rendering the park like a picture in autumn.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Mary Kinson has a clear division ofbor, and there is some uneasiness in her clear voice: ¡°Let¡¯s look separately, my northeast and your southwest. Look carefully at every corner, and don¡¯t miss anything.¡± Until then, Chen Ran felt the seriousness of the matter. The two men searched for more than half a circle separately, but did not find any clues. Mary Kinson¡¯s eyebrows grew tighter and tighter. During the call, she made several calls, but no one answered. Suddenly, Chen Ran called. She answered immediately. Chen Ran smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t look for Yaoi. Yaoi is here.¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°She fell asleep in the sun on the smallwn in the west. After sleeping all afternoon,e here.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s eyebrows did not loosen. She knew too much about Yaoi. Yaoi has a social phobia. Since she was a child, she has only dealt with electronic products. After being adopted, she has a good rtionship with her family, but only with Chen Ran. It is impossible for her to rx her vignce and fall asleep on the busy parkwn. There must be a problem! The wind blew from the bottom of her feet, and she walked quickly to the position Chen Ran said. From a distance, she saw Chen Ran¡¯s big hand fell on Yaoi¡¯s face and kneaded it. The soft light of the sunset passed between them, reflecting Yaoi¡¯s small face golden yellow. Waiting for Mary Kinson to approach, Chen Ran patted thewn beside her andughed to the devil: ¡°Sit down, look at the sweat that is driving you all over your head. Yaoi just fell asleep.¡± Mary Kinson sat down against Yaoi and carefully looked for Yaoi¡¯s ruddy face. She did not know whether Chen Ran rubbed too hard or the sun was red. In short, the more she looked, the more wrong she was. ¡°Sorry, Sister Mary, I didn¡¯t hear the phone ringing when I fell asleep, which made you worried.¡± Yaoi turned around and hugged Mary Kinson, as if a child had found a way to rely on her. The soft voice was a bit dumb. Mary Kinson drooped her eyes, covered the cold feeling at the bottom of her eyes, slid her palm down her hair, and gently patted her back: ¡°It¡¯s OK, everything will be fine.¡± Chen Ran looked at Mary Kinson strangely and didn¡¯t understand what she said. Mary Kinson didn¡¯t exin. She just held up Yaoi, held his little hand tightly in her palm, and said, ¡°OK, let¡¯s send you back to the base.¡± Yaoi nods. Send Yaoi back to the base. After seeing her lying down and getting ready to sleep, Mary Kinson smiles brightly and waves her hand with bright eyes: ¡°Yaoi should have a good rest.¡± Yaoi alsoughed, but the radian of her mouth looked awkward. Until the elevator door is closed. The smile on Mary Kinson¡¯s face suddenly condensed, leaving only frost hanging on her eyebrows. ¡°Mary, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Chen Ran¡¯s eyebrows closed slightly, and the peach blossom¡¯s eyes shed a puzzled light. Mary Kinson took her mobile phone out of her pocket, lowered her head and dialed a series of numbers that she would not call at all. Chen Ran¡¯s words were echoed when the bell rang. ¡°Yaoi is busy.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Before Chen Ran asked clearly, Mary Kinson took the phone and put it to her ear. The phone was connected. The voice line at the other end of the phone is deep and honest, and a bit of sultry crispness spreads along the phone: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mary Kinson said simply, ¡°Help me.¡± ¡°Say.¡± ¡°I have a sister who has been threatened. I will give you her family address. You can send someone to check their safety, but you should act closely and quickly without being noticed. You¡¯d better go there in the next two days.¡± The man on the phone said from the tip of his nose, ¡°Hmm.¡± The words are simple, but the voice seems magical, which makes people feel very relieved. Mary Kinson stretched out her hand to lift her hair from her forehead, pressed her palm tightly against her forehead, and her eyshes blinked: ¡°I will give you my sister¡¯s address. You can send someone from the dark side to protect her from idents. Don¡¯t go near her. I suspect that someone is threatening her by using her family.¡± Yaoi¡¯s background is too simple. To threaten her, there are only two options. One is her adoptive parents¡¯ family, and the other is herself. ¡°Hmm.¡± Mary Kinson pursed her lips and subconsciously said, ¡°Thanks¡­¡± Chapter 257 Thank you. The phone was cut off by the other end. Mary Kinson remembered what Gu Wilm said. he didn¡¯t like the word ¡°thank you¡±. She raised her hand and patted her forehead hard, and the sound of ¡°Pa pa pa¡± started. Chen Ran sped her hand and immediately saw that her forehead was photographed. She was distressed and confused: ¡°Why are you beating yourself?¡± ¡°If Yaoi has an ident, it must be because of me, I¡­¡± Mary Kinson gave a deep breath, and the pretty fox¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much,¡± Chen Ran said, worried about Yaoi. However, since Mary has contacted Gu Wilm, they need not worry too much. In fact, Mary Kinson can go to find out for herself, but she doesn¡¯t know what happened to Yaoi. If she goes to find out hastily, she may be surprised. After all, this is a ce in the capital. It¡¯s hard to defend yourself. In order to protect your safety, the best way is to ask the Seventh Master for help. Mary Kinson didn¡¯t show too much in front of Chen Ran. She raised her lips and smiled slightly: ¡°Well, I will send you back to the exhibition. You are ready for your first show. Don¡¯t lose face to me.¡± ¡°Of course, it doesn¡¯t depend on who he got the sutra from.¡± Chen Ran¡¯s eyebrows were full of confidence, and her eyes seemed to hide endless broken light, which was very attractive. The night is as cool as water, which is different from the autumn cool in the day. Mary Kinson stood on the balcony on the second floor of the vi, facing the cold wind in front of her, but she didn¡¯t know it. The pretty fox¡¯s eyes hung down and stared at the t screen in front of her. The fluorescence ted her pupils with ayer of light blue, which made her look perfect and even less like a real person. Her fingers quickly rolled back and forth on the touch screen, with rows of English apanied by numerical codes, indicating that someone had indeed moved Yaoi¡¯swork wall system. They locate Yaoi ording to the IP address! In other words, Yaoi¡¯s base has been watched! So Yaoi had a hundred idents today! Mary Kinson breathed tight, a touch of tingling blood shed at the bottom of her eyes, and she held the tablet in her hand. In her previous life, she had felt the pain of leaving her most concerned rtives, family members and children. In this life, she has vowed never to let people around her suffer because of her own! Now it is just the beginning. She has not found the father of her child yet, but she has hurt Yaoi around her. She hates her own ipetence more than she mes herself. Her subordinates are faster. It takes time to find the source of the invasion, but Yaoi is not right. I¡¯m afraid thest thing I can afford is time! It was one o¡¯clock and two o¡¯clock, so he put his coat on her, making her look like a child who stole adult clothes. The whole body was wrapped up, and she only showed a small face as delicate as a porcin doll, her nose was very red by the night wind, and her cheeks were pink, soft and cute. Goo Wilm¡¯s eyes were dark, his throat knot moved slightly, his eyes drooped, and she gently covered her soft lips. Kiss gently with a touch of meaning, a little bit over her lips, the warm tip of the tongue to test her teeth, as if seeking her advice. She dosen¡¯t know when the night wind is also gentle, gently lifting her hair, and it tickles her face and heart. Mary Kinson, thinking of asking him to help during the day, felt a littlepromise with a vague feeling, actually rxed his lips and teeth and silently invited Gu William to kiss. Gu Wilm puts his big hand on the back of her head along her arm and kisses her more deeply. Mary Kinson¡¯s slender eyshes trembled. She could feel his care. He seemed to be trying to restrain his instinct to indulge. His other big palm was gently buckled on her waist. The temperature of the palm was slightly hot, and she felt it directly through a thinyer of cloth. It¡¯s not the first time she has been kissed. But this time, Mary Kinson was particrly nervous and confused. The night is getting deeper and deeper. On the branches of the moon, the light fell into the room on the third floor. Rose kinson rarely took the initiative toe to Be¡¯s room and sat in the sofa casually and gracefully with smiling eyes and a gentle look. Be happily turned something in the drawer, and then ran to Rose Kinson with the thing in her hand as if she had found a treasure. ¡°Look, Sister Rose, this is my painting these days. How about seeing it?¡± Rose Kinson took the painting and pretended to look at it carefully During this time, Be Kinsonwas recognized by her family and the people in the school, and the whole person was radiant: ¡°Well, I will study hard.¡± Rose Kinson nodded, handed the painting to her, put her hands t on her knees, and said naturally, ¡°By the way, does your favorite painter Chen Ran have a preview of the exhibition in the capital?¡± ¡°Yes, and I will have a holiday tomorrow, so I can go and have a look.¡± Be Kinson was defenseless to her, smiling naively. Rose Kinson slightly pursed her lower lip, and a sinister silk light shed at the bottom of her eyes. Then she smiled and asked, ¡°What time will you go out tomorrow? Let me see if I can take you on the way.¡± ¡°No, I haven¡¯t taken the bus for a long time. I will go out by myself tomorrow. You don¡¯t need to send me away.¡± Be Kinson smiled sweetly. After arriving at the destination, Rose Kinson asked her sister to have a rest early. When she came out of her room and went down the stairs, she bowed her head and sent a message on her mobile phone. She grasped sister¡¯s trip tomorrow is under control. At this time, Gu Willm released Mary Kinson. It happened that she slowly opened her eyes. Because of the long kiss, her cheeks were slightly red. The beautiful fox¡¯s eyes were misty with drizzle, which was more beautiful and moving. Gu Wilm couldn¡¯t help stroking her soft hair, leaning down slightly, and his broad shoulders were low. In this way, Mary Kinson¡¯s sight swept to Rose Kinson who came downstairs. Rose Kinson¡¯s room is in the master bedroom on the first floor. How could shee out from the third floor?This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Mary Kinson¡¯s thin eyebrows closed slightly, and a sense of uneasiness, like a, gradually enveloped her. Gu Wilm¡¯s slightly thin calluses fingertips ran along her reddish corners of the lips, gently helping her remove some water stains: ¡°Rest first?¡± Mary Kinson regained consciousness and smiled, ¡°Well, let¡¯s go back.¡± Anyway, if we continue, we will not be able to crack the ID of the attackingwork for a while. When they entered the room together, Gu Wilm raised his hand and looked at his watch. The eagle¡¯s eyes sank slightly: ¡°I have to go back to thepany. I won¡¯t sleep at Kinsib¡¯s today. Remember to sleep well yourself.¡± With that, he rubbed Mary Kinson¡¯s hair symbolically withrge hands, and then walked away. It seems that she can¡¯t sleep well without him. Then she went directly to the third floor and went to Su Yuwan¡¯s room. Dong Dong Dong¨C After several knocks on the door, there was a joyful sound of footsteps, and then the door opened. ¡°Sister Mary, why are you here?¡± Be Kinson took a paintbrush in her hand, and her eyes narrowed into a crescent moon. Her eyes were like starlight, pure and quick. Mary Kinson walked into the room with a soft smile and scanned the room: ¡°I just saw my sister go down from the third floor. Was she in your room just now?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Be Kinson led her to the painting: ¡°Look, this is my painting these days. How about it?¡± Mary Kinson took a nce, then took the paintbrush from her hand and said in a warm voice, ¡°How about I help you change it?¡± Be Kinson did not know that her sister could paint, but her eyes were brighter. She nodded forcefully, ¡°Well, well, Sister Maru can paint, too. Do you know Chen Ran is a painter?¡± asional painting can make people feel rxed. Mary Kinson sat on the small wooden chair, slowly put the brush on the paper, and with the movement of her hands, she slightly raised the corner of her lips: ¡°Do you know Chen Ran is very powerful?¡± ¡°It¡¯s amazing. There are so many people in our school, but few of them know Chen Ran. It¡¯s obvious that Chen Ran is famous.¡± Be¡¯s eyes brimmed with admiration. ¡°Moreover, I have seen all his paintings on the Inte. Each painting is beautiful and has a sense of story. Once I saw his assistant taking pictures of his painting.¡± Speaking of this, Be Kinson became more and more obsessed, and could not help looking up: ¡°In the video, painter Chen¡¯s serious and beautiful side face is as one with the spring, summer, autumn and winter in the painting¡­¡± Mary Kinson raised her eyebrows slightly and asked, ¡°Do you like his spring, summer, autumn and winter?¡± In this case, she would like to reach her wish for her sister. Chapter 258 Mary Kinson nodded: ¡°Well, the genuine was bought by the Queen of Ennd, and the fakes on the market are less than 1% of the original, so it is difficult for me to buy a fake.¡± It can be seen that Chen Ran¡¯s brushwork is too independent. At present, if anyone is capable of imitating simr fakes, he is also great. Be Kinson was alone in admiring Chen Ran for a while. Then she realized that her sister didn¡¯t answer, and she came back to her senses and looked down at the painting. When her eyes fell on the painting paper, Be Kinson¡¯s pupils widened slightly, as if someone had lit a acupoint in an instant, and she was frozen in the same spot, unable to help but hold her breath and keep her breath, for fear of disturbing Mary Kinson who was painting. The paintbrush in the girl¡¯s hand danced in the warm orange light in the room. She pursed her lips, and her delicate eyebrows and eyes showed a serious and focused light, as if at this moment her whole heart was on the drawing board, drawing from the simple to the deep and delicately. Because Mary Kinson saw the painting, she had already mastered the key points and details.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. In just one hour, a picture of spring, summer, autumn and winter suddenly appeared on the paper. Mary Kinson felt relieved when she remembered thest stroke. It took her a long time to paint, but she just copied Chen Ran¡¯s painting without much effort. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not the original, but it¡¯s OK. If you like it, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± With that, Mary Kinson turned her head and saw that her sister was in the same ce, and her eyes seemed silly for a moment. She raised her hand and snapped her fingers in front of her sister¡¯s eyes Be Kinson woke up suddenly and stood slowly in front of the painting. She wanted to reach out to touch the drawing board, but she felt offended. When others copy a painting, the best one can only be simr in shape. No painting can imitate the essence and details of the original. However, it is not too much to say that this is the original. Compared with the original, it even has a little more offensive impact aesthetic feeling, which directly sublimates the original painting. ¡°It turns out that¡­ Sister is a big shock.¡± Be Kinson didn¡¯t recover from the shock for a long time, and her voice was a little excited after the shock. Mary Kinson smiled faintly. It seems that her sister likes it very much. It¡¯s not a waste of time. At this time, Be Kinson was just starting to paint. She didn¡¯t understand that the painting in front of her was of the international top level, buts he thought that her sister was painting well. Ten yearster, after Be Kinson understood Mary Kinson¡¯s strength, this painting also became a valuable collection. ¡°By the way, what did Sister Rose Kinson do in your room before?¡± Mary Kinson asked aloud, not forgetting the business. Be Kinson still stood in front of the painting and answered absentmindedly, ¡°She asked me where to go tomorrow and whether to take me by the way. I said I would take the bus to see the preview of the painting exhibition, which might take a long time. If I ask Rose to take me with her family driver, which might dy their time.¡± Mary Kinson instinctively raised her eyebrows at the thought of her sister¡¯s tragic situation in her previous life. Recently, she has been exposed to Rose Kinson several times, and she is likely to retaliate. A sister Yaoi has had an ident. Mary Kinson can¡¯t let this sister have another ident. With this in mind, Mary Kinson patted her on the shoulder and whispered, ¡°I have a friend who also wants to go to the art exhibition. My ssmates, I will let him go with you, just to be apanion.¡± Be Kinson nodded her head. ¡°OK, I¡¯ll let him wait for you at the bus stop tomorrow.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Later, Mary Kinson left the room without saying hello and took out her mobile phone to call Yang Feng. The phone was quickly answered, and a male voice came: ¡°Mary, haven¡¯t you had a rest sote?¡± Mary Kinson walked toward the inside and lowered her voice subconsciously: ¡°Yang Feng, I want to ask you for help. Are you free tomorrow?¡± ¡± free, just tell me what you want..¡± The next day, just after ten o¡¯clock. Be Kinson wore ordinary clothes, carried a drawing board and a camera, happily said goodbye to her family, and went to the nearby bus stop alone. Autumn is bright and sunny, which makes people feel good. Be Kinson just came to the bus stop when a bus passed by. She looked at the number 566 on the navigation system, bowed her head and walked forward, only to bump into the man¡¯s chest. It was tied like a wall, which made Be¡¯s forehead ache. ¡°s.¡± She was knocked back a step, holding her forehead in both hands and raising her head. In front of him, the boy was looking at himself. The bright, starlike eyes seemed to have specially polished the photos of stars. His face was full of youthful vitality and publicity. He could not hide anything in his ordinary gray T shirt. Be Kinson blushed slightly. She moved her eyes away and her heart thumped: ¡°Sorry, I was looking at the map, but I didn¡¯t notice anyone in front of me. I didn¡¯t deliberately bump into you.¡± This person¡­ looks good, which is several times better than the school grass in the school. The boy reached out and picked up the drawing board and kettle she was carrying. His voice was as clear as Yang: ¡°Well, I deliberately bumped into you.¡± Be Kinson: ¡°!!!¡± The boy was very strong. When he raised the drawing board, he almost picked up Be Kinson. Be Kinson hurriedly took her arm out of the drawing board and blinked her bright and clear eyes at him: ¡°You¡­ you are¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t your sister tell you?¡± The boy raised his eyebrows, his handsome face with moderate angrity, and all angles were handsome and threatening: ¡°I am her ssmate Yang Feng.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Be Kinson nodded thoughtfully, but she had no memory. She just remembered that Sister Mary said someone woulde. It¡¯s a big thing for her. It¡¯s hung on her shoulder by Yang Feng. It looks like a small piece. It¡¯s slightly incongruous. Be Kinson looked at him and smiled. The bus arrived just in time, and there were not many people in the waiting booth. Many people ran out of nowhere and rushed to get on the bus. Someone was in a hurry to go to work. He passed Be Kinson and identally bumped into her. Be Kinson eximed, ¡°Ah!¡± She was so weak that she would fall to the ground like a piece of paper. At the critical moment, Yang Feng stretched out his hand to embrace her waist and held her in his arms. The fragrance of softener poured into the tip of her nose, and her heart seemed to be broken, ¡®Bang Bang Bang¡¯ kept jumping out of her throat. Yang Feng walks onto the bus with her like the wind, and then goes directly to the man who just bumped into Su Yuwan. ¡°Hello.¡± The man just sat on the seat, looked up at Yang Feng, and saw that there was a spirit hidden between his eyebrows. He could not help but shrink his shoulders: ¡°Yes¡­ What¡¯s the matter?¡± Yang Feng put Be Kinson down and pointed at her and said, ¡°Did you see that you almost knocked her down just now?¡± The man had no impression, but was afraid of Yang Feng¡¯s displeasure. He smiled awkwardly, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to, I didn¡¯t notice her standing there.¡± Yang Feng was cold and handsome, and his voice was not warm: ¡°Apologize with her.¡± The man obediently bowed to Be Kinson and apologized: ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± Be Kinson waved her hand: ¡°It¡¯s OK. I didn¡¯t fall.¡± As soon as her voice fell, Yang Feng said in a deep voice, ¡°If you have something to do, get up and give her your seat.¡± The man nodded, stood up with his bag in his arms, and made a gesture of invitation to bELLA: ¡°Yes, yes, please sit down, please sit down.¡± So Be Kinson got a good window seat from the full bus. She raised her eyes and stared at Yang Feng, who was standing beside her. She looked at his handsome face like a star. From the corner of her eyes, she saw many girls in the bus. They were secretly looking at Yang Feng. However, Yang Feng only stood beside her, carrying her kettle and schoolbag. Be Kinson leans against the window with her head and her mobile phone in her hand and secretly sends a message to Mary Kinson: How handsome your ssmate is!!! Chapter 259 The bus time is long, but it is too fast for Be Kinson. ¡°Here we are.¡± Yang Feng patted her head, like a little sister: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Be Kinson nodded obediently, followed Yang Feng out of the car, and went to the gate of the art exhibition to tell them to ask for tickets. ¡°Do you want tickets for the exhibition preview?¡± Yang Feng raised his eyebrows in surprise. The guard nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Yang Feng looked down at Be Kinson and asked, ¡°Do you have a ticket?¡± Be Kinson shakes her head. Yang Feng took the kettle to her and squinted around. ¡°I¡¯ll ask where to buy a ticket. You can stand here and wait for me.¡± ¡°Good.¡± After Yang Feng left, Be Kinson went to the side step and squatted down, holding the kettle in her hands, waiting for Yang Feng to buy a ticket. Suddenly, a strange man appeared in front of Be Kinson, and the shadow cast on Be Kinson, covering her in the shadow. Be Kinson raised her head in confusion. When she saw the man in front of her, she swallowed excitedly: ¡°You¡­ You¡­ Why are you here?¡± The man showed a mysterious smiling face, his charming peach blossom eyes blinked, he wore a mask below, and his forefinger was ced between his lips, making a silent gesture. Be Kinson looked around nervously, wondering if he was afraid of being recognized, and nodded. The man hooked his finger to her again, pointing to the position of the side door. Be Kinson nodded to follow, excited and excited. Until he followed the man to the garage, the man opened the door and let her in. Be Kinson stopped alertly and looked at the empty parking lot. She was a little nervous: ¡°Painter Chen, where do you want to take me? I came to see the exhibition.¡± When the man in front saw that she didn¡¯t get on the car, he began to speak. His voice was a little hoarse through the mask: ¡°Aren¡¯t you Mary Kinson¡¯s sister?¡± The sound is different from that in the video. It is rough. Be Kinson held the kettle and his palm was hot, ¡°Well, you¡¯re not a painter Chen, are you?¡± The man turned around, and his peach eyes were suffused with a dark light: ¡°Don¡¯t you look at me like me?¡± ¡°I can only see your eyes, and¡­ Why did the painter Chen want to see me alone?¡± Be Kinson likes Chen Ran and thinks he is very powerful. She is very excited to see the idol, but she is not a three-year-old child. Men smile and squint their eyes, and they are less like Chen Ran himself, but their eyes are somewhat simr: ¡°Maru and I are good friends. She told me that you woulde to the exhibition, and I will take you to see my paintings that are not public.¡± ¡°Are you and Sister Mary good friends?¡± Be Kinson rxed her vignce, bent over to the front passenger, fastened her seat belt, grabbed the man and asked, ¡°Do you know that my sister Maru is very good at painting? Yesterday she painted a picture of spring, summer, autumn and winter for me, which is very simr to the original version, but not very simr to that kind of feeling¡­¡± Because she was a little excited to see her idol, she kept talking, but the men around her kept silent. Her voice gradually weakened, and she was a little uneasy when leaning against the driver¡¯s seat. It was the first time that she met this man. The man sensed her uneasiness, smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I have recently caught a cold, so I feel ufortable in my throat. I don¡¯t speak with a mask.¡± Oh¡­ ¡± In front of the painting hall. Yang Feng bought two tickets but didn¡¯t see Be Kinson. At that moment, I raised my eyebrows and looked at the guard: ¡°Hello, the girl I was with just now, did you see where she went?¡± The guard wanted to point to Be Kinson¡¯s squatting position: ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it there?¡± The two of them looked over and saw no one. The guard said in surprise, ¡°I just saw her squatting across¡­¡± Yang Feng put down his back directly and called Mary Kinson: ¡°Please contact your sister immediately. I asked her to wait for me at the door. She disappeared when I bought a ticket.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s voice sank: ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have a location on her mobile phone. I¡¯ll send it to you, and now I¡¯m going there.¡± I had expected that Be Kinson might have an ident, so I put a mini location in her mobile phone yesterday. Yang Feng nodded: ¡°Then you send me, I will go now, it should not be far.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Put down the phone, Mary Kinson and Chen Ran set out together, and Yang Feng followed the location to catch a taxi. ¡°Drive faster, master. I¡¯m worried about the children¡¯s ident.¡± Yang Feng sat in the back seat and kept urging the master. On the other side, Mary Kinson drove the car himself, but they came together because they were preparing for the press conference of the painting exhibition with Chen Ran. Chen Ran sat on the co pilot, holding the handle above the door tightly with his hands. He had already experienced Mary Kinson¡¯s driving skills once. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did something happen to Yaoi again?¡± Chen Ran didn¡¯t know what had happened. She only knew that when she answered the phone, her face sankpletely and she would leave if she asked for the car key. He worried about her, so he got on the hearse again. Mary Kinson drives her car wholeheartedly. She drives her car to overtake and elerate on the road. The car almost flies with one foot of the elerator. Fortunately, Chen Ran¡¯s car is not poor in performance. Ordinary cars have long since failed. ¡°Not Yaoi, but my sister.¡± Chen Ran: ¡°¡­¡± It was located in the garage of arge hotel and never moved. The client followed the mask man into the hotel room, and her mobile phone fell on the driver¡¯s seat, but she did not know. It was not until the mask man asked her toe into the room and sit down. When he went to get the picture, he remembered to call Sister Maru and tell her about it with her ssmates. Otherwise, people would be worried. After touching the phone for a long time, she stood up with the kettle in her arms and whispered to the room inside: ¡°Painter Chen, I¡¯m sorry that my phone seems to have dropped. I¡¯ll go down and look for it.¡± The people inside didn¡¯t know whether they heard it or not. They didn¡¯t make any noise for a long time.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Be Kinson went to the door herself and wanted to go out to find her mobile phone. I pulled the door twice, but it was locked. I could not open it after twisting the lock several times. Be Kinson¡¯s heart gave a ¡°ck¡±, and the sense of uneasiness gradually crept into her heart like an ant. Suddenly, footsteps came from behind and stopped not far behind her. The man spoke with a strange smile in his voice: ¡°Here we are.¡± Be Kinson slowly turned her head. The man had just taken off the mask and exposed his toothless mouth. The whole facial features were horrible, but the eyes were somewhat like Chen Ran. Now I am smiling at her, and my smile is bing more and more indecent. The man walked towards her step by step and rubbed his hands back: ¡°Don¡¯t hurry to go, don¡¯t you want to see the paintings?¡± Be Kinson leaned against the door of the house and stood tight. Her clear eyes were full of fear, and she kept shing: ¡°You are not a painter Chen, who are you¡­ What do you want? Let me go!¡± As she said this, she turned around hurriedly, pped the door hard, pulled her throat and asked for help: ¡°Help, is there anyone, help me!¡± Dong Dong Dong¨C The loud noise of the door clearly sounded like thunder in Be Kinson¡¯s ear, but people who passed outside could only hear a slight sound, and no one would pay attention to the movement inside. Chapter 260 The man behindughed more and more obscenely. He had already stood behind her. He reached out and pulled Be Kinson¡¯s hair directly, and dragged him to the inner room: ¡°Don¡¯t waste your efforts. This hotel is soundproof. Nobody can hear you even if you break your throat.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°You let me go!¡± Be Kinson fought hard and tried to grab the man¡¯s hand, but it seemed like a tickle to the man, which could not affect him at all. As she was dragged to the inner room by a man, her voice became more and more hoarse. Cold tears ran along her eyes. She could no longer feel the pain of her hair being dragged, but the despair when she saw the big bed. No, who will save me In the garage downstairs. Yang Feng followed the location and came to a car. Hey down in the car ss to have a look. There was no one at all, only the co driver seemed to have a mobile phone. Without a word, he picked up the stones used by others to pad the wheels, smashed the car ss and took out the mobile phone inside. The mobile phone was cold and coincided with the positioningpletely. It seems that Be Kinson just took this car. Yang Feng looked at the license te number, then turned to the front desk on the first floor and angrily asked passers-by to give way automatically, as if anyone who stood in his way would be beaten. He put out his hand and pped it directly on the front desk, which shook the things on the desk several centimeters high with a ¡°bang¡±. They were so frightened that they stared at the front desk and stayed away from the ck faced handsome man in front of them. One of the receptionists bravely asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, sir? Can I help you?¡± Yang Feng, with a dark face, said in a low voice, ¡°In which room is the owner of Beijing A44450 now?¡± The receptionist smiled awkwardly: ¡°We can¡¯t disclose without authorization¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, Yang Feng patted the table again, and his eyes grew cold: ¡°Now my sister is taken to the hotel by the owner of this car, which is probably a case of abduction of minors. If you don¡¯t tell me which room the owner is in, I suspect you and the owner are partners.¡± ¡°No, we are not¡­¡± The receptionists quickly waved their hands and were scared to death. ¡°Now tell me immediately which room is the owner in? Hurry up!¡± Yang Feng then patted the table again, with blue veins protruding on the back of his hands, and his sense of strength wasplete. The two receptionists checked the room number hurriedly: ¡°In¡­ Room 405.¡± ¡°Key!¡± The front desk was also in a panic. He took out the universal room card and gave it to him. Yang Feng directly took it away and ran to the elevator without looking back. He did not loosen his eyebrows for more than half a minute. The receptionist picked up the phone and quickly dialed a series of numbers: ¡°No, someone came to find the person in Room 405.¡± The man at the other end of the phone lookedzily at the half naked woman beside him, looked greedily down her side face and put his hand in. He raised his slightly angr lips and said, ¡°Let them alle out. No matter how many peoplee, stop them. Don¡¯t let people go in and spoil the good.¡± ¡°OK, I see.¡± After the front desk hung up the phone, it began to dial the number for several rooms on the fourth floor. When Yang Feng arrived at the fourth floor, he saw a group of people standing at the entrance of the elevator just as he got out of the elevator. The corridor, which was not too wide, was full of strange people, and the clothes were not in the style of local people in Beijing. Yang Feng took a deep breath and realized that they wereing against him. He lowered his head slightly, and his eyes burst out with a cold sense of killing: ¡°Get out of the way.¡± There were at least about fifty men in the crowd. Some of them were holding their arms and looked fierce. He didn¡¯t speak at all. He reached forward and was about to grab Yang Feng¡¯s clothes to fight. But Yang Feng had been ready for it. When he had a lot of strength in his hands, he would hit a few people in front of him and directly waved them to the people behind him. At first, everyone was surprised. It was rare to see such powerful young people in these days. Looking at the people who were beaten, their faces immediately swelled up. Boy, how painful is this fist? ¡°What are you doing in a daze?¡± The man who was beaten in the middle covered his face with pain and looked at so many brothers around him and shouted, ¡°Come on, why are so many of us afraid that we can¡¯t beat a hairy boy?!¡± Then, everyone rushed forward and almost annihted Yang Feng in the crowd. Yang Feng did not panic at all. His body shape followed their movements. He looked tall and thin in his clothes. But when he pulled his coat off, T was wrapped in muscles full of lines. Every move was a memory of muscles from childhood to childhood. No matter how many people there are in front of him, they are just stakes for him to practice at ordinary times. He calmly hit back at everyone who followed him. They were too weak. Many of them never got up after one punch. If they were unwilling toe up again, they would only be beaten again. From the perspective of God, Yang Feng, who was surrounded in the middle, looked like a warrior. The light in his eyes grew stronger, and his white T was stained with saliva and blood when others were beaten. When Mary Kinson and Chen Ran followed the orientation to the fourth floor of the hotel, they opened the elevator and saw that there were people lying on the corridor, shouting and crying one by one, with extremely painful expressions. The whole corridor is filled with bloody smell, which covers the perfume of the hotel itself, and some of it is strong. Chen Ran looked at the wall. There were people¡¯s marks, blood stained hand prints and strange marks on the wall. Through the marks, we could see how miserable the person was at that time. Mary Kinson screwed her eyebrows together and walked inside constantly, reminding Chen Ran: ¡°Now we can confirm the rm.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Chen Ran took out his mobile phone from his suit, crushed people¡¯s bodies on the ground with his nose, and called the police. When they got to the door of 405, they saw the boy with white T turned gray T in the distance, supporting the door with one hand and cleaning the door with the room card in the other hand. Mary Kinson ran over, reached for the room card, and whispered, ¡°Yang Feng.¡± Hearing the words, Yang Feng turned his eyes and looked at her. Her eyes were full of tired color. Jun¡¯s face was also stained with other people¡¯s blood. He seemed to be caught near the bridge of his nose. Three rows of blood stains added a bloody beauty to him. Although those people are not his opponents, there are still too many people, and they take too much effort and energy. If there were another group of people, Yang Feng might not be able to support them. ¡°Here you are, go in quickly.¡± Yang Feng¡¯s voice was a little hoarse, and when he said this, he directly slid down the door. Chen Ran hurriedly supported him, took out some chocte from his pocket and handed it to him: ¡°Have some.¡± Then he put it in his mouth and forced him to recover his strength. Mary Kinson has already brushed open the door and pushed it in. He immediately heard the heart rending cry from the room inside: ¡°No! No! Don¡¯t touch!¡± ¡°Help, help!¡± Then, in a grumpy male voice, he said, ¡°his mother, are you still hiding? I¡¯ll kill you. Damn it, give me a face.¡± Chen Ran and Yang Feng are worried, and their eyebrows stand down. Not good! Mary Kinson, like a gust of wind, went directly to the room and conveniently held the vase on the table outside. Seeing this, Yang Feng patted Chen Ran¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Brother, leave me alone. I¡¯m OK. Follow me quickly. Don¡¯t kill anyone.¡± Chen Ran thought the same as him. He said ¡°OK¡± and quickly followed. Inside. The girl¡¯s clothes in the corner of the bed were torn to rags, but fortunately, she was still wearing underwear. The exposed snow-white skin was clearly marked with red marks beaten by the belt. Her hair was messy, and her white face was blurred. Tears kept rolling down her chin. The man saw that he had finally driven people to a dead end. Simrly, patience has reached the top. He didn¡¯t expect that a little girl could run like this, which took him a lot of time. ¡°Run! I see where you are going!¡± The man climbed up and grabbed Be Kinson¡¯s neck, lifting her like an animal. After saying that, he stretched out his hand to pull Be Kinson¡¯sst defense line, and the light in his eyes became brighter. Finally, I will seed! Chapter 261 Just as his fingertips were about to touch Be Kinson¡¯s clothes, suddenly behind him came a rapid footsteps. Åé¨C Bang¨C There was a loud noise on the man¡¯s head, and the intense pain made him loose his hands, and his eyes darkened, as if everything had stopped. Then came the unbearable pain. The warm blood flowed down his forehead and dyed his newly recovered sight red. ¡°Ah! Ah ah!¡± The man cried out in pain and turned to see who hit him. When I turned around, I didn¡¯t see who it was. What I saw was the broken vase neck. The sharp face was facing his face. I hugged my head and ran away. ¡°Someone has killed someone, someone has killed someone!¡± The strong desire for survival made him jump around with his head covered with blood, while Mary Kinson, like a god of death, threw down the broken vase and quickly followed him. Grab his hair and press his head against the wall. With a loud crash, the man¡¯s face is full of blood, which is extremely frightening. Mary Kinson finally opened her mouth. Her fox eyes were like a sea of blood. Scarlet blood was all over her eyes. ¡°Who asked you to do this!¡± Mary Kinson, who was confused by anger, had no control over his strength. The man was knocked into his head. Even if he wanted to answer a question, his face was full of blood and slid into his mouth. The thick blood smell almost made him vomit. Chen Ran, who rushed in behind, saw Mary Kinson with a gloomy face when she entered the door. She was like an emissary of hell, with an inexhaustible me bursting from her delicate eyebrows, and her eyes were cold. The girl who looked very thin apparently pulled a big man¡¯s head and hit the wall heavily. The matt white wallpaper is all recessed, and the bright red blood sshes all over it. Chen Ran¡¯s heart suddenly tightened, and she hurriedly came up and grabbed Mary Kinson¡¯s hand: ¡°Maru, stop. If he hits her again, it will kill her.¡± The man heard someone talking in his vague consciousness, and his throat was intermittently making a dull voice, as if he was asking for help. But Mary Kinson, like a robot, can only repeat this action, and Chen Ran hasn¡¯t grabbed her at the first time. Chen Ran closed his eyebrows, directly hugged her shoulder, pushed her over, turned her head to look at her hand, and kept grasping others¡¯ hair. ¡°All right.¡± Chen Ran lowered her voice andforted her gently. ¡°Let me go.¡± Mary Kinson said in a cold voice, and the dark light at the bottom of her eyes was like a ghost: ¡°Let me go!¡± She can¡¯t just let this man go! Chen Ran hugged more tightly, and lifted her eyes to see Be Kinson on the bed: ¡°Calm down, you will frighten your sister. Now the most important thing is your sister!¡± On hearing this, the light at the bottom of Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes suddenly spread, and her hand in the air was finally released. Mary Kinson turned to Be Kinson, who was huddled in the corner of the bed, and saw that she tightly rolled all the quilts on the bed, and the whole person was huddled inside, only showing a pair of eyes full of fear. The ck and white pupils kept spinning and trembling, but there was no light. The messy hair made her face lose its original water power and looked like a flower that would wither at any time. Mary Kinson¡¯s heart was about to melt. She opened her lips slightly, but could not make a sound. She walked towards Be Kinson, trying to reach out and hug her sister. But just when she met Be Kinson, she turned sideways in fear, her head was close to the wall, her eyes were down on the bed, and the quilts piled on her body were shaking. Mary Kinson was a little masked, and a sharp pain in the bottom of her eyes shed. Chen Ran observed carefully and patted her on the shoulder. Wensheng exined, ¡°Look at your back, there is blood on your face, which scares her.¡± In this way, Mary Kinson slightly lost his hands and came back to wipe her body. At that moment, Yang Feng followed in. He came in and saw a man lying on the ground covered in blood. Afraid of losing his breath, he quickly sniffed. It was confirmed that there was still gas. When Be Kinson lifted her eyes and swept her to the bed, she got angry and kicked the unconscious man on the floor. Quickly walked to the bedside and looked at Be Kinson with concern and nervousness: ¡°Little sister, you didn¡¯t¡­¡± He can¡¯t say the following words, for fear that they will stimte her again. Mary Kinson¡¯s voice was hoarse, and the pretty fox¡¯s eyes were full of steam: ¡°Yuwan, I¡¯m an elder sister. Don¡¯t be afraid. No one will bully you here. I¡¯ll take you home.¡± With that, she extended her clean hand again and forced out a smiling face: ¡°Come on.¡± But Be Kinson still shrank her shoulders, and her fear shrouded her like a dark cloud. She hid in the only corner of the wall and dared note out. At that time, they thought Be Kinson had been hit too hard, and no one wanted to pull her out. Chen Ran sighed deeply, and arranged Mary Kinson to say, ¡°Let your sister take a moment. Maybe no one can let her out.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Then, Yang Feng on one side just wants to try. Can you persuade Be Kinson. But Be Kinson seemed to see the rescuers. She threw herself at Yang Feng. Her clothes were torn by men, and her thin shoulders were still twitching. Warm tears flowed into Yang Feng¡¯s clothes. Chen Ran: ¡°¡­¡± The p came too quickly. But it was Mary Kinson who made them care about again. When they turned their eyes to her, they saw Mary Kinson frowning slightly, her eyes quivering, puzzled and confused, and a bit painful. Why did younger sister let Yang Feng touch her instead of herself? Yang Feng holds Be Kinson to Chen Ran¡¯s car. As soon as he releases her, Mary Kinson behind him pats him on the shoulder. Yang Feng droops her eyes. Her face is covered with frost, and she asks, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mary Kinson had a cold face and a cold light in her eyes: ¡°Please stay by that beast. He will tell the truth when he wakes up. Then you can record the video and send it to me.¡± Yang Feng nodded and said in a deep sorry voice, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t take care of your sister.¡± Mary Kinson slowly opened her eyes. Her eyes were full of coldness and ruthlessness, and her clear voice seemed to hide ice particles: ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. I saw that brute¡¯s face, and my eyes looked like Chen Ran.¡± At this point, Mary Kinson has a goal in mind. ¡°The people behind the scenes knew that Yuwan was going to participate in the preview of the painting exhibition today, and that her idol was on the defensive, so they went out of their way to find this man to take my sister away.¡± Speaking of this, Mary Kinson hid her hatred. Her teeth hated the person behind the scenes who had itchy gums. Yang Feng squints, nces at the girl in the car, and finally returns to Mary Kinson: ¡°Then you should know who it is.¡± ¡°Evidence is still needed.¡± Mary Kinson took out a bottle of medicine from her pocket, and said impassively: ¡°When he wakes up and pours it all into his mouth, he will feel painful and say everything.¡± Yang Feng takes it and nods. Then Mary Kinson sat on the front passenger seat and Chen Ran drove directly back to Su¡¯s house. On the way, Mary Kinson didn¡¯t look away from the rearview mirror. Be Kinson, reflected in the middle of the mirror, curled up in the back seat and cried all the time. Chapter 262 It¡¯s the Kinson family. As soon as the car stopped, Mary Kinson got off to pick up her sister in the back seat. But Be Kinson seems to be afraid of Mary Kinson. She shrinks in the back seat and clings to the opposite door. Her pupils dte and shrink. She dare not look at Mary Kinson. Mary Kinson withdrew her hand and turned to the house to call her father out. When Beverly Kinson heard that her little daughter had an ident, se kept following her: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°When I went to see the painting exhibition, I met a bad guy¡­¡± Mary Kinson had not finished speaking. The father and daughter came to the front of the car, and the following things need not be repeated. Because when Beverly Kinson saw his little daughter, he understood everything. His deep and bright eyes were filled with shock, heartache and anger. He stepped forward and shouted softly, ¡°Be.¡± Hearing this, Be Kinson, huddled in the car, finally raised her eyes and cried out: ¡°Dad.¡± She father, full of fear and grievances, then began to wail, crying out of breath, as if to cry back at any time. When Beverly Kinson held her in his arms, he put his face on her messy hair, and the corners of his mouth moved slightly. Mary Kinson stood aside, slightly sore at the tip of his nose. I can¡¯t help thinking about thest life of Be Kinson No, she can¡¯t let the past life happen again. She will protect the people around her. At this moment, Rose Kinson in the room helped her grandmother toe downstairs and saw Beverly Kinson holding Be Kinson in tattered clothes. The two people showed worried expressions at the same time. ¡°Be, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Qin Hun just got better. She stood up directly from her chair and rushed up to see Be Kinson. Rose Kinson followed her and supported her grandmother. She looked at Be Kinson with worried eyes and said, ¡°euphemistically, what happened to you today?¡± The sky darkened unconsciously, and the Kinson family was in a very low mood. Everyone was very ufortable and worried about Be Kinson. Beverly Kinson carried the little daughter of the Kinson family back to the room, and all the people of the Kinson family were around her bed. The orange light in the room melted like warm butter. Apanied by her family, Be Kinson finally rxed after a day of tense nerves. After sitting in bed crying for several minutes, she gasped intermittently. ¡°Are you better?¡± Rose Kinson sat beside her and wiped her tears with a soft tissue. Be Kinson gasped, took a paper towel and dried her tears. Her red eyes looked like rabbits and nodded: ¡°Hmm.¡± Rose Kinson stretched out his hand to help her smooth her hair and said softly: ¡°Tell us what happened today. My father and grandmother are here, and I will definitely get justice for you.¡± Be Kinson blinked her eyes slowly and closed her lips. Qin Hun was concerned about her granddaughter¡¯s honor and propriety, and she said, ¡°Be, have you been infringed by others? If you have been infringed, we should go to the hospital for examination first.¡± After the words, Mary Kinson frowned, hurriedly took Grandma¡¯s hand, and said in a soft voice, ¡°No, it¡¯s good to go in time. There¡¯s nothing wrong with Grandma, so it¡¯s not appropriate to ask at this time.¡± But Be Kinson on the bed seemed to be stimted, and suddenly walked out of the bed with a calm face. They didn¡¯t know what she was going to do, and watched her anxiously. Seeing Be Kinson walking to the window, where there was a very valuable painting. She reached out and tore it directly. The sound of the broken paper was a bit harsh in the quiet room. Mary Kinson¡¯s good-looking fox eyes clearly reflected her sister¡¯s nearly crazy actions. It¡¯s not just a picture of spring, summer, autumn and winter, but Mary Kinson¡¯s heart. It turns out that Be Kinson is not scared to resist others, but simply resists herself.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Beverly Kinson strode over, hugged his daughter who was out of control, and asked in a loud voice, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? How can I tear up the painting?¡± Be Kinson, who was hugged, trembled, and her voice was cold and desperate: ¡°I will never draw again.¡± ¡°No painting, no painting!¡± Beverly Kinson looked at the child with heartache, but did not dare to ask her what happened. The people in the room were in a very heavy mood. At this time, Be Kinson was very different from her sister who was alive and kicking at home these days. How much she wanted to paint before, and now how much she hates painting. Rose Kinson walked up to Be Kinson and slowly squatted down tofort her: ¡°Well, since you don¡¯t want to touch painting anymore, let the domestic servant take away your paint and paintboard, we won¡¯t draw anymore.¡± With that, she turned her head and looked sharply at Mary Kinson, and then dropped her eyes. It was as if he was trying to suppress his emotions, and his voice was dull: ¡°If I had attended the euphemistic parents¡¯ meeting that day, this would not have happened.¡± Hearing this, the atmosphere in the room changed slightly. Rose Kinson means, isn¡¯t it Mary Kinson¡¯s fault? Beverly Kinson frowned and scolded Rose Kinson, ¡°Rose Kinson, if you say this, your family will misunderstand you.¡± Rose Kinson, who has always been gentle and elegant, seemed to be worthless for Be Kinson this time, and said with a kind of big sister¡¯s momentum: ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. I didn¡¯t have an ident when I attended the parents¡¯ meeting with euphemism before. This time Maru went to the parents¡¯ meeting, and aftering back, she said that she would learn to draw every day.¡± Speaking of this, Rose Kinson looked at Be Kinson deeply and painfully: ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the euphemism to learn painting, he would not have attended Chen Ran¡¯s painting exhibition, nor would today¡¯s events have happened.¡± ¡°I was originally a student. It is my duty to study hard, and it is OK to cultivate my hobbies, but I am so obsessed with it. Isn¡¯t there an ident?¡± There are some harsh words in this sentence, but because she has a vivid expression and looks like she is just trying to make up for the grievances with euphemism, she also understands. Beverly Kinson¡¯s big hand covers Be Kinson¡¯s ears, and doesn¡¯t want her to hear these words. ¡°Rose Kinson, what nonsense? We all don¡¯t want to see what happened to Yuwan.¡± He defended Mary Kinson and said it to the point. At this moment, Be Kinson suddenly opened her big hand, her eyes were nk, and she seemed to have changed: ¡°Today, the man who faked Chen painter said he knew Sister Maru, and I got on the bus with him.¡± This is a direct agreement with Rose Kinson¡¯s view that this ident has something to do with Mary Kinson. Be Kinson, who has not yet fully formed the Three Views, could not bear such a blow for a while. After being slightly misled, she needed to vent her inner emotions, and then she took it out on Mary Kinson. After that, Beverly Kinson and Qin Hun looked at Mary Kinson, who had been silent, with veryplicated eyes. Qin Hun sped Mary Kinson¡¯s arm with her back hand. Her eyes full of fine lines overflowed with someplicated annoyance, and she said a little reproachfully, ¡°Is the euphemism true?¡± The air in the room became thinner and everyone could not help suffocating. Mary Kinson also has the same thing. The beautiful fox¡¯s eyes and tails are slightly red and bloated like clouds, which makes her eyes slightly red. She opened her lips without making a sound. After swallowing her saliva, she said: ¡°You don¡¯t let me close to you today, because you think today¡¯s events¡­ have anything to do with me?¡± Be Kinson lowered her head, pulled her father¡¯s sleeve, and cried instinctively. Chapter 263 Be Kinson¡¯s attitude has already exined everything. Everyone¡¯s eyes changed in an instant. Rose Kinson stood in front of Be Kinson and looked at Mary Kinson directly, with a cold look between his eyes: ¡°No matter whether the person who took euphemism to the hotel today has anything to do with you or not, it is the person who said your name, euphemism will go with him! And the person who asked her to learn painting is also you. How to calcte this matter, it has nothing to do with you.¡± With that, she pulled Be Kinson into her arms and stroked her hair painfully: ¡°Fortunately, nothing happened to you today, otherwise I would really feel guilty. I should have insisted on not letting you learn painting at the beginning.¡± The three sisters seem to be the only two sisters who are deeply in love, while Mary Kinson seems to be redundant. In her eyes, she was only disappointed with Mary Kinson. She released her hand and said, ¡°You can¡¯t go to the ck family for a while. When euphemism gets better, you can¡­e back.¡± Qin Hun still thinks of her blood rtionship. If she had put it before, Qin Hun would have let Mary Kinson get out of the Kinson family.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. However, the two are not too different in substance, just a little polite. Mary Kinson¡¯s heart was a little sour, and her face was pale for a moment. Only when Rose Kinson looked at her, did she calm down. She will not point her gun at the Kinson family, even if Be Kinson misunderstands her now. She is sober and knows who needs to be dealt with. At this time, the mobile phone in the pocket vibrated, and Mary Kinson¡¯s frown stretched out. She took a leisurely step forward. The good-looking fox¡¯s eyes were shining, and the light fell on Rose Kinson. ¡°So we all have the same idea about the Kinson family here. As long as it hurts people with euphemism, it will not be tolerated, nor deserve to be in the Kinson family, right?¡± Beverly Kinson thought that she was angry and walked over and patted her on the shoulder: ¡°Maru, don¡¯t be angry, I believe you won¡¯t hurt Yuwan.¡± Mary Kinson smiled ndly at her father and thanked him for his trust and protection from beginning to end. Then her eyes fell on Rose Kinson again: ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question!¡± Rose Kinson turned around and looked at her: ¡°I don¡¯t know what my father and grandmother think. Anyway, I always love euphemism and will never tolerate anyone trying to hurt her.¡± Hearing this, Be Kinson buried her face and hugged her tighter. ¡°OK.¡± Mary Kinson raised his chin slightly. ¡°I think the same as you.¡± With that, she lowered her head and opened the information on her mobile phone. It was indeed a video from Yang Feng. ¡°Here is a video about that man.¡± Mary Kinson frowned slightly. She was worried that her sister could not face her. She turned to her father and said, ¡°Otherwise, let¡¯s go to your room and say, I¡¯m afraid she doesn¡¯t want to see that man¡¯s face.¡± Be Kinson looked up, her red eyes were wide open, and her voice was buzzing with tears: ¡°It¡¯s okay, I also want to know what that man¡­ said.¡± In this way, Mary Kinson was no longer worried and directly clicked the video. In the video, the man rolls on the ground with his belly in his arms. His face was already full of blood, which was very frightening. At this time, his mouth kept salivating, and mixed with blood to wipe the ground. Qin Hun frowned as if she saw something disgusting. Then, a handsome face appeared in the video and said to the camera, ¡°Just feed him something, try it, and answer what you ask.¡± After that, Yang Feng squatted in front of the man who was in pain and asked aloud, ¡°Who let you catch Be Kinson?¡± The man said without thinking, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I only know that it is a woman who contacted me on the phone.¡± ¡°What did the person on the phone tell you?¡± The man whimpered twice and answered truthfully: ¡°She said that a little girl would go to the painting exhibition today, let me pretend to be a serious person to take her to open a house, and also said it was Mary Kinson¡¯s friend, so that the little girl woulde with me.¡± Because of taking the medicine, the man knows everything and even reveals more information. ¡°That woman also paid me a lot of money.¡± The man rolling on the ground took his mobile phone out of his pocket and threw it to Yang Feng. ¡°I can give you all the money. Please take me to the hospital. I feel like I¡¯m dying.¡± Yang Feng ignored him, picked up his mobile phone, checked the transfer record, and sent it to Mary Kinson. Ding Dong. Mary Kinson¡¯s mobile phone pops up, showing details of a transfer record. Qin Hun looked carefully, and her thoughts were very clear: ¡°Theoretically, as long as we find out who is the person who transferred the money, we will know who is behind the scenes trying to harm euphemism.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Beverly Kinson looked at Mary Kinson withplicated eyes. ¡°I can tell from his words that someone told him to know you, so it proved that it had nothing to do with you. It was just someone who wanted to provoke your rtionship with euphemism.¡± With that, he turned his eyes to his little daughter, hoping that she could understand. Be Kinson blinked her eyes, but she never looked at Mary Kinson. She was half convinced and was also very confused. It was Rose Kinson who said stubbornly, ¡°But this sister¡¯s ident happened because you encouraged her to learn painting!¡± Mary Kinson smiled and said, ¡°shouldn¡¯t you ask who transferred the ount to him?¡± ¡°Yes, check who transferred the ount first.¡± Rose Kinson raised his eyebrows. Seeing that she was not flustered, Mary Kinson guessed that it was not transferred from her private ount. Mary Kinson took a screenshot of the bill details, then walked to Be Kinson¡¯sputer and said faintly, ¡°Excuse me, I want to borrow theputer.¡± People don¡¯t know what she wants, just look at her. She turned on theputer, then input a string of web addresses, then the screen went ck, and then lit up with a whole green code. The code is flying and nobody can understand it. Mary Kinson looked at the order ount on her mobile phone, entered it, and then began to check the location. In about three minutes, Mary Kinson found the location of the transfer ATM. She ticked a smile on her lips and then went directly into the camera system in the ATM to find out the video of the order period. After the operation, she stretched her legs on the ground and opened her body sideways so that everyone could see that everyone who came in and out of the ATM clearly appeared in the video. Rose Kinson was a little flustered, and her hand behind Be Kinson sank unconsciously. How can she find out the video? At this moment, a familiar face appeared in the video. It was Rose Kinson. Qin Hun staggered back and was caught by Beverly Kinson. ¡°Mom!¡± Qin Hun turned to look at Rose Kinson. Her eyes showed anger and disbelief. She pointed out her finger in a rage and said, ¡°You¡­ you actually invite someone to harm Yu Wan? What¡¯s your heart?¡± Beverly Kinson felt ufortable. His eyebrows were wrinkled like mountains and rivers, and he could not erase them. Be Kinson also understood that she pushed Rose Kinson away. Her red eyes were full of tears, and her puzzled eyes were full of pain: ¡°Sister Rose Kinson, are you hurting me?¡± Chapter 264 Rose Kinson purposely went to other areas to transfer money through ATM, just for fear that someone would find out the location of the mobile phone, She never dreamed that Mary Kinson could find out even the bank¡¯s monitoring in a few minutes, and announced it in such a timely manner, so suddenly! What else is there that Mary Kinson can¡¯t do?! Rose Kinson opened her mouth slightly in a daze. She could not slow down, and she didn¡¯t even think about what to say. She just looked around in a panic and didn¡¯t know where to stop. The breath around Mary Kinson gradually cooled down. She stared at Rose Kinson¡¯s eyes for a few seconds, and then a cold feeling came across the bottom of her eyes. ¡°As you just said, you will never tolerate others hurting euphemism. Now it¡¯s you who hurt her. How do you deal with it?¡± She slowly stood up from the chair, holding her arm with one hand. Rose Kinson is silent. Mary Kinson shook her head, and her eyes burst into a strong sense of killing. She said coldly, ¡°I suggest you apologize with death.¡± A stone stirs up a thousand waves. Be Kinson clenched her fists, tears rolled down, and punched Rose Kinson: ¡°Why, why do you do this to me, why!¡± She burst into tears. She doesn¡¯t understand. She really doesn¡¯t understand. It¡¯s Sister Yu Xin who has been living with her for decades since she was young! Beverly Kinson held Qin Hun and sat down, then walked a few steps to hold Be Kinson in her arms and looked coldly at Rose Kinson: ¡°You¡­¡± When it came to his mouth, he was so angry that he could not say, ¡°You go, the Kinson family doesn¡¯t wee you.¡± Qin Hun pointed at her and shook her head: ¡°Rose Kinson, how can you do such a thing? Take the money of the Kinson family to find someone to kill Yuwan. She is your sister. She ran after you from small torge and called her sister. Haven¡¯t you seen her as your sister?¡± ¡°Go, let me go!¡± Beverly Kinson snapped: ¡°Don¡¯t appear in front of euphemism again. You don¡¯t deserve to stand in the Kinson family.¡± Until now, Rose Kinson reacted slowly and quickly reached out and grabbed Beverly Kinson¡¯s hand: ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not like that. I don¡¯t want to harm euphemism. I always love her. How can I harm her?¡± After all, Be Kinson couldn¡¯t listen at all, and the evidence was in front of her. How could she trust Rose Kinson. ¡°Ah! I don¡¯t want to hear, I don¡¯t want to see you!¡± She cried out in a broken voice. Beverly Kinson held Be Kinson tightly and looked up at Rose Kinson. His eyes were full of cold and anger: ¡°Get out of here!¡± Qin Hun was also worried about her little daughter¡¯s emotional state. She slightly pursed her lips and snapped at Rose Kinson: ¡°Now go out quickly and don¡¯t appear in front of euphemism.¡± Rose Kinson also wanted to exin, but Be Kinson screamed and cried with her throat, filling the room. What she said now is not the right opportunity. Anyway, I¡¯m going out for the time being. She will try to exin again when she has a chance. She bowed her head and walked out in embarrassment. When she passed her grandmother, she still didn¡¯t forget to beg: ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s really not like this. I¡¯ll exin itter when I¡¯m in a good mood.¡± Qin Hun is also very difficult to ept such a thing at home, so she is irritable to let her go quickly. After Rose Kinson left, Be Kinson was in a better mood. She cried and murmured, ¡°Dad, why did Sister Rose Kinson treat me like this? Why? Are we not a family?¡± Beverly Kinson opened his mouth, but didn¡¯t know what to say tofort her. He also wanted to ask why the Kinson family was not good enough for Rose Kinson? Why did you raise a white-eyed wolf?! Mary Kinson looked at the heartbreak of her family. Her heart felt like a thousand needles, and her heart palpitated with pain. Topletely reveal Rose Kinson¡¯s true face is what she tried to promote after returning to the Kinson family, but by chance, she reached her goal. But in this way, she is also hard to ept. Kill eight hundred enemies and lose one thousand. Mary Kinson hung down her beautiful fox eyes and turned silently to leave the room, just arrived at the door. A crying female voice came from behind, weak and weak: ¡°Sister Maru.¡± Mary Kinson turned her head, and the bottom of her eyes was soft, covered with a faint mist: ¡°Hmm?¡± Be Kinson¡¯s chin trembled and leaned against her father¡¯s arms. She was as soft and sticky as glutinous rice dumplings. She apologized with guilt and pain: ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Mary Kinson shook her head, not paying attention to it. She could also understand her mood. Her voice was soft: ¡°Have a good rest and sleep. Everything will be fine.¡± Be is the real victim. She will copse to the point of losing her temper, which is just what she deserves. Mary Kinson will not me her anyway. What¡¯s more, Be is so clever and sensible that love and hate are distinct. The more so, the more hatred Mary Kinson felt in her heart, and her tolerance for Rose Kinson had reached the extreme. Her face was so dark that she almost melted into the dark room. On the other side, Rose Kinson returned to the room, locked the door, and took out his mobile phone to call Lavie Sue. Her voice was mixed with confusion: ¡°Mary Kinson can actually break into the bank¡¯s video system ording to the bill address. She found out that I transferred the money to Leyu, and Leyu is still in her hands.¡± Lavie Sue at the other end grunted coldly: ¡°You don¡¯t know your sister¡¯s ability until now?¡± ¡°So what? Now, the key question is that everyone in the Kinson family knows that I am the one who is responsible for the Be!¡± Rose Kinson said in a displeased voice: ¡°Can you stillugh at this time?!¡± Lavie Sue is very calm. After all, it has nothing to do with her: ¡°I believe you have the ability to stay in the Kinson family.¡± ¡°You!¡± Rose Kinson blinked very quickly. He felt ufortable after being used by Lavie Sue, and instinctively countered: ¡°You don¡¯t have to gloat, don¡¯t say you will arrange many people to guard, and ensure that no one will enter before the end of the matter. Why is the Be stillplete now?¡± Speaking of this, Lavie Sue was stabbed to the pain, and Mary Kinson gave them a hard look. ¡°Well, it¡¯s just the beginning now. Just wait for what you panic about. You should try to stay in the Kinson family first.¡± After that, the other end of the phone hung up. Rose Kinson¡¯s eyes hung down, cold. Now the most important thing is to find a reasonable way to stay in the Kinson family. Dong Dong. An irregr knock at the door disturbed her mind. She thought it was her father or grandmother. She was eager to exin and went to open the door a few steps ago. But the man standing in front of the door was Mary Kinson, who was shrouded in a thickyer of low pressure. Her good-looking fox eyes burst out with dangerous light.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Rose Kinson subconsciously wanted to close the door, but Mary Kinson ¡®snapped¡¯ the door and refused to let her close it. Without a deadlock for two seconds, Mary Kinson pushed the door open. Rose Kinson was taken back two steps, surprised by Mary Kinson¡¯s strength. Is she still a woman? Did she practice? Pa¨C Mary Kinson stepped forward and pped her without saying a word. Chapter 265 The crisp p sound and the burning pain on her right face made Rose Kinson a little confused. ¡°Rose Kinson, I¡¯ve told you that if you hurt Be Kinson, I won¡¯t let you go.¡± The p made Rose Kinson¡¯s ears buzz. Before he came to his senses, his hair was grabbed and his scalp ached. She screamed subconsciously, ¡°ah!¡± Mary Kinson tugged at her hair and looked down at her. She id coldly, ¡°I have one hundred ways to make your life worse than death.¡± Then Mary Kinson pulled her hair away. Rose Kinson took a few steps backward, and her arm hit the wardrobe. The pain made her gasp. But what she cared most about was her hair. She hurriedly reached out to tidy up her hair and paid attention to her manners at any time. When she raised her eyes to look at Mary Kinson, she saw Beverly Kinson walking towards the door. She knelt down without hesitation, covered her red face and said aggrievedly, ¡°Ynda, there is really a misunderstanding between us. You can¡¯t calm down. Even if you beat me to death, I can¡¯t solve the problem.¡± ¡°If you die, everything will be solved.¡± Mary Kinson was about to step forward, but she didn¡¯t intend to let her go. Just then, Beverly Kinson called in a low voice, ¡°Mary Mary Kinson turned to look at her father and asked, ¡°Dad, why are you here?¡± ¡°Be Kinson fell asleep as soon as shey down. Your grandmother is with her.¡± Beverly Kinson came over and grabbed Mary Kinson¡¯s hand. When he turned to look at Rose Kinson on the ground, he said coldly, ¡°as for you, you¡¯ll stay in thest night of your sleep in the Kinson¡¯s family. Pack your things and leave tomorrow morning.¡± Rose Kinson pleaded, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t you want Rose anymore?¡± Beverly Kinson¡¯s eyebrows furrowed and his eyes were filled with pain. ¡°But how could I think that you are going to hurt Be Kinson?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t hurt her, really.¡± Rose Kinson grabbed his chest and said sadly, ¡°I¡¯ve loved Rose since I was a child. I won¡¯t hurt her.¡± Beverly Kinson was too tired today. He waved his hand to show that he didn¡¯t want to hear more. Then she took Mary Kinson¡¯s hand and left her room. Worried about her father, Mary Kinson took him downstairs, made him a cup of tea and asked with concern, ¡°Dad, are you okay?¡± Beverly Kinson pressed his forehead and shook his head with a bitter smile. ¡°Nothing. Thank you for your tea.¡± With tenderness in his eyes, he said, ¡°I just heard from Be Kinson that you and your friends saved her today. Thank you, Emily.¡± ¡°Do we need to say thank you to each other?¡± Mary Kinson sat down beside him, trying to warm him up. Beverly Kinson held her small hand and said earnestly, ¡°and Be Kinson asked me to apologize to you for her. I was angry at that time, so I med you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I won¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Ever since she entered the Kinson family, she had only been disappointed at her grandmother, but she didn¡¯t feel cold. After all, she had enjoyed the life under her knees, so people¡¯s hearts would always be biased. And her father had always given her unconditional trust and care. Why couldn¡¯t she be satisfied? She sighed in her heart. In the final analysis, it was because she had umted her strength for too long that she wanted to defeat Rose Kinson with one blow and dig out the people behind her, which made her fail to protect her family. However, it would never happen again. Seeing the firmness in his daughter¡¯s eyes, Beverly Kinson smiled and said, ¡°Marya kind person, just like your mother.¡± He was really tired and began to miss histe wife. Mary Kinson listened to him silently for a while, and her eyes softened. She said gently, ¡°Dad, then Rose Kinson must want her to leave the Kinson family, right?¡± Beverly Kinson, the head of the family, lowered his eyes and nodded cautiously. ¡°Family is our bottom line. No one can touch it.¡± In this way, Mary Kinson breathed a sigh of relief. No matter what, she had cleared the position bomb for the time being.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. The next morning, the depression over the Kinson family didn¡¯t dissipate much. Mary Kinson was asked by Celine to buy something for her. She was not familiar with the capital city, and she was Celine¡¯s only friend in the capital city, so she had to go with her. The moment ago, she drove away from the Kinson family, and then a guest came to the Kinson family. Rose Kinson looked at the luggage, big and small, and then looked up at Beverly Kinson, who looked cold, and Qinhun, itting in a wheelchair with a long face. She wanted to exin. Beverly Kinson raised his hand and made a gesture to stop, ¡°you don¡¯t have to say anything more. I discussed with your grandmother yesterday. The Kinson family doesn¡¯t allow you to stay. Everything you have since you were a child is here. You can call a taxi and leave.¡± Now, even her driver wouldn¡¯t drive her home. At this critical moment, Albert, who was standing at the door, said abruptly, ¡°Mrs. is back.¡± Hearing this, the three of them looked at the door at the same time. Beverly Kinson frowned and wondered why she came back at this time. Only Rose Kinson¡¯s lips curved into acent smile. He wanted to kick her out of the Kinson family? No way! Dressed in a light warm color overcoat, Xiu Yun came after a long journey. She walked up to Qinhun a blessing bag from her pocket. Beverly Kinson was still angry. He didn¡¯t want his sister to get involved, so he said, ¡°this is the matter of the Kinson family. Don¡¯t worry and don¡¯t ask.¡± ¡°You mean that?¡± Xiuyun Kinson¡¯s surname was Kinson. she also the member of the Kinson family? ¡± She pursed her lips and came straight to the point, ¡°I¡¯ll make it clear. I know what happened to Be Kinson yesterday. You are asking Rose to leave now, aren¡¯t you?¡± Beverly Kinson¡¯s face darkened and said coldly, ¡°yes.¡± After taking a few steps to the back of Rose Kinson, she put her hand on her shoulder and said in a partial manner, ¡°Oh, brother, you have misunderstood Rose Kinson.¡± She smiled apologetically, ¡°in fact, I asked Rose to do the thing about Be Kinson yesterday.¡± The Beverly Kinson and Qinhun were shocked. From yesterday till now, it had been too tortuous, and they had been shocked again and again! ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Beverly Kinson let out a loudugh. Blue veins stood out on his forehead. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be angry. Listen to me. I did it for the sake of Be Kinson.¡± Cloud Kinson quickly turned around and poured him a cup of tea. But Beverly Kinson shook her hand off. The tea was swirling in the cup and almost spilled out. Fortunately, Xiuyun Kinson was smart and didn¡¯t pour too much wine. Qinhun felt confused and asked, ¡°Xiu Yun, what¡¯s going on? You¡¯re making me and Beverly more confused. My head hurts.¡± ¡°Mom, listen to me. It¡¯s really my fault for not being considerate enough.¡± Xiuyun Kinson said, ¡°I heard from Rose that you all support Be Kinson to learn painting. One of my ssmates studied painting before, but now he is poor. What¡¯s more, he is in a mess in the art academy. What¡¯s wrong with a girl?¡± With a disgusted look on her face, she said, ¡°besides, most of the famous paintings are chosen from primary school and one in millions of miles. Be Kinson is about the same age as her. There is no way out for her to learn painting now. Speaking of this, she lowered her voice and said, ¡°so I wanted her to stop thinking about drawing, so I asked Rose to find someone to act with us. I didn¡¯t mean to be serious. I just wanted Be Kinson to stop learning painting.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Beverly Kinson strode over, picked up the teacup in her hand and poured the tea on her face. ¡°Ah?¡± Xiuyun Kinson immediately threw the tea cup down and blushed. Chapter 266 Beverly Kinson roared, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s because Be Kinson is not your daughter that you can pretend to be good for her and do something crazy!¡± Qinhun also pulled a long face and was very disappointed at her daughter. ¡°You really can¡¯t do such a thing even if you don¡¯t support Be Kinson to learn painting. How much psychological shadow will it cause to Be Kinson?¡± Xiuyun Kinson¡¯s face was burning and itchy, but She had to apologize with a smile, ¡°yes, mom, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s my fault this time, but it has nothing to do with Rose. I asked her to do it. She wanted to do it for the sake of Be Kinson.¡± ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous!¡± Beverly Kinson left angrily. He didn¡¯t want to see the two of them again. Looking at his father¡¯s receding figure, Rose Kinson breathed a sigh of relief. No matter what, his father didn¡¯t insist on letting him go. While wiping the tea on his face, Xiuyun Kinson ordered uncle Zhong, ¡°move Rose¡¯s luggage back to her room.¡± Then she took Rose Kinson¡¯s hand and squatted on the left and right of Qinhun, apologizing like a spoiled child, ¡°Mom, I know I was wrong. Don¡¯t be angry with me. When Be Kinson gets better, I will apologize to him in person and won¡¯t stop him from learning painting.¡± Qinhun didn¡¯t want to talk to her, but she turned to look at Rose Kinson. She pointed at her forehead and said, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you? Your aunt is out of her mind. You are a top student who graduated from D University and still working in a graduate school. You have received years of knowledge. How can you make a mistake?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, grandma. It¡¯s all my fault,¡± Rose Kinson apologized guiltily. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I also want to be good for Be Kinson, just as my aunt thinks. Because Be Kinson is too important to me. I just want to see her study hard and be the glory of our Kinson family in the future.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I brainwashed her,¡± Xiuyun Kinson apologized. Anyway, she was the biological daughter of Qinhun, and she didn¡¯t live in the Kinson family now. After all, they couldn¡¯t do anything to her. On the other side of the capital, the art exhibition was about to begin. A low-key and luxurious car was running along the road. The smooth body line was naturally elegant, which was particrly eye-catching among the crowd of cars. The woman in the passenger seat looked at the traffic outside absentmindedly. While driving, Chenran¡¯s charming eyes reflected the sunlight that reflected on the car, rendering his eyes as bright as diamonds. He slowly opened his mouth and asked, ¡°don¡¯t you go back to see your sister?¡± In the past few days, Mary Kinson was afraid that he would irritate Be Kinson when he came back home, so he had to prepare for Chenran¡¯s art exhibition, so he hadn¡¯t returned to the Kinson family. She moved her shoulders and said in a low spirit, ¡°she should be better. I¡¯m afraid that she will be more irritated when I go back.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. You did hit me that day. You looked horrible,¡± said Chenran with a teasing smile. She wanted to liven up the atmosphere and nced at her in the mirror. ¡°Why are you so preupied?¡± Mary Kinson narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m just thinking about¡­¡± Before she finished speaking, she raised her eyebrows and put on a bright smile. ¡°Forget it. You are the protagonist today. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else. First of all, prepare for the opening of your art exhibition. I heard that reporters all over the world areing.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. With a faint smile on her lips, Chenran said in a small voice, ¡°well, there are indeed a lot of reporters this time, and there are also many international celebrities. The organizers are quite good at saving my face, and they are well behaved. They don¡¯t lose to the past masters.¡± As a matter of fact, he looked at Mary Kinson with a meaningful smile and teased, ¡°it¡¯s all because of you.¡± Mary Kinson, ¡°?¡± What does his pomp have to do with me? ¡®? And all of this was because when Chenran saw William, he mentioned the rtionship between the two, so he could get such a privilege. The art exhibition started. Chenran, in a formal suit, walked into the art exhibition. When he appeared in front of the public, he attracted a burst of discussion and hot eyes. His soft and bright curly hair just came to his shoulder. The peach blossom eyes under his handsome eyebrows showed a little untouchable indifference and alienation in front of the public. His temperament was elegant and did not miss the romantic taste of a writer. Because of the proper management of the host, no reporter asked any questions from him to the front stage. Most of the guests present were noble, and the overall atmosphere wasfortable andfortable. But the girl behind him was a little eye-catching. Who was she? Why did she follow painter Chen. Of course, Mary Kinson could feel the gaze from others. She turned her head uneasily and asked in a low voice, ¡°do you have to face the interview by yourself and ask me to sit next to you?¡± Chenran said in a cold and determined voice, ¡°I have benefited a lot from you. If youe on the stage with me, then it¡¯s meaningless for me to speciallye to the capital city to hold an art exhibition.¡± It was not easy for Mary Kinson to refuse. She just stood behind him and looked at him up and down again. The exquisite suit set off his back, which was wless. It was a tremendous changepared to the little boy who only wore a loose adult shirt in the orphanage. Unconsciously, everyone had grown up. Before she could take a few more looks, she suddenly felt a cold gazeing over. She looked in the direction of the gaze keenly. Among the guests, there was a pair of ck eyes staring at her, and the coldness in them made her a little flustered. Oh my God! Why is seventh master here?! Because William ck¡¯s eyes were so unique that they upied all her attention, so that she missed another pair of inquiring and hostile eyes in the crowd. In a twinkling of an eye, they arrived at the stage. Holding Mary Kinson¡¯s hand, Chenran sat on the main seat, next to her sat her assistant and several internationally famous masters. With cameras in their hands, the reporters off the stage began to take photos from different angles. They were going to use them as the main screen pictures of tomorrow¡¯s news. After a polite speech, the assistant began to get to the point, ¡°wee all the guests and reporters. If you have any doubts or questions about the work or Chenran, you can ask as many questions as you want. We Chen painter will definitely answer them enthusiastically.¡± A burst of warm apuse broke out, which made Mary Kinson have a headache. The questions asked by the previous reporters were normal. Some notes and inspirations about the painting were gradually biased in favor of Chenran. ¡°Painter Chen, I heard that you grew up in an orphanage in China, right?¡± Chenran didn¡¯t hide anything. He smiled generously, and there was a hint of dust between his indifferent eyebrows like a distant mountain. ¡°Well, speaking of the orphanage, I¡¯d like to introduce this, the enlightener and guide of my painting.¡± He pointed at Mary Kinson. The audience burst into an uproar. Previously, most people thought Mary Kinson was his girlfriend, but they didn¡¯t expect that she was the Enlightenment of painter Chen. Then the question was, what was the level of the famous painter¡¯s art skill?! But she looked like a girl in her early twenty¡¯s, how could she have such high attainments? Chapter 267 When Chen Ran looked at her, his brother¡¯s love and tenderness for his sister were reflected in the peach blossom¡¯s eyes. ¡°When I was a child, I started painting with her in the orphanage. The first few famous paintings that you know were also created by her and me. His eyes were bright and his voice was full of emotion: ¡°Now I can get today¡¯s achievements because of her. Moreover, as early as five years ago, she was invited by the French contemporary artist winner, but she refused to go.¡± As soon as the voice fell, the continuous clicking sound and the curious questions of reporters immediately upied Mary Kinson¡¯s eardrum. Originally, the main character of the exhibition was Chen Ran. At this moment, all of them focused on Mary Kinson. ¡°How old did Miss Kinson start painting, and did she have any famous works?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and win the prize? No one in our country has won it before except painter Chen. If you win it, you will be the first person in China¡­¡± Mary Kinson doesn¡¯t want to win the prize, just doesn¡¯t want to appear in front of the public. It¡¯s good that Chen Ran exposed it all. Su Yuwan, in front of the TV, stared at the live broadcast of the exhibition and Mary Kinson in it. Then, as if thinking of something important, his eyes slowly moved to the torn paintings on the ground. It turned out that it was not a fake at all, but a rare painting that might be more than Chen Ran¡¯s in spring, summer, autumn and winter, and condensed her sister¡¯s hope. Her eyes, gradually moist. On the other hand, some students in Beijing University are also looking at the paintings. When they see the students in the same school, they excitedly call the students toe and have a look. ¡°Look, is the person in this video our ssmate Kinson?¡± ¡°She is so awesome. I saw her before in school. It was not easy.¡± In the midst of a group of voices, a triumphant male voice rang out: ¡°That is, I don¡¯t want to see who is interested in the woman, everyone show me.¡± Mincent, the bully, ordered the ss to watch. We were also very interested in opening our mobile phones to watch the interview. Only one student was lying on the table without moving. Mincent was not very happy when he saw it: ¡°Hey, don¡¯t pretend to be dead on the table, show me the interview!¡± The man lying on the table slowly turned his head. His handsome but frosty face made Mincent quickly smile: ¡°It¡¯s ssmate Yang, you must not have a rest, right? Go to sleep, it¡¯s all right.¡± Yang Feng theny down on the table to rest, just put it in the palm of his knee, without exception, there was a video of Mary Kinson¡¯s interview. Man, his mouth is not honest. Site.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. One of the reporters suddenly raised a sharp question and asked, ¡°By the way, Miss Kinson and Chen¡¯s orphanage when they were children want Guohong orphanage, right?¡± The orphanage is located in a small town, some local people do not even know. Mary Kinson and Chen Ran looked at each other and vaguely felt something wrong. Chen Ran naturally took up the topic, his eyes bent, but the bottom of his eyes showed a cold light of warning: ¡°This reporter friend seems to have investigated us a lot.¡± The reporter was unintelligent and continued to ask: ¡°It seems that there was an ident at Guohong orphanage that year based on your two ages¡­¡± ¡°Is the security guard there? Please ask the uninvited guest out.¡± Chen Ranjun, with a cold face, called the security guard with the microphone. Hearing this, there was a storm at the bottom, and the reporters spected about it. The reporter, who was dragged by the security guard, still asked the fatal question: ¡°Are you unwilling to face it because of you feel guilty?!¡± When being carried away by the security guard, the reporter was still shouting: ¡°Is it because of guilt?!¡± Although the reporter was driven away by the security guard, his words were like a bomb, which caught all the people in the exhibition unprepared. The uproar caused by the explosion could not be recovered. People have great interest in what happened in Guohong orphanage, not only for them, but also for all the audience in front of TV. The assistant is also confused. What did that person say? He stood up: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone. The reporter may have a problem in his mind just now. Please don¡¯t care about this little episode. Let¡¯s continue and ask questions about the work.¡± ¡°¡­¡± People still can¡¯t remember. At this time, the side door behind the tform was pushed open. A girl was wearing a blue skirt with a pompous design waist chain hanging on the skirt, which seemed to match the temperament of the painting exhibition. She didn¡¯te out either. She only showed half her face in front of the public and stood at the side door. Her eyes painted with exquisite eye makeup were not light, but only a deep hatred, like a sword pointed at Mary Kinson: ¡°Can murderers also get international honors?¡± The assistant felt his sweat and looked at Chen Ran for help. ¡°¡­¡± He can¡¯t answer this situation. Chen Ran nced down at him, looked at the strange girl and only fell on Mary Kinson. Then he guessed how much, leaned over her ear and asked, ¡°Your enemy?¡± Mary Kinson frowned when she saw the visitor, and a little surprise shed in her eyes. Normally, Lavie Sue should never recover. How can she appear in front of her in gorgeous clothes? Lavie Sue smiled at her sarcastically, then raised her hand and put the microphone hanging around her neck to her lips, with clear teeth. ¡°One night 15 years ago, a girl about six or seven years old fell down from the corridor on the eighth floor of the Guohong Orphanage and died. So far, the murderer has not been found. Friends of journalists can check the homicide case of the Guohong Orphanage, which should be found soon.¡± After that, the reporters looked up their mobile phones as if they had received instructions. In today¡¯swork era, any information query is fast. When Chen Ran saw the reporters on the stage, they were all talking with their heads down. It seemed that they were talking about the case of that year. The eyebrows were covered with frost, and the whole body was covered with low air pressure, as if they were trying to suppress some kind of offended anger. ¡°Get the security guard! Take the woman out!¡± If things go on, they will be more and moreplicated. Lavie Sue leaned against the door edge and askedzily, ¡°Did you find out?¡± The bold reporters responded to her: ¡°I found out that there was a girl named Ziqi who fell from a building for unknown reasons. There are still pictures on it. There are three children standing on the corridor.¡± Lavie Sue tilted her arm from side to side, looked at Mary Kinson with a smile, and said: ¡°Yes, the three children above are the painter Chen Ran in front of you, and Mary Kinson, and there is one¡­ here.¡± As she said this, she turned her head to look at Yaoi standing behind her. In her ear, there were earphones as big as her face. There came the dying cries for help from her brother and his parents, as well as Shi Zeyan¡¯s callous reminder. ¡°Just follow your instructions, or your family will die today.¡± Yaoi came here voluntarily, so the people arranged by Gu Wm couldn¡¯t protect her. She did not hear what Lavie Sue said to the reporters, nor did she know that there was a wave of reporters outside. From her perspective, she can only see Mary Kinson sitting on the stage and Chen Ran standing behind Mary Kinson. Yaoi¡¯s eyes were red. Even when standing in the dark of the side door, the glittering and translucent water light in her eyes was still obvious. Chapter 268 Mary Kinson was calm at first. When she could see Yaoi, she couldn¡¯t help standing up. Yaoi really had an ident, but the person behind it was Lavie Sue! Her eyes were filled with heartbreak and self-me. Lavie Sue took out her mobile phone and turned on the camera, pointed it at Yaoi¡¯s face, and pointed it at the microphone to remind: ¡°If you are interested, you can open the room number of the live broadcast room XX5848. Next is the time to decrypt the murderer.¡± After that, she sent a text message to Shi Zeyan on her mobile phone to force him to speak. Yaoi could not hear the voices of the reporters outside. His ears were only filled with the faint breath of his family in front of the microphone, especially the lightest breath, which asionallysted for a long time. Her heart was almost numb with pain. Shi Zeyan¡¯s voice rang out: ¡°Otherwise you heard it, and your brother died immediately. My request is very simple. As long as you say that Mary Kinson pushed the girl, I will immediately ask someone to give your family glucose and water to eat.¡± Yaoi¡¯s eyes, like ck grapes, looked at Mary Kinson with tears in the distance, and her calm face was in sharp contrast to her fierce struggle. On the one hand, there are families who have the grace to raise. One side is Mary Kinson, who is like a sister. Both sides are the people she is willing to change with her life, but now she has to choose between two, which is more painful than giving her a knife. Mary Kinson also looked at her Yaoi from a distance. She probably guessed her dilemma and raised her lips with a soft smile, as if she was acquiescing in her behavior. ¡°Dead girl, do you really want to see your brother and your parents die? If so, I say let people do it directly to end their pain.¡± ¡°I say!¡± Yaoi cried out in a crash: ¡°Fifteen years ago, Sister Mary pushed Ziqi down!¡± The words fell, and the tears in her eyes just came down and ran along her lips. It¡¯s really bitter. It¡¯s more bitter than anything she has tasted. Chen Ran¡¯s pupils suddenly erged, and the light in the peach blossom eyes suddenly burst. He could not help but step forward to catch Yaoi and say, ¡°What is the little Yaoi talking about? This is!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go there!¡± Mary Kinson reached out to hold him and said in a deep voice. ¡°She said you killed Ziqi. Isn¡¯t that nonsense?!¡± Chen Ran was a little excited and frowned. The reporters on the stage rushed to take pictures of Mary Kinson, and even thought about the title. This is sure to be popr all over the country tomorrow! Oh, no, international may cause a sensation! Lavie Sue turned off the camera of her mobile phone, then reached out and raised Yaoi¡¯s headset, turned to Mary Kinson, who was standing in the same ce, and smiled and moved. She didn¡¯t speak, but Mary Kinson could see her mouth clearly. The other side said, ¡°Here we go.¡±. Yaoi, who finally heard the voice, knew that something was wrong. She walked two steps forward and went out of the side door. Then she saw a vast area outside, full of reporters and many foreigners, pointing at Mary Kinson on the stage. Boom¨C Yaoi¡¯s small world copsedpletely, her legs fell to the ground, and her eyes were empty without any light. A good painting exhibition is a mess. Each reporter smelled the smell of headlines, took the equipment in their hand, and snapped at Mary Kinson and Chen Ran. Some even stepped on the steps to ask for more headlines. ¡°Miss Kinson, is what thedy just said true?¡± ¡°Did you really kill girls in orphanages when you were young?¡± ¡°So over the years, you didn¡¯t want to appear in front of the public because you were ashamed of the dead?¡± Mary Kinson raised her eyes coldly, and her eyes burst out with chilling light. It was beautiful and full of danger, making it difficult to look at her. The reporter at the front stepped back a little bit, but the people at the back came up one after another. The security guards took separate actions. They were responsible for intercepting Lavie Sue who had just spoken, while helping Chen Ran and them control the order at the scene. Moreover, there are many big people in the exhibition who can¡¯t offend. They have to take the lead in handling their feelings and pacifying their emotions. ¡°Where is the seventh master?!¡± Some people know that Mary Kinson has a good rtionship with Seventh master. They want to help her out and ask her colleague¡¯s whereabouts. The security guards were orderly, and the reporters were soon removed from the scene. A busy man took the time to answer: ¡°The seventh master was here at the beginning of the game. It seems that he has returned to thepany.¡± No one knows that Wim¡¯s illness is getting worse and worse. A little bit of emotion will get out of control, so he locked himself in the dark room early to avoid being found out of his illness by outsiders. After a long time, the exhibition finally calmed down. Mary Kinson walked towards Yaoi, who was limping on the ground. She stretched out her hand like a treasure in the world, and gently and slowly picked her up. She opened her lips and said, ¡°Yaoi.¡± Yaoi¡¯s hands were on the ground, and her wrist was white because of her strength. Tears fell on Mary Kinson¡¯s hands, but it seemed to fall on Mary Kinson¡¯s heart, making a big hole for her. ¡°I don¡¯t know there are so many reporters outside¡­ Yaoi didn¡¯t want to harm you. Mary Kinson held her tightly in her arms, hung her eyes, and the extremely long ck eyshes covered her eyes: ¡°I know, I know, my good Yaoi.¡± ¡°They have caught my family. Xiaozhi is going to starve to death happily. I¡­¡± Yaoi said with tears in his eyes. ¡°I have no choice.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Mary Kinson¡¯s facey on her hair, and she said softly, ¡°Hmm.¡± Suddenly, a group of special characters came to the exhibition. They wore uniforms and looked around the stage. Finally, he locked his eyes on Mary Kinson, and checked with the mobile phone video to confirm that it was her. ¡°Miss Kinson, we are from Dongjing Public Security Bureau. Now pleasee with us and cooperate with the investigation.¡± Upon hearing this, Yaoi raised her head and stared at the police who surrounded them. She hurriedly exined: ¡°Sister Mary didn¡¯t kill, Ziqi¡¯s death has nothing to do with her, you can¡¯t take her away!¡± Mary Kinson was very calm. She turned her head to Chen Ran, who was also in a hurry, and said in a soft voice, ¡°Ah Ran, please help to calm Yaoi¡¯s mood.¡± She released Yaoi and got up to go with the police. Yaoi grabbed her arm with her copsed backhand, and the tears in her swollen eyes never stopped: ¡°No, Sister Mary, you can¡¯t go with them, you didn¡¯t kill, you can¡¯t¡­¡± Chen Ran also came over and calmly exined to the police: ¡°Comrade police, there is a misunderstanding in this, not as in the interview video.¡± The police¡¯s voice was loud and powerful: ¡°Are there any misunderstandings that have been investigated by the police? You are also the people involved in the case. They are all going to go through together.¡± Mary Kinson nodded and was willing to cooperate when she saw that they were impartial. Chapter 269 Mary Kinson was regarded as a key suspect, sandwiched between the police and the police, and sat in the front car. Yaoi and Chen Ran in the back were going to get on the back car, but she was very emotional and wanted to get on with Mary Kinson¡¯s car anyway. The police could not bear to see that such a little girl as her was crying to death, so they let them all take a police car. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sister Mary, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Yaoi sat at the back and kept apologizing, tears streaming down. Mary Kinson sat in the passenger seat, turned her head and smiled gently at her: ¡°It will be okay.¡± She is not afraid. However, Yaoi was still in tears. She turned to look at Chen Ran beside him and prayed softly: ¡°Brother Aran, can you lend me your mobile phone to make a call?¡± She is also worried about the safety of her family. I wonder if Shi Zeyan has released her family as promised. Chen Ran looked at her, hesitated and stopped, finally sighed and handed her the mobile phone. Yaoi hurriedly dialed his father¡¯s phone, but no one answered it. She was so anxious that her feet were standing in the bottom of the car, and she kept saying, ¡°Take the phone, take it.¡± But the person at the other end of the phone did not feel her strong worry, and the phone was still not connected. Yaoi is anxious to buy a ticket to go home now, hack into the local camera, look for clues frame by frame, and report the case to his family. Mary Kinson said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your family is all right.¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± Yaoi was puzzled. Mary Kinson leaned on the back of the chair, her eyes were warm and light from the rearview mirror, and he met Yaoi¡¯s eyes: ¡°As early as a few days ago, I asked the seventh master to help find your family. With the ability of the seventh master, we don¡¯t have to worry about it at all.¡± Looking at Mary Kinson¡¯s calm appearance, Chen Ran raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°It seems that you are quitefortable with the seventh master.¡± Mary Kinson moved her eyes in the mirror, and the bottom of her eyes was clearly a little disdainful. It seems that you are questioning the ability of the seventh master? Yaoi was shocked, and her mind didn¡¯t turn around: ¡°But how did you know that my family had an ident?¡± Chen Ran stretched out his hand and patted Yaoi¡¯s small shoulder. His voice was soft but clear, like that of his elder brother: ¡°Mary guessed when he found you in the park that day, so he had already let the seventh master arrange to find your family.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. He said helplessly, ¡°But I don¡¯t know who the other party is. The people of the seventh master won¡¯t scare the cat when they find it. Now that they reach their goal, they will no longer act on your family.¡± Far away in the remote small house in the city, there are wild grass all around as if no one had passed by. The man standing at the door received the call from Shi Zeyan, turned his head and looked at a family of three inside, and confirmed with no expression: ¡°Are you sure that I will take my brothers away without caring about the people inside?¡± But in this way, a family of three who are already half dead will surely starve to death. On the phone, Shi Zeyan¡¯s voice was slightly yful with a smile: ¡°When did you be a bodhisattva? Their death and life have something to do with you?¡± The man grunted and took his brothers straight away. A family of three who are dying in the house are doomed to starve to death. But they had just left, and a group of people who were lying outside the house got up from the haystack and went into the house in session, saving all of Yaoi¡¯s family. Another hourter, the little boy among the three is afraid to die. Dongjing Public Security Bureau. Mary Kinson was put in the interrogation room as a suspect. The vicious incident that took ce on such an important asion made the outside world talk incessantly and put pressure on the police for two hours. If the case is not investigated clearly, it is difficult to exin it to the public opinion. Inquiry room. The director, dressed in a police uniform, sat upright opposite Mary Kinson: ¡°Miss Kinson, we have investigated your orphanage when you were a child and the situation of Guohong orphanage in those years. At that time, you were almost inseparable from Mr. Chen, Miss Luo and the deceased Zhang Ziqi.¡± With that, the director put out a stack of thick photos to let Mary Kinson see clearly: ¡°This is the photo taken by a photographer not far away from the scene on the night of the incident. At that time, all three of you were at the scene.¡± The evidence is all here. The director said to the point: ¡°So now Miss Kinson, is there anything that needs to be exined?¡± Mary Kinson sat opposite. The delicate facial features on her white face were like finely carved pink dolls, but the eyes of the fox with deep light did not have much light, as if her pupils were immersed in the deep sea and lifeless. No matter what the director asked, she didn¡¯t speak. Not only her, but also Chen Ran and Luo Yao, who were cooperating with the investigation nearby, kept silent when facing the police¡¯s inquiry and investigation. Their silence brought the trial to a deadlock. The case urred in a long time ago, and it is difficult to verify it again. Now we can catch them to inquire because of the crisis of public opinion. With this evidence, the police have no way to take them. Finally, Luo Yao and Chen Ran were released. They stood at the door of the police station, waited for a while, but did not wait for Mary Kinson. They looked at each other and saw the gravity on each other¡¯s faces. Luo Yao nervously grabbed Chen Ran¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°Where is Sister Mary? Why doesn¡¯t Sister Marye out?¡± Chen Ran lowered his head, took out his cell phone from his pocket and called White Ben. The other end quickly answered, ¡°Painter Chen, what¡¯s up?¡± Chen Ran raised his eyebrows slightly, and the whole person exuded a strong low pressure: ¡°Didn¡¯t you see today¡¯s painting exhibition interview?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, painter Chen. I¡¯ll see it when I have time. Ourpany is very busy.¡± White Ben thought that Chen Ran just wanted them to pay attention to him. ¡°Mary has been caught at the police station. Let the seventh master find a way to get her out.¡± ¡°What? Are you in the bureau again?¡± Chen Ran didn¡¯t understand what his character meant. ¡°OK, I¡¯ll let the seventh mastere in person in the morning,¡± Sun Xiaoming said in a deep voice. After receiving the reply from White Ben, Chen Ran finally calmed down and looked slowly at Luo Yao beside him. Then his pupils stared slightly, and he looked around in confusion. Luo Yao borrowed the police¡¯s mobile phone and called her family. After the phone was connected, Luo Yao hurriedly inquired about their safety: ¡°Mom and Dad, are you and my brother all right?¡± The father¡¯s faint voice came from the other side, and the survivors smiled: ¡°It¡¯s okay, we are in the hospital now, and we are going to recover soon. Only your brother is still in aa, but the doctor said that it will not be too big a problem.¡± ¡°Besides, your friend is very kind. We can only be safe by inviting all the experts and doctors in our city to help us at the first time.¡± Hearing the news of his family¡¯s safety, the stone in Luo Yao¡¯s heart finally fell down: ¡°Well, well, pay attention to your health.¡± She hung up the phone and slowly looked up at the detention room in the public security bureau. The dim light at the bottom of her eyes gradually shone and folded into a firm light. She thought that if Sister Mary was left alone, there would be only one possibility, that is, with her personal identification video, she fell into the abyss of suspicion. They were only questioned and had no criminal responsibility, but Sister Mary was interrogated and I¡¯m afraid she would have to bear criminal responsibility She settled down and walked into the public security bureau resolutely. Chapter 270 The director is analyzing the current situation of the case with several colleagues. At that time, the case ended because the suspects were all minors. But now the situation is different. All three of them are adults, and they should bear criminal responsibility, especially Mary Kinson, the most suspect! There was a knock at the door and a policeman came in: ¡°Chief, Yaoi took the initiative to exin the situation of that year.¡± The director nodded and then came out: ¡°Where is it?¡± ¡°The interrogation room.¡± After the director went in, he only saw the little girl sitting there alone. The bright white incandescent light hit her face, reflecting a little pale. ¡°Yaoi.¡± The director sat down and called her: ¡°You want to exin yourself, right?¡± Yaoi nodded. Although her eyes were still red and swollen, there was a breath of rxation in the whole person, and the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, showing a faint peace. She seems to have changed. The director didn¡¯t know why she was like this, but he still followed the process, took the pen in the notebook, and looked at her: ¡°Tell me, what happened that year?¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Yaoi confessed everything in detail and exined the time and ce. Remembering these dustden details for many years again, it was inevitable that she beardeep pain, but she took it all. At the end of the speech, her voice became more and more lighthearted: ¡°I pushed Ziqi down. At that time, brother Aran and sister Mary wanted to protect me, so when facing the interrogation, everyone said nothing.¡± ¡°Today, my identification of Sister Mary is false, but I¡¯m afraid to bear it. But for so many years, I have suffered from guilt and dare not go to school. I want to open my mind. I will turn myself in.¡± After saying that, Yaoi smiled with ease. In this cold interrogation room, she looked a little weird. The director stopped the pen in his hand and frowned: ¡°Little girl, you first identified Mary Kinson, and now youe from the first ce. Do you know that it is illegal to make false certificates, and do you need me to give you science poprization to bear corresponding responsibilities?¡± ¡°I know.¡± Yaoi straightened her shoulders and put her hands on his knees calmly. ¡°I killed him.¡± The director shook his head and said nothing. He got up and went out and told his subordinates: ¡°Lock up Yaoi and let Mary Kinson go for the time being.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Soon, Mary Kinson, who was going to sleep, suddenly heard the sound of unlocking the door of the detention room. The f eyes narrowed slightly and sat up. The policeman stood at the door and waved: ¡°Miss Kinson, you can go back.¡± Mary Kinson walked out calmly, with light eyes on the police, and politely asked, ¡°Can I ask why I came out?¡± ¡°Hurry to go, can¡¯t youe out?¡± Mary Kinson walked to the police hall and saw Chen Ran drinking water there with his eyebrows locked. He stepped forward and said, ¡°Where is Yaoi?¡± Chen Ran put the water cup down, but could not help squeezing the paper cup tightly. Half of the water he didn¡¯t drink overflowed, spilling all over his hands. If he did not hold an interview for the painting exhibition, he would not have been taken advantage of by someone with a heart to hurt the two rtives she cared about most by using public opinion! Facing Mary Kinson¡¯s worried eyes, he pulled a paper towel and wiped his hands in a distracted way, and said in a deep voice, ¡°When she went in, you came out.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°She can¡¯t be¡­¡± Mary Kinson raised her eyebrows, and the red broken light at the end of her eyes. Her eyes seemed to be broken by a transparent bead, filled with anxiety and irritability. Chen Ran sighed almost imperceptibly and nodded: ¡°That¡¯s what you guessed.¡± Mary Kinson closed her eyes deeply. Lavie Sue¡¯s face clearly appeared in her mind. Her inner strength was crumbling a little. The pain that Lavie Sue gave in her previous life and present life was shown in front of her one by one like a movie picture, which dyed the bottom of her cold eyes into a sea of hate. Lavie Sue! Lavie Sue! Last time, she was too light. Next time, she will never turn over! Chen Ran grabbed the curly hair in his ear and looked tired and mncholy: ¡°It seems that the three of us still have to tell the truth. We can¡¯t keep it from us, or Yaoi will be the dead ghost.¡± Hearing this, Mary Kinson slowly looked up at him. The clear pupil was filled with faint light, as if the light from a light bulb with insufficient power could be extinguished at any time. ¡°Your first painting exhibition is also bad, and if this happens, your international reputation may also be damaged.¡± Chen Ran shook his head and smiled frankly: ¡°You know, I don¡¯t care about this.¡± He has always been so forthright. His natural eye-catching peach blossom has a taste of separation from the world. Against his pale handsome face, he looks more detached. Mary Kinson looked back at the detention room and said, ¡°Let me think of other ways to let Yaoi out.¡± She doesn¡¯t want to tell the truth directly. The secret of death was agreed upon by them since childhood, and cannot be told until the moment of death. Otherwise, it will be difficult for the dead to rest in peace. She needs a little time to think about a win-win solution. ¡°I booked a hotel nearby. Let¡¯s take a rest for the time being. If we go back, there will be reporters to stop us.¡± Chen Ran stood up to block the light in front of her and patted her on the shoulder. ¡°Take a good rest to face the bad things.¡± The night is as cool as water. Mary Kinson did not return to the room for a rest, but sat on the sofa with Chen Ran, still trying to figure out how to bring Yaoi out tomorrow. Although Chen Ran said to have a good rest, he couldn¡¯t sleep. ¡°Yaoi, a silly child, turned herself in. How can we protect her? If we ask her to change her confession, it would be disrespectful to the public security department.¡± Mary Kinson leaned on the back of the sofa, and the whole person fell deeply into it: ¡°You can¡¯t help her with awyer.¡± They both knew that there was only one solution, but no one put it forward. The room fell into extreme silence, and the breath was clear and audible. It was the room bell that broke the silence. The slightly rough sound made them both look at the door. Who came here at this point? Chen Ran went to open the door. As the door opened, Mary Kinson saw the man who made her feel tired and found the support. ¡°Seventh Master.¡± William came over with a cold gloom in the middle of the night and sat down beside her. His dark eagle eyes seemed to be able to see through the heart of the heart: ¡°What happened to Guohong orphanage fifteen years ago?¡± Mary Kinson didn¡¯t want to talk about her childhood with the fourth person again. Her eyes were full of a sense of examination and slowly swept Chen Ran. How did you rm the seventh master? Chen Ran pressed his forehead, facing the eyes of both of them, slightly stressed. ¡°When you were detained, I contacted White Ben. After all, I have no connections in the capital. The only person who can think of helping you is the seventh master.¡± Mary Kinson raised her eyebrows: ¡°How do you know that the seventh master will help me?¡± ¡°Are you not a legal couple? Can the seventh master ignore you?¡± It wa Wm who took the call first, and the cold voice slowly sounded: ¡°No.¡± Chapter 271 William leaned back with his broad shoulders, his eyebrows slightly closed, and the cold light at the bottom of his eyes formed an abyss, which made Chen Ran suffocated: ¡°Say the point.¡± Chen Ran didn¡¯t treat him as an outsider. After seeing Mary Kinson twice, he began to talk about the past. On a rainy night fifteen years ago. After waking up in the Guohong orphanage, he put on his old pajamas donated by the public welfare, opened his eyes in a daze and walked out of the small room. At the gate of the courtyard, the dean was holding a ck umbre, followed by Ziqi in a small floral skirt. She hung her head, and there was no light on the standard beauty¡¯s face. The dean pushed Zhang Ziqi to his side, and the meaning shed in his eyes: ¡°You and Ziqi usually y well, sleep with her at night, andfort her well.¡± appease? He understood in a trance that this was the fifth year after she was imed by the family and sent back. The children in the orphanage all want to find a warm family, so they are careful to please the new family and are afraid of being sent back. It is better to never feel the warmth of home than to be sent away. Chen Ran carefully took Zhang Ziqi¡¯s small hand and returned to the girls¡¯ dormitory. At that time, there were not many children in Guohong Orphanage. The girls¡¯ dormitory was only Mary Kinson and Yaoi. Mary Kinson, who was awakened by the noise, looked at Zhang Ziqi in surprise. However, when she was young, her mind was much more delicate, and she understood in a moment. She came over and hugged Zhang Ziqi, and gentlyforted: ¡°It¡¯s okay Ziqi, and there will be a better family.¡± However, Yaoi was naive and confused, and simply said, ¡°What is the reason why the family didn¡¯t want you this time?¡± Zhang Ziqi slowly raised her eyes, and her eyes were dim: ¡°They said I was not good at ying the piano, and I said I could learn, but they said I was too old to start again.¡± At that time, she was only six or seven years old. Several small partners patiently apanied Zhang Ziqi until she felt sleepy, and then everyone went back to bed. Later in the night, Mary Kinson suddenly woke up with anxiety. In the moonlight outside the window, she saw Zhang Ziqi¡¯s bed was empty. She screamed in panic and woke up Yaoi. Yaoi opened her eyes dimly and saw Mary Kinson roll down from the bed and walk outside barefoot, shouting his name as he walked: ¡°Ziqi! Zhang Ziqi!¡± She nced at Zhang Ziqi¡¯s bed, quickly turned down from the bed and followed Mary Kinson to call out: ¡°Ziqi, Ziqi, where are you?¡± Chen Ran, who was in the opposite dormitory, didn¡¯t sleep well. He rolled out and caught up with them: ¡°Is Ziqi missing?¡± ¡°Yes, but we searched the bathroom and other rooms and didn¡¯t see her.¡± Chen Ran suddenly raised his head and looked at the upper floor: ¡°Let¡¯s go up and have a look.¡± Yaoi frowned: ¡°The stairs on the fourth floor are locked by iron doors. You can¡¯t enter.¡± Chen Ran said in a deep voice, ¡°You can climb in from the side.¡± Sure enough, the iron door is only locked on the front, but you can still climb in from the side of the stairs, just a little dangerous. Chen Ran and Zhang Ziqi are a little older and have no difficulty climbing up, but Mary Kinson and Yaoi are rtively short in arms and legs. ¡°Why don¡¯t you two look elsewhere? I¡¯ll go up and see if Ziqi is there.¡± ¡°No, we have already looked for other ces, and we need to go up!¡± Mary Kinson said firmly, and reached out to climb the stairs. Ziqi! You must not have an ident! The feeling of uneasiness and confusion in her heart became more real, which made her heart beat faster and faster. Yaoi climbed in together, and the three of them ran upstairs like sprinting in the track. After running to the fourth floor, there was still no one. When the three of them ran to the fifth floor breathlessly, they just saw Zhang Ziqi standing on the railing. The moonlight passed by her side, reflecting her tearful face. The night wind raised her long hair, and her short nightgown showed strange marks. She is thin and looks like a ragged doll hanging there, which will be swept away by a gust of wind at any time. ¡°Don¡¯t do silly things, Ziqi!¡± The three of them were shocked. They didn¡¯t know what had happened when they were young. They only knew that their best ymate would leave them forever! ¡°Don¡¯te here!¡± Zhang Ziqi paused and said, ¡°Come here, I will jump down now!¡± Chen Ran could not stop his steps, looked up at her, and his voice trembled a little: ¡°Come down, let¡¯s talk about what¡¯s going on. If you want a good family, let¡¯s think about it tomorrow.¡± Yaoi nervously hugged Mary Kinson¡¯s arm and cried, ¡°There is a family who wants to im me. I heard the dean say that their family is ordinary a. They won¡¯t have many requirements. I will give you the quota. Would you like to go to their home?¡± But Zhang Ziqi¡¯s eyes only fell on Mary Kinson: ¡°Mary , can you promise me one thing?¡± Mary Kinson opened her lips without making a sound. She guessed what it was. Zhang Ziqi looked at Chen Ran again and said, ¡°We are four of the strongest friends, right?¡± Chen Ran just wanted her toe down and nodded: ¡°Well, the four of us are forever friends and best friends! Come down first, no matter whether there is a family to adopt you or not, we are all your family. When I get older, I will take care of you three.¡± Zhang Ziqi smiled and shook head, and said in a soft voice, ¡°Since we are family, you must help me keep it secret. I don¡¯t want to be considered a coward by others.¡± She is very strong. She always refuses to lose when ying with others. The children in the orphanage have to study everyday and learn some other talents by themselves. They want to be adopted by a good family and grow up to be stars in the future. Chen Ran didn¡¯t want to understand the sadness in her eyes, ¡°keep secret¡­ what do you want us to keep secret?!¡± Zhang Ziqi turned , jumped down, and thest sentence fell into their ears with the wind: ¡°Don¡¯t let others know that I¡¯m afraid of the world, and Imitted suicide¡­¡± ¡°Ziqi!¡± ¡°Sister Ziqi!¡± The three of them rushed up and tried to catch her body, but they were all one stepte. When they ran to the edge of the railing, they saw her fall like a falling meteor, and hit the ground with a ¡°bang¡±. The sma sshed all over, blooming like an irregr flower. Yaoi broke down, grabbed her hair and cried, watching her friend jump off the building, bringing devastating damage to their three young hearts. So far, Yaoi can¡¯t face up to the past. But the three of them also remembered Zhang Ziqi¡¯sst words and decided to keep thest bit of dignity and pride for their friends anyway. So in those years, no matter how the police questioned them, they kept silent and did not say how Zhang Ziqi died, so the case became a pending case.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. At the end of the story, Wim¡¯s dark eagle eyes nced at Mary Kinson quietly: ¡°Let me tell you about the current situation.¡± Mary Kinson had a cold and faint breath all over her, and her pink lips were gently pressed into a straight line. Chen Ran¡¯s eyes sank and nodded. Wem¡¯s tone was slightly cold and somewhat objective: ¡°Yaoi¡¯s family has been saved. ording to their statement, the group they started was disciplined and organized.¡± Chen Ran nodded and said calmly, ¡°Well, today¡¯s reporter interview let Yaoie to reveal information, which is also part of their n. It seems that they have a lot toe. Chapter 272 William has always said little, but about Mary Kinson, he still said a few more words: ¡°The interview of the painting exhibition is too intense, so the impact is huge. This may affect your future painting career, including Mary ¡®s study.¡± Chen Ran said, ¡°We don¡¯t care. We just hope that Yaoi cane out.¡± In the intersection of two words, Mary Kinson was clearly told the answer. Wim slightly raised his eyebrows and cut off Mary Kinson¡¯sst thought: ¡°So to tell the truth is the only choice to save the three of you.¡± The next day, the headlines in the capital exploded. In the bus and subway, everyone is brushing their mobile phones and talking about what happened in the painting exhibition yesterday. Located in the busiest morning market in the capital, there is a very messy breakfast restaurant. Although it is a little messy, there are a lot of guestsing and going. A pair of men and women sitting in the upper seat were extremely beautiful. The girl wore a noble dress and a man¡¯s coat hung on the old carved chair at the back, which made her more invible. The man sitting opposite her was wearing a simple shirt. The arm exposed from the half-rolled cuff was strong and strong, and there was a small tattoo on the elbow. He looked up, and his blue eyes, like the sea, had a deep chill. But when she gave the meat to Lavie Sue, the bottom of her eyes was gentle: ¡°This is delicious.¡± Lavie Sue watched the news on her mobile phone while eating breakfast. This area is regarded as the old urban area of the capital, and many peoplee to eat, most of them are secretive and quietly exchange thetest information. ¡°It means that if you really have the ability, why didn¡¯t you be famous early? It¡¯s because youmitted a homicide.¡± ¡°She looks pretty, but why was she so vicious when she was young?¡± ¡°s, now Chen Ran¡¯s reputation is also bad. Even foreign media are reporting that he was invited to attend the birthday party of Queen Y, but it seems that he is not allowed to go now.¡± ¡°s, what are these things? It¡¯s not easy for apatriot to get along well, because Mary Kinson is so famous.¡± Lavie Sue was very satisfied with the hearing, and her eyes began to look cold. At the time of Gao¡¯s bankruptcy, she was not like this. She was talked about by arge crowd. Like a rat on the street, she went to the supermarket to buy things and was chased to the rooftop. ¡°Why not eat? Have no appetite?¡± Shi Zeyan worried. Lavie Sue came to her senses and smiled happily: ¡°I have a good appetite. I will call to greet my good friend.¡± Just after the speech, Shi Zeyan helped her take out her mobile phone from her bag and handed it to her: ¡°Call.¡± The telephone was soon connected. Seeing a strange number, Mary Kinson subconsciously asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°How can you answer the phone without being caught?¡± Lavie Sue said with a glee: ¡°murderer.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s hand trembled slightly, and her dark eyes seemed to have a fire burning, burning to the deepest part of her heart, making her more firm. She said in a cold voice, ¡°Listen, you must pay back everything I have suffered now!¡± Lavie Sue took a deep breath: ¡°You know, you are returning it to me now, but this is just the beginning.¡± Mary Kinson sniffed, ¡°You can¡¯t hurt me just by your means, can you?¡± ¡°Are you still tough with me?¡± Lavie Sue sneered. ¡°Then you look down on me too much,¡± Mary Kinson said quietly.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Lavie Sue¡¯s imagination should be Mary Kinson¡¯s exasperated state. How can she be so calm? The good mood she just had just now has gone bad again. After thinking g, she smiled again: ¡°I know you are just trying to be brave. I have set such a big situation. Do you know what people in the capital say about you and Chen Ran now? Mary Kinson.¡± ¡°Then you can wait for the news at 12:00 noon.¡± Then the phone hung up, and the ¡°beep¡± from the receiver made Lavie Sue frown. She clearly wanted to see Mary Kinson¡¯s joke. How did she feel like she had saved her strength for half a day and was ready to give the other party a heavy blow, which made her very unhappy. ¡°What time is it now!¡± Lavie Sue¡¯s voice couldn¡¯t help rising. Shi Zeyan¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and noticed that her mood was not right: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± His tone was soft and slightly sentimental. Lavie Sue looked up at him. After calming down, she leaned back and obviously lost her appetite: ¡°She said to let me wait for the news at 12:00 noon.¡± ¡°Why? Someone has identified it, but it can clear the suspicion?¡± Shi Zeyan also put down his chopsticks and looked at her with t eyes. Lavie Sue took a deep breath. Frustration turned into displeasure: ¡°Let¡¯s see what she can do at twelve o¡¯clock.¡± At twelve noon. In the same ce as the painting exhibition, a press conference was held again, and all the guests who were invited on the same day also came back to participate. It seems that time has been manipted, and it goes back to the first day. Chen Ran and Mary Kinson sat on the stage, facing all the reporters who were ready to move, and looking up was the row of distinguished guests standing behind them. Before the official interview began, Chen Ran, holding his forehead with one hand and leaning his head to chat with Mary Kinson, said, ¡°I thought many guests had returned home, but unexpectedly all of them came down.¡± Mary Kinson looked at the audience and was in a mixed mood: ¡°The seventh master personally invited them to stay, so that we could exin the misunderstanding.¡± Chen Ran looks up and sweeps into the crowd. He thinks of the figure of Gu Wim, but he can¡¯t find it. Then, the staff behind them reminded them to bring their earphones, and the interview was about to begin, so the camera was ready. Chen Ran lowered his eyes slowly and looked at Mary Kinson. he also had a delicate face and was full of the smell of strangers. ¡°Mary .¡± He suddenly called out to her. Mary Kinson turned her head sideways. her eyes were so solemn: ¡°Ziqi will understand.¡± Hearing this, Mary Kinson put her hands on her knees and tightly clenched her fists. Her unwilling fingers pinched into the flesh of her hands, making her red. If it wasn¡¯t for Lavie Sue, they would have buried the secret for a lifetime, so they wouldn¡¯t have to disclose it to the public. The interview officially began. All the reporters held high their machines and prepared their speeches in all directions. The client is Mary Kinson herself, so she was speaking all the time. She exposed everything that happened in Guohong orphanage, and also the wounds in her heart when she was a child, and stripped the bloody truth to everyone. Her thin body trembled slightly, but her words were sincere and powerful, and she sat in the center with iron bones and firm eyes. As if the world copsed, she could still stand firmly in ce and stand still. Chapter 273 A murmur came from the stage. Breaking the promise of childhood made Mary Kinson feel guilty to her friend. Her conscience was greatly condemned and her face became pale. On her curled wrist, blue veins appeared. After rifying the whole story, the reporters and guests on the stage, faced with this great reversal, hissed and sighed. Chen Ran felt that Mary Kinson¡¯s hands on her knees trembled slightly, and answered with heartache: ¡°So now we specially hold a press conference to appeal to everyone to pay more attention to the psychological problems of children in the orphanage. If you don¡¯t love, please don¡¯t hurt.¡± He straightened up and said in a slightly loud voice, ¡°All my personal ie in this exhibition is directly donated to various orphanages for charity.¡± A reporter on the stage was very honest and said, ¡°Everyone should apud for painter Chen¡¯s behavior. It¡¯s really touching toe out of the orphanage to achieve today¡¯s achievements and not forget to fund the orphanages across the country.¡± After that, all the reporters and guests who came to see the painting apuded. You should know that any of Chen Ran¡¯s paintings can be sold in eight figures. There are hundreds of paintings of all sizes in this exhibition, and many of them have been booked by the gold owner. Ie alone represents arge number of astronomical figures. In an instant, Chen Ran¡¯s reputation waspletely saved, and everyone also understood that Mary Kinson was not a murderer, and no one would investigate her again. It was only a farce yesterday. Chen Ran and his assistant went to the middle of the crowd in person, courteously socialized with the guests and dealt with the reporters. Lavie Sue, who can see in front of the TV, picked up her mobile phone and smashed it at the screen. Yesterday, Mary Kinson and Chen Ran were still one-sided, and today, they became sympathetic and understanding. Are these reporters all over the wall? She stood up in anger and bit the corner of her lips. Her anger rose sharply. This is it? Just hold a press conference to clean up everything? In the end, Mary Kinson was not hurt at all! So what has she nned so long andid the groundwork so carefully? When Zeyan came down the stairs, he saw from a distance that Lavie Sue looked like a fried cat, throwing pillows and cups on the side of the sofa. He strode over and held her in his arms. His sharp chin gently touched her forehead: ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s not all in vain. You really hurt her.¡± ¡°Where did she hurt? She now focuses on the theme of the orphanage, which is sublimated immediately. No one will say that she is a murderer.¡± Lavie Sue said more and more angrily, unwilling to spill over her chest. ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice that there was pain in her eyes when she spoke?¡± Shi Zeyan smiled softly, and his blue eyes were like beads in the deep sea, mysterious and confusing. Hearing this, Lavie Sue turned her eyes to watch the TV picture. When she put Mary Kinson¡¯s lens on it, she had left the scene sideways, and could see that her palm was full of red nail prints. Lavie Sue raised her eyebrows proudly, like a child who had finally tasted sugar and finally smiled. Shi Zeyan said softly along her ear, and the warm breath sound along her ear root was crisp and numb: ¡°Do you want to make her more painful? I¡¯ll teach you.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Lavie Sue¡¯s eyes lit up in vain and turned to stare at him: ¡°Hmm!¡± Shi Zeyan¡¯s mouth lit up a cruel and evil smile: ¡°See her at night.¡± ¡°OK!¡± Exhibition center. When Mary Kinson came down from the stage,. Her head was a little dizzy. She stepped down the stairs empty, and her body was out of bnce and rushed forward. Seeing that she was about to fall to the ground, a big hand quickly lifted her, so that she did not fall. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± When she said a word, she realized who had picked her up. She could stop talking. When she turned to look at the visitor, she happened to see a pair of dark star-like eyes. The starlight at the bottom of the eyes was bright and dark. It was gorgeous and a little more deste. ¡°Seven master.¡± She called him gently. Wim gently released her, slipped one hand into the straight suit pocket, and his own imperial aura formed an invisible barrier for him, so that everyone next to him would automatically separate the distance. The noise around them has nothing to do with them. ¡°Go to Dongjing Public Security Bureau.¡± Mary Kinson nodded: ¡°Now that the truth is out, I¡¯m going to pick up Yaoi.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see you off.¡± Wim walked ahead, and back was particrly outstanding in the messy crowd, just like the difference between gods and mortals. Mary Kinson sometimes felt that it would be a good thing to know him. After all, which woman can resist a talented president who has beauty, power? This time, the proposal to turn the focus of the public¡¯s attention to the orphanage charity is also the public rtions n that Gu Wim thought of. Mary Kinson sat on the copilot, and it was the first time to see Gu Wim driving in person. She looked up at the bottom of the car with her head up. The ck color was like a dark night. The gentle light of autumn filtered in from the window, wiped his broad shoulders, and some broken light fell on his slender knees, shining on his neatly ironed clothes. Let her have a slight momentary illusion, as if the silhouette was a lonely swan on the horizon, holding the vast and magnificent capital with the sun. She felt more and more that the seventh master waspletely different from Richard. Richard is more mature and domineering than his age. Although he also has an aura, it can be seen at a nce that his family is superior, and it is difficult to imitate his boldness. However, the seventh master is different. He is a natural eater. The savageness in his bones can be seen from his aggressive five senses. It seems that nothing can subdue him in the world. However, the cold breath forced the savagery to be restrained, but it still made people feel intimidated instinctively. It was almost like the reincarnation of the devil king. Just as she was entranced, the Devil King suddenly raised his lips: ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to eat you in the car, you¡¯d better put your eyes away.¡± She quickly lowered her head and pretended to tidy her hair to relieve embarrassment. Damn, how can I see him. ¡°Here we are.¡± Wim backed up with one hand, nced down at the rearview mirror, and acted in one go. The two men got off together. The police in the public security bureau recognized Wim at a nce, and their eyes lit up in vain as if they saw an idol: ¡°Seventh master?!¡± Wim¡¯s cold and rich eyes nced, making the little policeman more excited. This is the legend of the police academy. Even his eyes are so stressful. The crime will be afraid to see him. William opened his lips slightly, and his cold voice was somewhat oppressive: ¡°Please find Yaoi.¡± ¡°OK, I¡¯ll go in and report it.¡± Then the director came out in person. Mary Kinson walked forward and nodded to the director: ¡°Hello.¡± The director also saw today¡¯s press conference and knew what the situation was. He said bluntly, ¡°This case requires you three parties to record the confession again. After investigation and verification, we can release Miss Yaoi.¡± ¡°Well, we will cooperate with the police. Now can we have a look at Yaoi?¡± The director nodded and whispered something to the policeman beside him. After a while, the emaciated Yaoi followed the police out and saw Mary Kinson standing in the hall, her eyes were hot. Chapter 274 Yaoi opened her mouth, and tears rolled out before she could speak. Mary Kinson strode forward, held her in her arms, and gentlyforted her: ¡°You cane out in two days, and you should eat and sleep well inside. I don¡¯t like the thin Yaoi.¡± Yaoi tightly encircled her waist with her small hand, clenched her clothes with her fingers, and her soft voice was like tears: ¡°Sorry, Sister Mary, let you break Ziqi¡¯s agreement, and tell the truth.¡± Mary Kinson felt a pain in her heart, but still smiled on her face: ¡°It¡¯s all right. Ziqi will understand me. She knows that I want our Yaoi to be good.¡± But Yaoi still med herself, and her eyes were red like rabbits: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry, it¡¯s all because of me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not because of you. The other party ising at me.¡± Mary Kinson understood. Yaoi¡¯s eyes were awe-inspiring: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Lavie Sue! I don¡¯t know how she got those photos or how she investigated my family!¡± ¡°I will find out.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes were firm, with a hint of hatred. Yaoi blinked her eyes, and the light from the corner of her eyes swept to Wim, who was sitting behind him. Her small hand released Mary Kinson¡¯s clothes and walked towards him. William is very strong, wearing a suit can also show a full sense of power, and the cold face contour is very simr to the carefully designed NPC she saw in the fantasy game. She immediately understood why there are yers who are willing to spend money in the game to fall in love with virtual characters because they are full of charm. This was the first time that she saw the rumored Seventh master with her own eyes, and she didn¡¯te out of the shock. Until Wim raised his eyebrows slightly, and his dark eagle eyes were narrow and cold, half open, showing several natural powers of deterrence. Yaoi blinked her eyes, finally regained her consciousness, and bowed to him politely and sincerely: ¡°I thank the seventh master for my family, thank you. Without the seventh master, my family might¡­¡± Later, she could not speak, and her heart ached. Wim opened his lips, and there was no temperature in his voice: ¡°Don¡¯t thank me.¡± His dark eyes moved slightly, and his eyes slowly fell on Mary Kinson, with a kind of teasing smile: ¡°Mrs. will pay back these favors when the timees.¡± Mary Kinson came over and patted Yaoi on the shoulder¡±Well, I will ask Aran to pick you up in a few days. ¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± After that, William and his wife left the public security bureau together. As soon as they got on the car, they received the phone call in the morning. Mary Kinson raised her chin slightly, and eye was a little cold, and directly connected the phone. Lavie Sue preemptively said, ¡°See you at the Moon Tower at 8 pm.¡± Mary Kinson was about to speak when the phone was snapped off. Hum, it seems that Lavie Sue is very quick to learn. ¡°Whose phone?¡± Wim asked as he started the engine. Mary Kinson answered truthfully, ¡°Lavi Sue said that she would meet me in the evening.¡± William said in a deep voice, not asking, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have to be busy with thepany?¡± Mary Kinson felt that she had been dyed for a long time, and was afraid to trouble him again. William mostly recognized the meaning of her words. Her eyebrows were slightly closed and her voice was more deep: ¡± I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯te back when you go.¡± Well, if you don¡¯t think I cane back, I will note back. The sky darkened quickly in the capital, and in a twinkling of an eye, the lights of the whole city came on. The Moon Watching Tower and the Sunrise Tower stand opposite each other. They are both ces where the rich people in the capital love toe. The location of one sun and one shade is also very well matched. Mary Kinson walked in with Wim, and the attendant at the door rushed forward to greet him: ¡°Seventh master, your room is still there. Do you want to go in directly?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here for the appointment.¡± ¡°OK, pleasee inside.¡± Led by the waiter, Mary Kinson came to Room 9. The door was ajar. Wim turned sideways, stood on the railing of the corridor and slowly opened his lips: ¡°Go in, I will wait for you outside.¡± Mary Kinson nodded, feeling a little calm. Although it is a treatment that ordinary people dare not think of to let Seventh master be a security guard, it is surprisingly reassuring, as if he was the first to stand up when the sky fell. Immediately, she pushed the door and entered. What came into her eyes was a full-face wooden window, just opposite the silver moon just hanging in the sky. The bright moonlight spread like snow on the woman sitting at the window, and covered her face with ayer of light. Mary Kinson can also see at a nce that the person inside is Lavie Sue. Mary Kinson slowly stepped forward and sat down in front of her. The beautiful eyes more like a pair of transparent jewels under the light. Perfect, but fierce, seems to be able to see through the heart. She pressed her voice and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time, my dear friend. It seems that you have been doing well recently.¡± Lavie Sue smiled coldly and said directly, ¡°I am doing well, but you should not have been doing well recently. You are really cruel to use your ymate in order to wash white. I wonder if your sister will let you go at night?¡± These words were taught to her by Shi Zeyan. He said that whenever he mentioned Zhang Ziqi, he would poke Mary Kinson¡¯s pain. Sure enough, Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes shed an uncontroble pain, and her delicate facial features suddenly became cold: ¡°How did you find my orphanage when I was a child?¡± Lavie Sue smiled more and more proudly, and her eyes became brighter and brighter, a little better than the moonlight: ¡°Mary, you are so forgetful. This is what you said to me in high school at night. You said that you had a secret when you were a child, which is a nightmare, and you can¡¯t say it in your life.¡± Mary Kinson remembered that in her previous life, she thought of Lavie Sue as her best friend. She mentioned it to her in high school.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Oh, it¡¯s ridiculous. Before Mary Kinson spoke, Lavie Sue stabbed again. ¡°What¡¯s more, do you know who was the group of people who were watching outside when Be was in the hotel?¡± Hearing this, Mary Kinson took a breath of cold air involuntarily. Her eyes burst out with a fierce cold light, and the clear voice was cold: ¡°I don¡¯t care whether you have joined hands with Rose Kinson or who is your backer. Next time I will still let you have nothing! ¡± ¡°Really?¡± Lavie Sue said with disapproval, ¡°Then wait and see!¡± Between the two men, a thick smoke of gunpowder ignited from the air. At the door of Room 9, a man in a blue suit was walking towards him when he saw Wim standing on the railing. The man¡¯s eyes, blue as the sea, narrowed slightly, and could not help revealing a sense of danger. William raised his eagle¡¯s eyes, noticed the hostility from his back, and looked back. Chapter 275 Wim¡¯s dark dark eyes reflect the cold moonlight on the horizon. He is so secretive that people can¡¯t see his joy and anger. Gu Zeyan, facing the bright moon on the opposite side, has a shadow of the eyebrow bangs at his pupils, which makes him look like a beast in the dark, dangerous and cold. The aura of the two men is slightly simr. Just in the eye contact, you can test the ferocity and savageness of each other¡¯s eyes. Shi Zeyan stretched out his hand and lifted the broken hair in front of his forehead, revealing a pair of blue eyes that were both ready to move and full of fierce feelings: ¡°Seventh master, we meet again.¡± Wim folded one hand in his pants pocket and turned around without saying a word, as if he hadn¡¯t seen him. Shi Zeyan¡¯s eyes were dark, and he sighed, then turned into the room, and saw Mary Kinson get up and walk out of the door. The two stopped walking face to face and met each other for the first time, but left a deep impression on each other. Shi Zeyan met Mary Kinson on TV. Compared with ordinary people, she is more like a female star. She is cool and doesn¡¯t eat fireworks. But when he saw her in person, he was inevitably amazed by her beauty. In particr, the good-looking eyes, with slightly red tail, have a sense of pure desire, but the bottom of the eyes is cold and sparse. Suddenly, the beauty in front of her suddenly curled her lips and smiled. She turned her head and sneered at Lavie Sue behind her: ¡°You found a backer. No wonder.¡± When the words fell, she walked directly across the front with a cold face and was ready to go out. A hand suddenly pressed her shoulder, and Mary Kinson¡¯s shoulder was slightly hurt by a dark and hard force, but she only looked at it coldly and didn¡¯t cry out for pain. At this time, the temperature in the room suddenly dropped in a straight line, as if someone had turned the air conditioner to the lowest point, which made people breathless. Shi Zeyan looked up and saw that Lavie Sue¡¯s eyes fell behind him. Her face showed fear, as if she had seen the devil. Immediately, arge hand opened Shi Zeyan¡¯s hand, and then pulled Mary Kinson into her arms, and opened her overcoat to wrap her in half.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. A familiar and cold breath, with the hot temperature of the man¡¯s chest, protects Mary Kinson. Shi Zeyan turned around and his eyes shed across the handsome face with a cold smile: ¡°I just want to introduce myself to Miss Kinson, but seventh master doesn¡¯t have to react so much.¡± Mary Kinson wanted to turn around and talk, but Wim held her head with a big hand, as if she were not allowed to look at it. Then there came a voice line that was as cold as iron from above her head. ¡°She doesn¡¯t have to know some cats and dogs.¡± Shi Zeyan¡¯s lip shape is a little sexy, and when he sneers, it is more interesting: ¡°Mr. William, you don¡¯t seem to know how many people, how much property and power I have now?¡± Wim¡¯s calm eyes were like ayer of fog that could not be prated by the sun. His tone was cold and there was no fluctuation: ¡°So what?¡± Shi Zeyan did not hold tight for a moment, and there were clearly several blue veins hidden in his forehead, which was covered by his eyebrows. He was about to open his mouth, but he saw that Wim took Mary Kinson on his arm and walked away quietly. His massive figure was like a mountain, and even his back was full of the spirit of being close to strangers. After the two of them left, Lavie Sue, sitting on the chair, gasped violently, and just forgot to breathe because she was afraid of taking care of Wiliam. She reached for the water and drank it all at once. She sighed with fear: ¡°Mary Kinson has a good rtionship with seventh master¡­¡± And from the physical movements of the two just now, Seventh master is very protective of her. God! Can she fight the seventh master? ¡°Baby, don¡¯t be afraid to worry about Wim, he will be trampled by me one day!¡± Shi Zeyan walked to her side, and thoughtfully helped her refill a cup of warm water. The blue pupil reflected the moonlight, like the sea under the quiet night sky, and the waves were charming. Lavie Sue asked him with fear, ¡°Really?¡± Don¡¯t you really need to be afraid of seventh master? When Zeyan hooked his lips and smiled softly, he smiled very gently, but the bottom of his eyes burst out with strange cruel light. Wem, one day you will understand who is the strongest! If you win the lottery, you will regret that you have always depended on me! Mary Kinson, who left the Moon Building, sat on the copilot and rubbed his forehead. The beautiful fox¡¯s eyes were a little tired in the dark light of the car. I haven¡¯t slept well in the past few days. It¡¯s a rare thing to deal with and finally get a chance to rx for a moment. She looked up and closed her eyes, and was taking a long breath. Suddenly, there was a gust of wind in front of her. Her subconscious heart jumped, and she opened her eyes suddenly. She just saw Wim¡¯s side face, which was still close to her. In the dim light, she could even see his straight nose with a sexy hump. Immediately, the handsome face turned slightly, and the front face was even colder and more threatening. The eagle¡¯s eyes were deep and quiet, but they were full of starlight, which was dark and bright. Mary Kinson¡¯s throat tightened, but the back of her head was tightly pressed against the back of the chair. Under his warm gaze, she slowly closed her eyes with cooperation. But it was only the soft sound of the seat belt closing. Then the wind in front of her moved again. When she opened her eyes, the man in front of her was already seated in the driver¡¯s seat, and the action showed some neat start engine. ¡°You are too tired today. I owe you this kiss until next time.¡± It was so embarrassing that she just seemed to be asking for a kiss. ¡°Next time you have to take the initiative.¡± that ¡®s going too far! Under the night sky, the cold gray and silver Maibach was driving at a constant speed. Mary Kinson didn¡¯t feel the slightest when turning or changingnes, just like it was Avenue all the way. Only those who are very good at driving can bring this feeling to others. Mary Kinson almost fell asleep when she arrived at Kinson¡¯s house. ¡°Huh? Are you there?¡± Her reddish fingers rubbed her bleary eyes, and her eyes were also slightly red when she slowly opened them. The whole person looked like a little fox without full sleep. She turned her head to look at him half awake and confused, and unconsciously exuded azy breath. Wim raised his eyebrows and then smiled, ¡°Here, inviting me to spend the night?¡± As he spoke, he stroked the chin of her side face with a big hand, forcibly brought her face over, and gently kissed her on the forehead. Mary Kinson was very awake and sleepy: ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°My wife is naturally beautiful. She doesn¡¯t need to do anything and is very attractive.¡± Mary Kinson opened the door and got out of the car without saying a word. The closing force was quite strong, expressing her dissatisfaction. She walked at full speed, as if someone was going to eat her after her. Chapter 276 Mary Kinson rushed into the front door, turned around and closed the door. Then, with a slight relief, she rubbed her sore forehead and walked inside. Unexpectedly, She looked up and saw the woman sitting in a precarious position on the sofa, dressed in whitece suspenders and carrying a cup of freshly ground coffee in her hand. The curly white steam wafted along the corner of her lips, giving her a beautiful face with a faint hazy feeling. May feel Mary Kinson¡¯s energetic eyes. The woman slowly turned her head and raised her lips with a provocative smile: ¡°Mary, you are sote.¡± ¡°Why are you still at the Kinson¡¯s house?¡± Mary Kinson blinked and hid her puzzlement in her eyes. Her voice was as cold as frost. Before she went out, she asked father, shouldn¡¯t he let Rose Kinson get out of the family? She just stood there casually and became a scenery of her own. Her whole body was cold and noble, which made her life a little unpredictable. Rose Kinson lowered her eyes, then looked up and said with a smile, ¡°This is my home. I have lived here for more than 20 years. Where am I when I am not here at night?¡± As she said this, she pressed her lips, put down her coffee and turned back to her room. Finally, she pretended to care: ¡°I have read the news these days, and my sister is also working hard. Just take an early rest.¡± At the end of the sentence, she had already walked to the center of the stairs and widened the distance from Mary Kinson. Even if Mary Kinson spoke again, she might not hear her. Obviously, Rose Kinson sat in the hall without sleeping most of the night, not only to wait for her toe back, but also to show her that she had not left the Kinson family. In order to prove her position, Mary Kinson can not shake it casually.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Suddenly, Mary Kinson went back to her room with a cold face. She wanted to ask her father, but it was reallyte at night. It was not good to disturb him sote. After thinking about it, she decided to rest first. As soon as she came out of the bathroom after washing, the door of the room rang a little, and she could feel that the person who knocked on the door didn¡¯t have much confidence. Mary Kinson rubbed her half-dried hair, smiled and walked to the door and pulled it away. At first nce, she saw the timid Su euphemism, and lowered her head and dared not look at her directly. Mary Kinson gently propped up her chin, only to see her sister¡¯s eyes red. She frowned and asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Be , you just cried?¡± Be pursed her trembling lip corners, hesitated and struggled for a while, then cried out: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sister Mary, I was too much the other day, and med you for my mistakes. It was you who came in time to ensure that I didn¡¯t have an ident¡­ but I¡­¡± Her small hand tightly sped the back of her hand, and grasped the bloodstains: ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Mary Kinson held her hand in pain and smiled brightly and softly: ¡°It¡¯s all right, Be. You were frightened that day. It¡¯s my responsibility not to protect you.¡± B felt more guilty and cried more and more. She could not speak clearly: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sister Mary, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry, I¡¯m too selfish and bad.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡± Mary Kinson hurriedly wiped her tears. ¡°You are so sweet. When I just returned to the family and my grandmother didn¡¯t like me very much, didn¡¯t you help me say a lot of good things?¡± Hearing this, Be blinked her eyes and nodded: ¡°Because I think Sister Mary is a family, I don¡¯t want Grandma to be biased against you.¡± ¡°Well, look how good you are to me.¡± Mary Kinson rubbed her small head, and finally stopped her tears. Be Kinson shriveled her mouth, crying andughing. She felt that having such a sister might be a blessing in herst life. ¡°Thank you, Sister Mary.¡± With that, she turned around and took the things standing on the door. She lowered her head in embarrassment and said, ¡°Look, Sister Maru.¡± Mary Kinson looked down and saw that she was holding the picture of spring, summer, autumn and winter. It was only made up of pieces. Some of the wrinkles were very serious, but it could also be seen that Be had worked hard to smooth it. ¡°I wanted to use an iron to tten it, but I was afraid of destroying the picture on it, so I pressed it t with books one by one. This is what I tried my best to restore to the present situation.¡± For Mary Kinson, this is just a painting that is drawn by hand, and it was not taken into consideration. I only saw my sister¡¯s heart and was moved by her warmth. ¡°Well done, all the birds I painted are still there.¡± Be finallyughed and swept away the bad mood of the previous few days: ¡°It¡¯s good that Sister Mary is not angry with me. I will hang this picture in my room all the time. I should look at this picture every day to remember that Sister Mary is good to me.¡± Mary Kinson raised her lips and smiled a little gently. ¡°Would you like toe in and sit down?¡± Just to see if Be haspletely recovered. After all, that kind of thing can easily cause psychological shadow for her, for fear of affecting her normal life of making friends in the future. Be nodded politely and followed her into the room. After a brief conversation, Mary Kinson found that her sister was still in a normal state of mind. She still hesitated for a moment when she mentioned the word hotel. It seems that this event still needs time to heal my sister¡¯s heart. Mary Kinson¡¯s heart ached again when she thought that the culprit could still stay at home. She was a little confused: ¡°By the way, why is Be still in the Kinson family?¡± Be¡¯s eyes shed disgust: ¡°My father must have let her go, but then my aunt said that kind of thing was a farce arranged by my aunt. They just wanted to teach me a lesson and let me study hard and not move other thoughts.¡± It turned out that Su Xiuyun was invited as a rescue soldier. No wonder Be could still stay at the Kinson family. It seems that the Kinson family has long been a traitor. It is no wonder that the whole family of the previous life will be destroyed. Frame by frame, Mary Kinson¡¯s head shed back, and the cold eyes looked at the ceiling, then stopped the hate. Be said angrily, ¡°Rose and her aunt are too much. They say they are good to me, but they never scruple about my feelings! I will never forgive them in my life!¡± Mary Kinson looked back at her, reached out and touched her face, and quietly promised, ¡°I won¡¯t forgive her, don¡¯t worry, I will help you get justice.¡± ¡°Thank you, Sister Mary, you are my really best sister.¡± Be held her. They chatted briefly again. After Mary Kinson sent her back to her room, she did not return to her room to rest. Su Yuxin doesn¡¯t get out of the Su¡¯s house for a day, which is equivalent to a poisonous snake sleeping at home. How can she sleep safely? Mary Kinson changed into a ck sportswear with a recording of her meeting with Lavie Sue in her pocket. She went to the secret base of Yaoi overnight. Today, she finally counted all the things she had prepared and collected for half a year. She wants Rose Kinson to double her repayment. Her sister suffered the pain of despair and humiliation that day. Chapter 277 The next morning, when the dawn broke, there was a thin mist. Almost all the people of the Kinson family were sitting in the hall, informed by Mary one by one. Be Kinson, who hadn¡¯t left the room for a long time, also made an exception. She sat in the corner of the sofa, holding a doll pillow in her hand, and looked at her grandmother, father and her aunt who didn¡¯t like her with her ck grape like eyes. Noticing the look in her eyes, Cloud Kinson turned to look at her with a ttering smile, trying to exin what happened before. Be turned her head coldly and didn¡¯t want to listen to her at all. Frustrated, she picked up the macaroon in front of her and took two bites. Then she asked impatiently, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with her? Why did she wake us up so early in the morning? What time is it?¡± Beverly Kinson was still angry with her and red at her with dissatisfaction. Cloud Kinson was frustrated again. He leaned against Qinhun and asked with concern, ¡°Mom, have you slept well? You are not in good health now. Shouldn¡¯t you have more rest?¡± The mother¡¯s tolerance for her daughter was still very high. Her previous anger was alleviated a little. She said lightly, ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter. Mary said that something important needs us to be present, and we don¡¯t have to get up early every day.¡± After saying that, the two main characters came out one after another today. Rose had just tidied herself up. Her long hair fell down vertically, and her face was clean and beautiful without makeup. She walked to the middle of the hall and looked back at her family, confused. ¡°Mary, why did you ask everyone out again?¡± Mary didn¡¯t wear make-up and her face was as white as snow. She held a thin ss te expressionlessly without any joints. It looked like a piece of ss. Her fingertips seemed to be magic. After a simple touch of the ss te, the ss suddenly emitted a sound of dripping spiritual, and the screen suddenly lit up. Rose was a little surprised to see the new technology. After everything was ready, Be looked up at her family with her beautiful eyes. ¡°Dad, grandma, aunt and Be, I¡¯m sorry to bother you in the early morning. I asked you toe here today because I have something important to tell you. It¡¯s too troublesome to tell you one by one, so I¡¯m sorry to bother you.¡± ¡°Well, then what are you going to say?¡± asked Beverly curiously. With a faint smile, she raised the ss te in her hand and turned it up so that everyone could see what was on it. Rose read, ¡°thirty-one crimes of Rose kinson.¡±. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± she frowned. Mary still didn¡¯t look at her, as if she didn¡¯t exist. She manipted the ss te to show the origins, dates, and reasons of the events. ¡°This is the first time I went back to the Kinson family to attend a banquet. Rose Kinson and her best friend, Xu xinyuan, wanted to embarrass me on the spot. I have recorded the conversation between the two in the dressing room. The document is in the attachment and will be sent to youter.¡± Then, it was the second time, ¡°it was Rose Kinson who colluded with my aunt and nned to give me a sum of money to say that my father didn¡¯t want me to go back to the Kinson family¡­¡± They knew a lot of things before, but they didn¡¯t know that the mastermind was Rose Kinson. When they heard what Mary said, they were all shocked and didn¡¯te to their senses. After all, Rose Kinson had grown up in front of them. She was elegant, cultivated, gentle and considerate. How could she do such a thing to her? As the report went on, many things were not known by the family, including the fact that they cooperated with Eva ck to embarrass her in the ck family. At first, Rose Kinson was very calm. She racked her brain toe up with an excuse. After all, these were the evidence of hurting Mary. At that time, she would make a false countercharge and say that it was the evidence of Mary¡¯s deliberate fakery. Since the advanced technology was used, it was easier to make a fake.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. However, she couldn¡¯t keep calm until she talked about her grandmother¡¯s illness and hurt her. Walking to the front of the tablet PC, Rose Kinson looked away from her family and said, ¡°that¡¯s enough, Mary. Please don¡¯t make up facts to me me. I don¡¯t agree with any of your thirty-onements.¡± Then she said helplessly, ¡°besides, Rose Kinson hasn¡¯te out yet. You¡¯re stabbing her in the heart by mentioning this kind of thing at this moment, aren¡¯t you? Aunt has helped me exin it clearly. It¡¯s aunt¡¯s idea.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Mary took a step forward. Her delicate face was covered with a thickyer of frost, and the coldness could not be expelled from the corners of her eyes and eyebrows. Obviously, Rose Kinson sensed the coldnessing towards her. She frowned more tightly and wanted to step back instinctively, but she thought that it was her family behind her and she couldn¡¯t show any guilty. What happened in the next second made her extremely regret that she did not follow her instinct to retreat. ¡°p!¡± The crisp p was like a bomb exploding in the hall. Everyone present was shocked and unable to speak. The p made her face swollen. The pain was so unbearable that she felt her teeth burning. The palm of Mary¡¯s hand turned red, and her fox eyes were filled with coldness and hatred, as sharp as the sword spirit. ¡°This p is the one I promised to help Best night.¡± Although Cloud Kinson was shocked by the thirty crimes just now, no one could be sure whether they were true or not. After all, the key point of Rose Kinson¡¯s falsehood was that. It was obvious to all that she had made great achievements in Inte technology. It was hard to tell whether she was telling the truth or not. Almost treating her as her own daughter, Cloud Kinson stood up and was about to help her. When she opened her mouth, she saw the coldness in her eyes. ¡°No matter what, you are a member of the Kinson family, and you have the blood of the Kinson family, so I don¡¯t have any feelings for you for the time being. But if you still try your best to protect the person who hurt grandma and sister, don¡¯t me me for not caring about the blood rtionship!¡± Cloud Kinson choked with sobs. She was intimidated by the aura of the man in front of her. She didn¡¯t even know why she couldn¡¯t speak at that time. When she was in a daze, Mary directly yed the recording of her meeting with Anne yesterday. Inside the hotel, Lavi Sue said in person that she had arranged the people outside. ¡°Maybe you don¡¯t even know who the woman in the recording is, do you?¡± She didn¡¯t know her, but at the same time, she understood that it wasn¡¯t as simple as she said. It seemed that Rose Kinson had nned to frame Mary with someone else What the hell was going on? Chapter 278 Seeing that her aunt didn¡¯t say a word, Mary Kinson continued, ¡°even if you don¡¯t like me, a niece from the countryside, and even a niece raised by Rose Kinson, you should make sure that Be has grown up with you. She is the daughter of the Kinson family, and she is your niece!¡± She questioned straightforwardly, ¡°don¡¯t you feel guilty to help an outsider harm her?¡± Sweat trickled down her forehead. Under her cold gaze, her throat was dry for no reason. Atst, she had to sit timidly next to her mother, trying to hold her mother¡¯s hand forfort. However, to her surprise, she withdrew her hand in an instant and didn¡¯t want to talk to her at all. It seemed that she was very disappointed in her. She had thought that it was because of her sister¡¯s words that she had asked someone to teach her a lesson. Now it seemed that it wasn¡¯t a matter of education at all. It was just that Rose Kinson had teamed up with outsiders to frame Mary! Thinking of this, Be almost had a big trouble at that time! Thinking of this, she felt heartbroken. Looking at the embarrassed look on her face, a smile offort appeared at the corners of her mouth. She finally let out a sigh of anger! Humph! Mary was the best. Great! Mary Kinson didn¡¯t intend to let go of her. She came to her again, with her dark eyshes half covering her eyes. However, the hatred and anger in her eyes were still as bright as the stars. Hearing that, Rose Kinson came to her senses. She touched her red face and said with a sad expression, ¡°Mary Kinson, how dare you hit me?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with beating you? It¡¯s you!¡± Mary Kinson raised her eyebrows and gave her another heavy p. ¡°p!¡± Another Thunderp made everyone tremble with fear. ¡°I pped you on behalf of my parents. They brought you into the house and treated you as their own daughter. I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a heartless bastard.¡± Rose Kinson¡¯s left and right cheeks were swollen like steamed buns. It was difficult for her to maintain the elegance of an elegantdy. As soon as her fingers touched her face, she was so painful that she almost shed tears. ¡°Nonsense! The information on yourputer is fake. I have never thought of harming my family, let alone know who Lavie Sue is¡­¡± ¡°p!¡± The sound of a p broke the silence. Mary Kinson felt a burning pain in her palm, but beating people seemed to be addictive. She pped her face one after another, especially when she pped a vicious and cunning woman like Rose Kinson.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. All his savings were gone in an instant. ¡°Now the evidence is in front of you. Do you still want to argue? Do you really think that the Kinson family are all idiots and it¡¯s so easy to fool them?¡± Mary Kinson said coldly as she slowly approached Rose Kinson. Rose Kinson could clearly see the hatred in her eyes, which clearly said that she would be killed without a ce to hide. She didn¡¯t dare to make a sound, and held her breath subconsciously. She could only feel that her face was burning more and more painful. She had thought that she would be able to escape if she didn¡¯t make a sound, but she didn¡¯t expect that Mary Kinson would still p her in the face. ¡°Ah!¡± Rose Kinson screamed in despair. The corner of her mouth was bleeding, and the smell of blood spilled over her mouth. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Stop it!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she saw another shadow quickly waving over from the corner of her eyes. In panic, she turned her face and covered her left face. A faint sneer was heard, as if mocking her hiding action. Because it was too light and too fast, it was like an auditory hallucination. Before she could figure it out, her left face was pped hard again, and this p was several times heavier than before. The p made her step back two steps. She bumped into the corner of the coffee table behind her knees. The pain made her stumble and fall to the ground. When she came to her senses, she couldn¡¯t tell whether it was a pain in the back of her knees or on her face. Rose Kinson felt that she had never been treated like this. She was so angry that she was even more confused. Mary Kinson walked over and slowly squatted down in front of her. Her sharp eyes narrowed slightly, revealing an indescribable beauty of blood. In the eyes of all the members of the Kinson family, she was like a young girl who had returned from hell, holding an invisible sickle in her hand, which was made of hatred. Hatred umted in her previous life and this life. Mary Kinson had made up her mind to cut her into pieces one thousand to ten thousand. ¡°I have thought about giving you back the things you did to me in the future. I¡¯m not in a hurry to get even with you. After all, I have a way to make you lose everything you have now bit by bit.¡± At that time, considering the Kinson family¡¯s deep affection for Rose Kinson, she had made up her mind step by step. ¡°But family is my bottom line. I have reminded you more than once, but you ignored it and insisted on doing something to Be!¡± Frightened by the man in front of her, Rose Kinson kept stepping back until her back leaned against the sofa and there was no way back. She had to look at Mary Kinson. Mary Kinson followed her closely step by step, and the light in her eyes became brighter. ¡°If dad asked you to leave the Kinson familyst time, it would be fine if you left directly. But you didn¡¯t leave and forced me to clear the door for the Kinson family by myself. Then I have to do as you want.¡± After saying that, she pped two more times on her face. ¡°This is thest time I tell you. I won¡¯t allow anyone to hurt my family!¡± She said angrily, ¡°since you don¡¯t want to learn a lesson, don¡¯t me others for being cruel!¡± Rose Kinson waspletely frightened by the p. She shrank her shoulders to protect her red and swollen face and helplessly turned to the Kinson family for help. The first person she saw was Be Kinson. Her red and childish face was as cold as Mary Kinson¡¯s. She turned to look at her aunt immediately, thinking that she could get her aunt¡¯s help. Anyway, her aunt loved her very much. However, she saw that Xiu Yun turned her head and talked to her grandmother, deliberately looking into her eyes. The light in her eyes dimmed. When she looked at her grandmother again, the disappointment on her face was evident. There was no love in her wrinkled eyes. In despair, Rose Kinson copsed her shoulders. Her eyes lit up and swept over Beverly Kinson. Beverly Kinson¡¯s eyebrows were deep. When he met her eyes, he stood up and looked down at the child who was sitting on the ground. All the details of the past more than 20 years welled up in his heart. Rose Kinson looked at him carefully and begged him almost humbly, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve called you dad for more than 20 years. Can you say something about the past and listen to my exnation?¡± Chapter 279 At that time, after Mary was lost, her wife was in a very bad mental state. She couldn¡¯t move or sleep every day. Later, she had a serious depression and almostmitted suicide. One day, when Beverly Kinson came back from thepany and drove home, he saw a little girl in school uniform squatting at the traffic light. He thought it was Mary. When the traffic was heavy again, he took the girl back to the car without hesitation. He wanted to send her to the police station, but he didn¡¯t expect to hear that she said she didn¡¯t have a home and didn¡¯t want to go to the orphanage. Seeing that she was about the same height and figure as Mary, Beverly Kinson¡¯s heart softened. He immediately took her back to the Kinson family without saying anything. His wife was also very happy to see her. It seemed that she thought it was Mary who hade back. She kept shouting and cheering up. So she took the ce of Mary Kinson and grew up in the Kinson family. Beverly Kinson still remembered how she looked when she was a child, and every moment in her life. When she was admitted to JA University, he invited almost all the famous big shots in the capital to attend her school promotion banquet. The family never mentioned the two words ¡°adopted daughter¡± and saw her as their own already. It was because he loved her too much that he treated her as a member of the Kinson family. Therefore, when Mary Kinson revealed all this, the most uneptable person was Beverly Kinson himself. No one present couldpare with his pain. In the past few years, there was not much change on his face. Maybe when she was really disappointed, she wouldn¡¯t show it on the surface. ¡°You hurt Mary, Be, and your grandmother. Have you ever thought of the old love of our Kinson family for you? Have we ever treated you badly these years?¡± His voice was full of pain and was about to cry blood. Rose was desperate. Was she really going to lose everything this time? Mary Kinson called out all the Kinson family members and exposed their crimes in front of them, leaving no way back. Beverly Kinson took a deep breath and looked a little tired. No matter what, this girl with a swollen face had been his treasure for twenty years. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to study abroad a few years ago? No matter what happens, I will pay for your study abroad. There is only one condition.¡± He was extremely disappointed, but in the end, he still wanted to leave her some room, so that she wouldn¡¯t be driven to death. Hearing that there was still a way out, Rose Kinson had some hope in her heart, but she was also very nervous. ¡°What condition?¡± ¡°After you go abroad, I hope you will nevere back, let alone the capital city. Otherwise, I may not consider the rtionship between father and daughter, and will publicly sever the rtionship with you in the capital city.¡± Because of Beverly Kinson, many people knew that Rose Kinson was a real talented woman, and her reputation was pursued by many debutantes. If she announced to the people in the capital that she was not the daughter of the Kinson family, she would have no face to stay in the capital city. At the thought of this, she covered her face and burst into tears. She didn¡¯t want to go abroad. She didn¡¯t want to leave the Kinson family. She didn¡¯t want to leave everything she had now. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to do. If a child hadn¡¯t tasted sugar, she might not have eaten it. But she grew up with sugar in her mouth. She had a strong vanity in her heart. If she lost these, she would rather die. ¡°Dad, you¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me dad. I don¡¯t have a daughter like you.¡± Beverly Kinson turned around with a dejected face. Seeing this, Mary Kinson also felt ufortable. Reaching out her hand, Rose Kinson tried to hold back her anger. She grabbed Beverly Kinson¡¯s trouser legs with her trembling fingers and said in a low voice, ¡°do you really abandon me, father?¡± With his back to her, Beverly Kinson said with a solemn and deep expression, ¡°Mary and I have a clear stand. No, our Kinson family has a clear stand. Our family is the bottom line. We will never tolerate anyone to hurt us.¡± It was clear that Rose Kinson was excluded from the Kinson family. Unwilling to give up, she continued, ¡°but I¡¯m also a member of the Kinson family. I¡¯m your dearest daughter¡­¡± Mary Kinson looked at the forbearance in her eyes and smiled, but there was no warmth in his eyes, just like the cold moonlight looking down at the ground. She was still pleading. Mary Kinson couldn¡¯t stand by and watch her daughter torture her father anymore, so he interrupted them coldly, ¡°do you deserve it?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Shaking her head, Qinhun held her sister¡¯s wrist and was about to stand up. ¡°Cloud, help me upstairs to have a rest. I don¡¯t want to see this farce anymore. That¡¯s enough.¡± At this moment, Cloud behaved herself and helped her mother up to go upstairs. The Kinson family, which used to be centered on Rose Kinson, now no one wanted to help her. She couldn¡¯t face the fact that she wasn¡¯t the daughter of the Kinson family anymore. When she was in despair, the door of the Kinson family opened slowly. The people of the Kinson family didn¡¯t open the door all the time. Unknowingly, it was about ten o¡¯clock. It was at noon, and the autumn sun shone through the door. The two guests at the door walked towards them like God. The sunlight shone on one of the silver threads, as if it was shining. Everyone in the Kinson family looked at him and was confused. She didn¡¯t hear from the servant that someone woulde today? It was not until the two people came out and stood in the hall that Qinhun recognized them. She walked up with a smile and held the back of one of the old women¡¯s hands. ¡°Mrs. Mo, why did youe so suddenly without informing me in advance? Who came to visit in the early morning?¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Mrs. Mo was dressed in a solemn ck suit. Although the wrinkles on her face could be seen, the iron blood and sharpness in her eyes could not be hidden. She nodded with a smile, and then fixed her eyes on Mary Kinson. Mary Kinson nodded politely and greeted, ¡°Hello, Mrs. Mo.¡± ¡°Mary, a good girl,¡± said Mrs. Mo with a doting look on Mary Kinson¡¯s face. After a simple greeting, Mrs. Mo pointed at the old man beside her and introduced, ¡°this is Mrs. Xiao, who has been living abroad. This time Ie to your family to ask about her granddaughter, the daughter of the Xiao family.¡± She smiled politely and awkwardly, ¡°she came back in a hurry this time, so we came here abruptly. I hope we won¡¯t disturb you.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t bother you. We wee you to visit the Kinson family.¡± Qinhun smiled and nced at Mrs. Xiao quietly. In the capital, these two grandmother were the most famous. When mentioning their names, the local people would give their thumbs up and praise them, and they would show special respect. Chapter 280 The legendarydy of the older generation was Mrs. mo. At that time, the era was in turmoil, and wars were everywhere. Mrs. Mo had fought a lot of battles, and she had also given advice and advice in several crucial battles. The Mo family, which she was in charge of, contributed a lot, so she had a high reputation in the capital city, and her grandmother could be called the contemporary female warrior. The other one was Mrs. Xiao. She was born in a literary family, familiar with the three rules and five principles, a model of morality, and served as the senior director of the Chinese department in the University of the evergreen department. When they were young, the two of them joined the army and were famous for both literature and martial arts. The difference was that the juniors brought out by Mrs. Xiao were all very promising, and even their nephew was a professor in a famous university in the capital. Qinhun nodded to granny Xiao with a smile. But she didn¡¯t seem to see them. Her eyes fell on the girl who fell on the ground. Although the girl¡¯s face was so swollen that she couldn¡¯t see her original appearance, there was an inexplicable intuition that the girl had a blood rtionship with her. ¡°Mrs. Xiao, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you,¡± said Qinhun gently. Mrs. Xiao finally came back to her senses and nodded her head gracefully and calmly. The elegant temperament deep in her bones was pleasing. ¡°You are a good friend of Mrs. Mo, and I am also a good friend of Mrs. Mo, so can I call you sister Qin ording to the etiquette?¡± she was easy-going and polite, with a few wisps of book fragrance. At this age, Qinhun rarely heard anyone call her sister, which made her feel like she was taken care of by her sister when she was young again. She blinked her eyes and smiled slightly, looking a little younger. ¡°By the way, Mrs. Mo just said that she would take you here to meet her. What does she mean?¡± Mrs. Mo held Qinhun¡¯s hand and exined with a smile, ¡°here is the thing. Last time I visited you, I saw your family photos. There was a child in the photo, which looked like the lost granddaughter of Judy. At that time, I was not sure, so I went abroad and talked about this matter with Xiaoqing face to face.¡± After so many years, the only thing that Xiaoqing cared about was to see her granddaughter before she died. She had a good rtionship with Xiaoqing and knew that her missing granddaughter had always been a knot in the heart of her best friend. She had to inform her of some clues. Xiaoqing was indeed shocked when she heard the news. She immediately set off and returned to the capital city. She didn¡¯t even stop at Xiao¡¯s hometown. She was in a hurry to see the child who was said to be very simr to rod. Hearing this, the Kinson family was still confused. Since when did the Xiao family lose such a pampered daughter? Maybe they were afraid of being kidnapped and didn¡¯t dare to make a sound, so almost no one knew it. Qinhun felt sorry for her and said, ¡°I can understand the feeling of losing my granddaughter. It¡¯s too bitter. Look, our Mary has just been found back.¡± At the mention of Mary Kinson, Mrs. Mo couldn¡¯t help but show a doting smile. ¡°Although your Mary has been lost, it¡¯s lucky that she doesn¡¯t grow crooked. She is not only smart but also capable.¡± Mary Kinson looked at Rose Kinson thoughtfully, and then turned around and nodded slightly. ¡°Mrs. Mo has praised you. In which photo did you see Mrs. Xiao¡¯s granddaughter?¡± Mrs. Mo¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°I have every one.¡± ¡°!¡± All the members of the Kinson family were shocked. The only children in each photo were Be Kinson and Rose Kinson. So, Rose Kinson is the daughter of the Xiao family?! Qinhun rubbed her head. She had received too much information today, so she was a little confused. ¡°What¡­ What do you mean?¡± Holding her hand, Mrs. Mo smiled and said, ¡°her dear granddaughter is Rose Kinson, daughter of the Kinson family.¡± Hearing the exact answer, Qinhun waspletely confused and took a step back. Xiaoqing walked up to Rose Kinson, took a small handkerchief from her pocket and gently wiped the blood stains on the corner of Rose Kinson¡¯s mouth. She could tell from her face that she looked like rod. Her heart ached and she felt a kind of inexplicable heartache. It was hard to make it clear that they were rted by blood. She was sure that the child must be the granddaughter of the Xiao family. ¡°Do you still remember me, my child?¡± said Xiaoqing, with a warm and light smile on her face. There was a sacred radiance at her silver temples. Rose Kinson didn¡¯t know her at all. But she graduated from JA University and knew very well that almost half of the instructors were students of the Xiao family and famous universities all over the country. Such a situation could be seen everywhere.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. The Xiao family almost controlled the domestic education resources. She didn¡¯t expect that Mrs. Xiao was her own grandmother, and her mood was simr to that of winning the first prize. When the great good news came, Rose Kinson didn¡¯t know how to receive it. After talking for a long time, Mrs. Mo didn¡¯t see the main character. She looked behind the Kinson family and said, ¡°by the way, I remember that Rose Kinson looks good. Why don¡¯t I see her today since all the Kinson family members are here?¡± Qinhun looked at Rose Kinson¡¯s swollen face and said, ¡°¡­¡± Following her gaze, Mrs. Mo saw a maid with ck and blue face. She asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? Did we disturb your family affairs?¡± Qinhun was speechless This old friend was shrewd in marching in the army, but he didn¡¯t live a good life, so his family was unable to train an excellent next generation. Beverly Kinson answered honestly, ¡°she is Rose Kinson, the daughter of the Kinson family, whom you have always wanted to see.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Granny Mo looked at Rose Kinson in surprise, with a little confusion in her eyes. Mary Kinson narrowed her eyes and looked at Rose Kinson. When she was about to admit it, she was stopped by Xiaoqing¡¯s calm voice. ¡°Moyao, it¡¯s impolite for us to ask about other people¡¯s family affairs without permission.¡± With aplicated look in her eyes, she looked around the two of them. As her best friend for so many years, she knew very well how important her granddaughter was to Xiaoqing. If Rose Kinson was her granddaughter, then the matter of this child was notpletely a family matter of the Kinson family. Wouldn¡¯t she be angry if she was beaten like this? With the help of Xiaoqing, Rose stood up and smiled gently at her. Then she held her hand with her backhand and led her to the front of Qinhun and Beverly Kinson. She bowed and thanked them, ¡°thank you for raising over the years.¡± Her words were sincere. Although he didn¡¯t like Rose Kinson at all, Beverly Kinson wouldn¡¯t let anyone take her away. ¡°Mrs. Xiao, are you sure that Bonnie is the child of your Xiao family?¡± With a calm smile on her face, Xiaoqing said in a gentle and kind tone, ¡°I know that the child must be from the Xiao family. Of course, you can rest assured that I will take the child to the hospital for a paternity test, and I will send it to your family.¡± Compared with Xiaoqing, who was dealing with the follow-up affairs in an orderly manner, Rose Kinson, who was involved in the matter, half lowered her head, feeling embarrassed and. Her appearance was too embarrassing. It was all because of Mary Kinson! She raised her eyes full of resentment and nced at Mary Kinson. Chapter 281 Mary Kinson looked straight into her eyes. There was a touch of coldness in her eyes, which was notpletely concealed, making her delicate face look even colder. A few secondster, Rose Kinson looked down and felt a little relieved. In terms of status and prestige in the capital city, the Xiao family was much stronger than the Kinson family. In that case, her position in the capital city would rise greatly in the future. As long as Mary Kinson still stayed in the Kinson family and lived in the capital city, there would be ample time for them to be together. The atmosphere became cold again. Qinhun was afraid that Xiao Qing would be dissatisfied with the Kinson family, so she said, ¡°how about we go to the hospital with you for a paternity test? Rose Kinson was injured today, so we can have a physical examination to see if she is ufortable.¡± She took a look at Rose Kinson, but couldn¡¯t help but look disappointed. Xiaoqing shook her head with a smile and said, ¡°Rose has been taken care of by your family for so many years. Since I have found her, I naturally can¡¯t bother your family anymore.¡± Noticing Qinhun¡¯s worry, she looked into her eyes and said sincerely and generously, ¡°sister Qin, Rose is the granddaughter of our Xiao family. We want to repay the Kinson family for raising her for so many years.¡± Seeing that Qinhun¡¯s face softened a little, she continued, ¡°in the future, if your child needs any help in education, just tell me. You can also ask for other requirements. As long as it is within the ability of our Xiao family, we will do our best.¡± When she spoke, she breathed steadily. Although there were no fancy words, people could feel her sincere gratitude. in and sincere sincerity was often the most touching. Presumably, with her self-restraint, she would not really be angry with the Kinson family. In this way, Qinhun didn¡¯t worry anymore. Beverly Kinson waved her hand and said, ¡°we didn¡¯t raise Rose Kinson for any return. We always treated her as our own child, but this time she made a mistake. Since you found her, let her go back to the Xiao family and live a new life.¡± As long as she left the Kinson family and wouldn¡¯t hurt his two children. In the face of Beverly Kinson¡¯s honesty, Xiaoqing bowed politely again to express her thanks.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°No, no, No. I can¡¯t stand it anymore.¡± Beverly Kinson hurried to support her. Xiaoqing waved her hand and said, pared with your care for, I¡¯m nothing. Thank you again for your help.¡± Then, she looked up at the Kinson family and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll take Rose Kinson back to the Xiao family first. Someone from the Xiao family will take her things then.¡± Beverly Kinson nodded, unwilling to take another look at Rose Kinson. Xiaoqing turned to look at granny Mo and said with a smile, ¡°you still want to see your goddaughter, don¡¯t you? I¡¯ll take YRose Kinson to the Xiao family first.¡± ¡°Yes, I happened to have lunch in the Kinson family.¡± Xiaoqing nodded and nced at everyone in the Kinson family, ¡°everyone in our family will thank you for your kindness. Please attend our Rose Kinson¡¯s birthday party when you have time.¡± Beverly Kinson pursed her lips and remained silent for a long time. But Xiaoqing¡¯s enthusiastic gaze made her unable to refuse, ¡°I¡¯ll do it when I¡¯m free.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Xiaoqing, taking out a small sachet from her pocket and handing it to Qinhun, ¡°I don¡¯t think you look well. Maybe you haven¡¯t had a good rest. This small sachet has always been prepared for insomnia abroad. It¡¯s very effective. Have a try.¡± Qinhun took the sachet, put it under her nose and smelled it. A faint wooden fragrance made her feel at ease inexplicably. ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± In this way, she took Rose Kinson¡¯s hand and left the Kinson family. In the hall. Qinhun held the sachet with one hand and pressed her forehead with the other. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Rose Kinson is the child of the Xiao family. If shees back to the Xiao family andins, will we offend the Xiao family again?¡± Su Xiuyun sighed deliberately, ¡°that is to say, the Xiao family has a very high status in the education circle. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not easy to end up with my precious granddaughter being beaten like this in our family.¡± She nced at Mary Kinson intentionally or unintentionally, as if she wanted to me her for beating Rose Kinson too hard and being a little afraid. Beverly Kinson cast a stern nce at her and said in a deep voice, ¡°even if Rose Kinson is the daughter of the Xiao family, she can¡¯t hurt our family.¡± Since the moment Rose Kinson was taken away, he had been ready for the following troubles. He turned around and smiled lovingly, ¡°Rose Kinson, are you in a better mood now that you are willing to go downstairs today?¡± Be Kinson stood up from the sofa, hugged Mary Kinson, and then hugged Beverly Kinson. ¡°I¡¯m in a good mood with Mary¡¯s help and father¡¯s support. I¡¯ll go to school tomorrow.¡± Finally, she hugged Qinhun again with a smile that she hadn¡¯t seen for a long time, but she didn¡¯t hug her. ¡°Grandma, let me help you upstairs to have a rest.¡± Seeing that her granddaughter had returned to her lovely and innocent look, Qinhun was also happy. ¡°Okay, I have to get back to sleep.¡± The two of them went upstairs, talking andughing. Smelling a faint wooden fragrance from grandma, Rose Kinson reached out her head and was about to get into Qinhun¡¯s arms. ¡°Grandma takes a shower every day. There is no smell on her body.¡± Qinhun joked with a smile. Rose Kinson blinked her big ck grape like eyes, curious and confused, ¡°I smell a fragrance from grandma, which is simr to a nt in the back garden.¡± Qinhun took out a small sachet from her pocket and gave it to her, ¡°is it this fragrance? Your grandma just gave it to me.¡± Be Kinson took it and smelled it carefully. The familiar andfortable fragrance made her more certain. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the smell.¡± ¡°Maybe the ingredients are simr.¡± Qinhun looked at the sachet and liked it more. Be Kinson nodded without thinking too much. She didn¡¯t know any of the nts Mary had nted. If a pharmacist was to be graded, her sister should be the best. On the other side, Rose Kinson, who followed Xiaoqing out of the gate of the Kinson family, suddenly stopped. He looked from the vi which was rebuilt by the Kinson family to the upstairs slowly from the first floor. When she saw the balcony on the third floor, her eyes suddenly tightened, and the bottom of her eyes gradually stained with a stinging blood color. There was a girl standing on the balcony. She leaned her body against the railing, rested her chin on one hand leisurely, and looked down, as if she was watching a good show. Seeing her, the burning pain on Rose Kinson¡¯s face seemed to be even greater. She clenched her fists and swore to trample him under her feet one day. The sound of a car came from behind. Rose Kinson turned around and saw Xiaoqing open the back door. She smiled gently and said, ¡°get in the car, Rose Kinson. I¡¯ll take you back to Xiao family.¡± Rose Kinson opened her mouth and wanted to respond with a smile. But as soon as she moved the corner of her mouth, she pulled the wound and frowned in pain. Seeing this, the smile on Xiaoqing¡¯s face gradually disappeared. She looked at her lovingly and said, ¡°don¡¯tugh. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital to have a coldpress first, in case you feel ufortable when you meet your family for the first time.¡± Rose Kinson nodded and the two sat in the back seats. First, she went to the hospital to deal with the wound on Rose Kinson¡¯s face. During the whole time, Xiaoqing apanied her. Seeing the doctor help her wipe her face, Rose Kinson frowned in pain. Chapter 282 ¡°Doctor Liu, please be gentle. My granddaughter is afraid of pain,¡± reminded Xiaoqing in a gentle voice. ¡°Okay, Mrs. Xiao,¡± the doctor replied with respect. After gently applying the best medicine on Rose Kinson¡¯s face, the doctor said gently, ¡°the medicine has been applied. Your face will recover in half an hour. You can sit here for a while.¡± Holding Rose Kinson¡¯s shoulder, Xiaoqing said in a soft voice, ¡°won¡¯t it affect your work? We can also wait somewhere else.¡± Doctor Liu waved his hand to show that he didn¡¯t care. ¡°It¡¯s my honor to have a rest here.¡± After the doctor left, Rose Kinson picked up the mirror and stared at the red and swollen face, waiting for it to fade away. Through the mirror, she saw many people behind the window looking inside. ¡°I heard that Mr. Xiao hase back. Someone saw hering to the hospital just now.¡± ¡°Well, is thisdy Xiao? She looks energetic and energetic.¡± ¡°Yes, she looks so elegant. I want to be like this when I¡¯m old.¡± ¡°I really want to go in and ask her to sign on my spiritual sense book. She is my idol.¡± ¡°Yes, you are right.¡± Rose Kinson¡¯s eyes slowly shifted to Xiaoqing, who was smiling gently at him. The smile was very gentle, and there was obvious love in her eyes. ¡°Take a seat, Rose. I¡¯ll call my family and ask them toe back for dinner today.¡± before Xiaoqing made the call, she asked, ¡°what do you like to eat, Rose? I¡¯ll ask Aunt Chen to cook it.¡± Rose Kinson smiled faintly and said, ¡°it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m just worried that my face will be swollen. It¡¯s the first time I meet my family,.¡± ¡°Silly girl, you are a member of our Xiao family. We all love you no matter what happens. We owe you too much.¡± Xiaoqinggently kissed her forehead to show that she really loved her. At dusk. The west side of the city was surrounded by a red glow, rendering the capital city as beautiful as a water painting. The Xiao family was located in the old city. It was the same as the ck family, but it was not as big as the ck family. The swelling on Rose Kinson¡¯s face waspletely gone. Her good facial features were clear and moist because of the medicine, but there was still a slight red on her face, which was particrly beautiful in the red glow. She followed Xiaoqing into the garden and saw a refined garden. In addition to some precious flowers and nts, there was a small vegetable field with autumn cabbages. It looked green and fresh. There were several little ducks in the pond beside. The deeper they walked, the more they felt like they were in a paradise. Involuntarily, she gradually raised the corners of her mouth, feeling a sense of happiness that she finally found her home. The Xiao family was the most respected literary family. The younger generation of the family were all professors, and even the young master of the Xiao family had obtained many degrees. In the eyes of young girls in the capital, his charm was only second to that of Seventh masterand Richard. ¡°Old Lady, you¡¯re finally home.¡± Wearing a in but clean andfortable woman, she held Xiaoqing respectfully. Xiaoqing waved her hand and said gently, ¡°no, thanks. I¡¯m in good health and I can walk myself.¡± She took Rose Kinson¡¯s hand and introduced him to her with a smile, ¡°this is Aunt Chen. You can tell her if you have any inconvenience at home or if you want to eat anything.¡± Rose Kinson nodded demurely and said, ¡°nice to meet you, Aunt Chen. Please take care of me in the future.¡± Aunt Chen looked at Rose Kinson excitedly, as if she could not believe it. ¡°Is this¡­¡± ¡°Have you prepared the extra dishes?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m ready!¡± Aunt Chen raised her eyes happily and said, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared a lot of delicious dishes today. I won¡¯t let you down!¡± Xiaoqing trusted her and said, ¡°okay. Come and have dinner with me tonight.¡± Aunt Chen was about to say no, but when she saw the firm look in Xiaoqing¡¯s eyes, she realized that it was wrong to refuse again. It was gettingte and the whole capital city was shrouded in darkness.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The courtyard of the Xiao family fell into silence and peace. The dining room in the main courtyard was brightly lit. Through the ss, she could see several people sitting on the dining table. In the middle was Old Lady Xiao, next to him was Mr. Xiao, and opposite to him was Liwaner. She stared intently at Rose Kinson, who had been lost and found again. Li Waner suddenly lowered her head and rubbed her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for our child toe back. Why are you crying?¡± Eric Xiao took out a piece of tissue from his pocket and gave it to her,forting her gently. Li Waner took the tissue and wiped her eyes. Tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect that Rose and Xiaoqing could sit in Xiao family and have dinner with us.¡± Eric Xiao turned his head and looked at the simr eyebrows of Rose Kinson and himself, as if he had seen a little girl many years ago. Except for her facial features, she was almost the same as an hour ago. ¡°Rose, do you remember us?¡± Rose Kinson didn¡¯t remember them at all. She looked at Xiaoqing in confusion. With a gentle smile, Xiaoqinglooked at the two of them and said, ¡°Rose was so little when she was lost. How could she remember you? Don¡¯t scare her.¡± Rose Kinsonughed out loud. She lowered her head and took a sip of soup. ¡°I¡¯m not scared. I just came here. I¡¯m not familiar with this ce and I¡¯m a little nervous.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. This is your own home. You got lost because I criticized you at school that day, and you didn¡¯te back. It¡¯s all my fault. Don¡¯t hate me.¡± Li Waner said anxiously, with red eyes. ¡°No, how could I hate my mother?¡± Rose Kinson put her hands on the table, her left thumb pressing her right thumb. ¡°Although I haven¡¯t lived with you for more than 20 years, as soon as I met you, I felt the warmth of family affection that I haven¡¯t felt for a long time. I¡¯m so happy.¡± The Xiao family members were all knowledgeable, so they instantly understood what she meant. Li Waner had already felt guilty for her child. She frowned and asked in surprise, ¡°Rose Kinson, I heard that you used to live in the Kinson family, and the Kinson family is also a good family. I heard that Beverly Kinson has a good reputation in the business circle. Don¡¯t I treat you well?¡± On the other side, Mr. Xiao also analyzed. He had checked all the information about Rose Kinson before, as if this could make up for the regret that they did not participate in her growth. ¡°Beverly Kinson has lost his child too. The outside world doesn¡¯t know that you are adopted, and they all take you as the daughter of the Kinson family. On your ten year old birthday and eighteen year old birthday, they have held a very grand birthday party for you, right?¡± He also loved his daughter, but he always followed the principle of being honest, with a sense of integrity and mission as a schr. Rose Kinson raised her eyes and nced at her grandmother. She touched her slightly red face and smiled faintly. ¡°Mr. Kinson¡¯s child was lost. Since he found me, he has always regarded me as a lost child. Naturally, he is very kind to me.¡± She forced a smile. Chapter 283 Looking at his daughter, Mr. Xiao felt sorry for her. Did the Kinson family treat her well because they took Rose Kinson as a substitute? He sighed, ¡°but without the Kinson family, you don¡¯t know where you are now. Anyway, I have to thank Beverly Kinson face to face.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go with you,¡± said Li Waner firmly. Then she raised her lips with a relieved smile and looked at Mary with gentle eyes. ¡°Rose Kinson is a graduate from D University. She is still studying in the best research institute in the country. I¡¯m so happy to have a doctor l].¡± Seeing that all the family members were thanking Beverly Kinson and praising the Kinson family¡¯s kindness, Rose Kinson was not happy at all. Today, when Mary Kinson pped her in front of Beverly Kinson, Beverly Kinson didn¡¯t mean to stop him. In the end, she still wanted to force her to leave the capital city! A favor? Huh. But on the surface, Rose Kinson smiled and said, ¡°the Kinson family treats me well. After all, I¡¯m just an adopted daughter. I should thank them for giving me half of the treatment of Rose Kinson. So from childhood to adulthood, I have neverpeted with her. Besides, she is young. Sometimes she is willful and lovely.¡± The two looked at each other and frowned. Li Waner said in a low voice, ¡°so you mean that the Kinson family treats you better than Rose Kinson?¡± Rose Kinson opened her mouth and wanted to say something, buts he held it back. She smiled and said, ¡°the Kinson family has treated me very well. After all, I am an adopted daughter. She is the real child of the Kinson family. I can understand.¡± After saying that, the table fell into silence. The two of them had no appetite. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t taught you a lesson, you wouldn¡¯t have run away, let alone be treated as a substitute in other people¡¯s house, and wouldn¡¯t have been treated differently.¡± Li Waner said remorsefully Rose Kinson shook her head and exined innocently, ¡°don¡¯t me the Kinson family. They are really good to me.¡± Xiaoqing, who had been silent all the time, slowly put down her chopsticks and raised her slightly drooping eyelids. With a serious expression, she said, ¡°it¡¯s not convenient for me to ask you in the Kinson family before. Now that we are in the Xiao family, I will ask you directly who hit your face.¡± In the past, her granddaughter had been grateful to the Kinson family, so it would seem that they were ungrateful to argue with her. But her granddaughter had been mentally abused, so she had to go deep into it. ¡°Who hit you?¡± Biting her lips, Rose Kinson lowered her eyes, but there was a glimmer of light in his eyes. He wanted to say something more. The Xiao family was so anxious that they wanted to ask directly, but they didn¡¯t want to force her. The topic was over. ¡°Rose Kinson, don¡¯t worry. Now you go back to Xiao family. We won¡¯t let you suffer any more grievances. We will try our best to make up for you.¡± This was what he said, and it was his principle to do what he said. Xiaoqingfelt sorry that she didn¡¯t do anything for her granddaughter, but she had to think about it carefully. ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner first. Don¡¯t let Rose Kinson return home on the first day. We haven¡¯t had a good meal either.¡± Li Waner nodded and put a piece of meat into her bowl. ¡°Eat more. If you don¡¯t like it, just tell me. I¡¯ll ask the kitchen to cook it again.¡± ¡°Yes, I like it.¡± Rose Kinson pretended to have a big meal. She looked like a sensible child, but the Xiao family felt more sorry for him. In the middle of the meal, Xiaoqing suddenly thought of something. She frowned and asked in surprise, ¡°by the way, where is Anthony?¡± Didn¡¯t she send him a message that she was going home for dinner today?Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. She hadn¡¯t seen him since she was on the table. ¡°I told him in advance, but he seemed to care about thew because he has an opponent in the next exam,¡± said Ragnar unhappily Li Waner smiled apologetically at Rose Kinson and said, ¡°don¡¯t be angry with your brother. He is a bookworm andpetitive. He works very hard if he doesn¡¯t want to lose to others. Wait a minute. I¡¯ll go upstairs and call him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that you like studying,¡± said Xiaoqing in a gentle voice, but there was still a little unhappiness in her voice. ¡°But Rose is the most important thing in our Xiao family. Don¡¯t call him. I¡¯ll call him down myself.¡± ¡°No, mom. I¡¯ll go.¡±Liwaner tried her best to protect her son, fearing that Xiaoqing would me her son. Xiaoqingput down her chopsticks and insisted on going upstairs. Suddenly, Aunt Zhang¡¯s voice came from outside the restaurant, ¡°Master, why do youe downstairs sote? Rose is back.¡± Upon hearing this, Xiaoqing sat back and stared at the door with a stern look, waiting for Hanson. With her back to the door, Rose Kinson turned his head curiously. She happened to see a boy entering the room. He was wearing a very ordinary homewear, and the ck and white striped sweater was loosely worn on his body. It could be seen that the shoulder proportion was very good, and his slender legs were like the heroing out of aic book. Taking off his clothes and looking up at his face, she saw the face of a young man called Brian. He was handsome, with a smooth face, tall and slender. He was Hanson Xiao, the dream lover of thousands of girls. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, grandma,¡± said Hanson with a smile. His eyes were curved and his chestnut pupils were as soft as suet jade. He smiled like a warm squirre. ¡°I have set a time to read warm books. I forgot what you said. Grandma, don¡¯t be angry with me.¡± Seeing his smile, few people could be angry with him. Xiaoqingwas no exception, not to mention her dear grandson. ¡°Every time you go home, you go to the study to read, and you don¡¯t go out for a walk.¡± ¡°I know, grandma. I¡¯ll go jogging with grandma tomorrow morning to make amends for my previous faults,¡± said Anthony in a childish manner, as he walked up to her and held her in his arms ¡°Ahem, ahem, ahem¡­¡± Eric Xiao specially reminded the two of them that the key point today was Rose. Hearing the noise, Xiaoqing suddenly looked at Rose Kinson, patted the back of his grandson¡¯s hand, pointed at Rose Kinson and said, ¡°this is your sister, Rose. I just took her back to the Xiao family. You have to fulfill your responsibility as a brother in the future, take good care of her, protect her, and love her, is that clear?¡± The corners of Hanson¡¯s eyes slowly opened. When he turned to look at Rose Kinson, his eyes froze for half a second with an unreadable expression. Then he curved his lips and smiled brightly. ¡°Nice to meet you. My name is Hanson Xiao.¡± Although he was smiling, the coldness in his eyes made Rose Kinson unable to feel his passion. It seemed that the identity of his sister was meaningless to him. It was just a name when he introduced himself. It seemed that he didn¡¯t take her seriously. ¡°Hello, my name is¡­ Hanson.¡± Rose Kinson smiled unnaturally. She felt a little strange. Generally speaking, people should be very happy when they met a sister whom they had not seen for a long time. How could he be the opposite? Chapter 284 Sitting next to Rose Kinson, Li Waner kept picking up food for her and said, ¡°your brother is just a bookworm. He doesn¡¯t like anyone except his family. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Rose Kinson lowered her head to eat and considerately exined for Hanson, ¡°I haven¡¯t lived in the Xiao family for a long time. It¡¯s normal that my brother is unfamiliar with me.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. The more Liwaner looked at her daughter, the more she liked her. She only wished that she hadn¡¯t found her earlier. ¡°You¡¯re such a good girl. Come on, eat more.¡± After dinner, Mr. and Mrs. Xiao prepared gifts for Rose Kinson. Since she was five years old when she was a child, she had prepared birthday gifts every year, till she was twenty-five years old now. The gifts were all piled up on the bed in her previous room. Li Waner wiped her red eyes, held Rose Kinson tightly and reluctantly let her go. ¡°Well, it¡¯ste. You can go to bed first.¡± Looking at everything in front of her, Rose Kinson felt that she was the apple of their eyes and once again enjoyed the wonderful feeling of being cared by others. ¡°Good night, dad and mom.¡± Greg and his wife were d to hear that. They nodded happily and left the room together. ¡°Rose, you called me mom. She doesn¡¯t care about me losing her at all.¡± Li Waner leaned against Eric Xiao¡¯s chest and was very excited. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Now Rose is back. Don¡¯t me yourself, okay?¡± Li Waner sniffed and nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll take good care of YRose Kinson and make her happy every day. I¡¯ll give her the best.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two smiled at each other. When she walked up the stairs, she looked at her excited parents indifferently and asked in a cold voice, ¡°have you taken her to the paternity test?¡± The two couples, who were immersed in the joy of finding their daughter, seemed to be poured cold water on their faces by their son, which inevitably disappointed them. ¡°What do you mean? Don¡¯t you see that she looks like me very much? She must be your sister!¡± ¡°That¡¯s to say, she hasn¡¯t had a paternity test yet,¡± said Hanson. he took out his phone and made an appointment with a hospital. ¡°Let¡¯s take her to a paternity test tomorrow.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that!¡± Li Waner was dissatisfied with her son¡¯s cold reaction to her daughter at the table. ¡°YRose Kinson must be her! But why are you so cold to your sister?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s our family¡¯s blood. I can¡¯t be enthusiastic to her.¡± Then he turned around and went back to his room. ¡°Hey, you naughty girl!¡± Li Waner pointed at his back helplessly. ¡°Well, just let him be. Anyway, they will get along well with each other after a long time,¡± said Mr. Xiao with a smile. ¡°Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have treated other girls as his sister a few years ago.¡± His son must be crazy about his sister. A few dayster. The Xiao family, which had always been low-key, specially held a banquet in order to give Rose Kinson a identity, just like the Kinson family, inviting many famous big shots from the capital to attend. The Xiao family had a great influence in the capital city. Almost all the invited guests woulde to support them. At the banquet. Rose Kinson had changed into another dress. It was an evening dress designed by a world-famous designer. She was well-dressed and looked like a famous star. A good-looking boy came over and greeted, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Li Menglong, grandson of Li family. Can you make friends with me?¡± Before Rose Kinson could say anything, a man came over and handed a ss of wine to her. ¡°Miss Xiao, would you like to have a drink with me?¡± Just looking at these two people who came to ost her, Rose Kinson felt that they looked very familiar. He must have seen them on the newspaper news. Obviously, there was a huge change in the people he met before. It had to be said that the Xiao family and the Kinson family were two sses. Rose Kinson maintained the manner of ady from an eminent family and politely bowed to the two of them. ¡°If I ept the kindness of one of you, then I will offend the other. You are all here to attend my banquet. You are all my guests. I have to consider everyone¡¯s feelings before I can show my hospitality.¡± Their polite words did not make them feel offended, but reflect on their own mistakes. ¡°Ha ha, it¡¯s our fault. I¡¯m sorry, Miss Xiao.¡± In this way, they also knew that Rose Kinson was not a girl who could be osted casually. She had invisibly increased her status and rank. In fact, there was only one man in her eyes, and that was Wilm. No one in the world couldpare with him. Rose Kinson, together with Mr. Xiao, greeted several highly aplished schrs and made a simple acquaintance with them. Wherever they went, they would show respect to her. Half an hourter, Mr. Chang and Mrs. Yang looked at their daughter lovingly and said softly, ¡°you go to the stage to introduce yourselfter, so that more people can know you, and let him feel the good news of our Xiao family. After a while, you go to rest, and be generous when you go on stage.¡± Rose Kinson nodded and waved her hands away with a smile. When she was about to drink a ss of red wine and breathe a sigh of relief, she caught a glimpse of an acquaintance who was about to enter the party, so she quickened her pace to drink. Then she walked towards the entrance of the venue. Rose Kinson looked at the girl in front of him. The girl wore a simple but exquisite dress, revealing her straight and white legs. Her delicate features were like a gift from God. She was extremely beautiful, but there was no trace of dust and charm. Just by taking a look at them, Rose Kinson felt that she was not in a good shape today. ¡°Mary, this is the Xiao family¡¯s banquet. My parents said that they would invite the Kinson family to dinner another day to express their thanks. It may not be appropriate for you toe here today.¡± Rose Kinson said with a smile, showing off. She nced at the resplendent hall and said, ¡°look at the people who are here. They are all noble. How about I take you to the courtyard of the Xiao family to have a look after my banquet is over?¡± Mary Kinson sneered. She had already called him, but she didn¡¯t pretend to be angry with her. Instead, she said bluntly, ¡°do you think that I don¡¯t deserve to enter here because of my identity?¡± Rose Kinson raised her chin proudly and said, ¡°so you heard me.¡± She nced at the security guards on both sides of the door and said, ¡°thisdy is not our guest. Remember to see clearly and don¡¯t let her sneak in again.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, an old and deep but sharp female voice sounded, ¡°who can¡¯t get in?¡± Mary Kinson turned around and helped Mrs. Mo in the military uniform. Holding Mary Kinson¡¯s arm with her right hand, Mrs. Mo frowned and looked at Rose Kinson up and down with dissatisfaction, which made her uneasy. ¡°Hello, Mrs. Mo,¡± Rose Kinson greeted politely. She changed her arrogant attitude and said, ¡°you are here too. It was a mistake just now. The guests inside are very special. I¡¯m afraid that Mary can¡¯t adapt to it, so I¡¯m worried about her.¡± Chapter 285 Mary Kinson shook her head and smiled, ¡°didn¡¯t you just say that I didn¡¯t deserve to go in as a member of the Kinson family?¡± Before, Mrs. mo was far away from him, so she didn¡¯t hear what he said clearly. Now, she was even more unhappy when she heard it. ¡°Then as the granddaughter of the Mo family, doesn¡¯t she deserve it?¡± Confused, Rose frowned and nced at Mary Kinson, as if she was talking about when did you fall in love with the Mo family? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. mo. I shouldn¡¯t have joked with Mary just now.¡± Bonnie held the other arm of Mrs. Mo and said, ¡°it¡¯s windy outside. Pleasee in. My grandma has been waiting for you.¡± Mary Kinson couldn¡¯t help but sneer at her. However, she didn¡¯t reallye to the party. She just wanted to spoil Bonnie¡¯s good n. In her previous life and this life, she had never changed. That was exactly what Mary Kinson wanted to do. After the crowd went in, Xiaoqing came to receive Mrs. Mo in person and the two chatted with each other for a while. Xiaoqing was both grateful to Mrs. mo. She couldn¡¯t express her gratitude in a few words. If it weren¡¯t for Mrs. Mo¡¯s kindness to help, she wouldn¡¯t have heard of Bonnie. Mary Kinson took the opportunity toe to the dressing room behind the stage, with the door closed. She pushed the door open and saw Rose Kinson fixing her make-up in front of the mirror. The two of them looked at each other in a small room, and their eyes were connected in the mirror. Rose Kinson turned her head slowly, with anger and hatred in her eyes, but a mocking andcent smile appeared on her face. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± With a cold and delicate face, Mary Kinson didn¡¯t say anything and walked towards her at a fast pace. Rose Kinson was a little flustered. It was the aftereffect of being beaten. She felt wronged and scared. ¡°What¡­ What are you doing?¡± she held the eyebrow pencil tightly in her hand and was ready to fight back against Mary Kinson at any time. Mary Kinson had already seen what she was doing in the mirror. She raised her eyebrows coldly, and a mocking smile appeared in her beautiful fox eyes. ¡°Are you afraid that I will beat you, so you are so nervous that you even picked up the knife?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Rose Kinson dropped her knife and said, ¡°it¡¯s funny. This is the main ce of our family¡¯s banquet. Why should I be afraid of you?¡± With one hand on her shoulder, Mary Kinson teased her coldly, ¡°you begged dad not to drive you away from the family before. Now you just find a backer and begin to dislike the Kinson family?¡± ¡°Let bygones be bygones. I don¡¯t have time to talk nonsense with you anymore. I¡¯m going to start a new life.¡± Rose Kinson patted her shoulder, turned around and looked at herself in the mirror. Well, it was clean and natural, and also obedient. Without anyplicated eye makeup, she looked natural beauty. After saying that, she walked past Mary Kinson. Unexpectedly, Mary Kinson suddenly moved and put his shoulder against her arm. ¡°Ouch!¡± Rose Kinson rubbed her shoulders in pain and red at her. ¡°You are here with Mrs. Mo now. You don¡¯t want to be invited out because of making trouble, do you?¡± Mary Kinson shrugged and said with a sly smile, ¡°please, Miss Xiao.¡± Rose Kinson was in a hurry to introduce herself on the stage. She didn¡¯t want to waste time with her. She tidied up her dress and was about to go on the stage. The lights on the stage were turned on, and the spotlight was fixed on her. She looked like a fairy, and her fair skin seemed to glow. Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on her. She was the daughter of the Xiao family. She was indeed extraordinary. With a smile on her face, she looked like a gracefuldy. ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Xiaoyuanyuan, who just came back to the Xiao family. Thank you for taking time out of your busy schedule to attend¡­¡± She was highly praised by the audience. After all, she had a good figure, a good look and a good temperament. In addition, she had a good rtionship with the Xiao family, so everyone wanted to get close to her. Standing in the crowd, Mary Kinson shook the champagne in her hand. The cunning light in his beautiful fox eyes became brighter. Her lips moved up and down, and she began to count down slowly, ¡°five, four, three¡­ Two¡­¡± ¡°One.¡± A scream suddenly came from the stage. Then, the light on the stage was quickly turned off. However, most people focused on the stage. When they saw the scene before the light was turned off, the venue was in chaos. ¡°Did¡­ Miss Xiao¡¯s shoulder belt fall?¡± ¡°It seems to fall.¡± ¡°She seems to be still in white, isn¡¯t she?¡± Theughter on the stage was like a stone stirring up thousands of ripples, spreading in circles, making the whole venue lively, as if it was a joke deliberately designed by the controller. In a panic, Rose Kinson hurried back to the backstage with the dropped dress in her arms. The hotel staff quickly handed her the dress. ¡°Miss Xiao¡­¡± She grabbed the coat and put it on. Then she stood up and stormed out to look for someone. Mary Kinson was in a good mood after watching a good show. She drank up the champagne in one gulp. When she was about to leave, she took a step back by ident and bumped into someone else. Mary Kinson frowned and turned around subconsciously, but she didn¡¯t expect that the man behind her just took a step closer. The two almost met each other. Mary Kinson¡¯s cunning eyes rose slightly, and she immediately took a step back. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± She raised her eyes and saw a handsome face with angr and tangible features. His eyebrows and eyes were warm, and the color of his chestnut pupils was clear and white. His eyes were clear without any impurities.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. She looked down at the clothes and then looked up at the girl. Seeing her unique eyes, she didn¡¯t stay too long for fear that she would feel ufortable. ¡°It¡¯s all right. I didn¡¯t notice it.¡± he bent his eyes and smiled gently. Mary Kinson breathed a sigh of relief. Putting down the empty ss in her hand, she smiled and said, ¡°I have something else to do. I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Xiaozhi nodded and watched her leave. Then he looked down and saw something shining on the ground. He squatted down and saw it was a very thin ne. His eyes suddenly lit up. He stood up and rushed in the direction of Mary Kinson. It was her! The hall was in a mess. Xiaoqing, Mr. Xiao and his wife, the three of them went up to the stage and apologized to maintain the order. They didn¡¯t want to hear the guests talk about the embarrassing incident of Rose Kinson. The guests gradually calmed down and stood together again to look over. Invisibly, he blocked his way. There were several doors in the East, but she didn¡¯t know where Mary Kinson was going. He slowly stopped and stood in the middle of the hall, his chestnut pupils gradually darkened. He finally met her, but he didn¡¯t recognize her. Chapter 286 In the corridor, Mary Kinson met Rose Kinson who was in a rage. Rose Kinson picked up the tools ced in the corridor and threw them at Mary Kinson mercilessly. ¡°How dare youe here again?¡± Mary Kinson easily dodged the things thrown by her and looked at her coldly. ¡°This is the Party of your Xiao family. Are you sure you want to wrestle with me and let the guests outsideugh at you?¡± It seemed that her tail was just trampled on. A second ago, she was about to go berserk, but now shepletely calmed down. The guests outside were all Xiao family¡¯s guests. As today¡¯s protagonist, she couldn¡¯t let othersugh at her. At this moment, an anxious female voice came from behind, ¡°Yuan Yuan Yuan, Yuan Yuan Yuan, are you okay?¡± Mary Kinson frowned and said with a yful smile, ¡°your mother ising to see you.¡± Rose Kinson turned around and walked to the door. ¡°Come with me,¡± she said coldly Mary Kinson followed herzily. The two of them came to the corridor of the outer hall. The autumn wind was cold outside, with the faint fragrance of Osmanthus fragrans in the park not far away. The autumn wind blew up the long hair that Rose Kinson had scrutinized carefully, making her face more beautiful. But the anger in her eyes was not suitable for her natural elegant appearance. ¡°Mary Kinson, haven¡¯t you bullied me enough in the family? You just want me to leave the family, right? I¡¯m far away from you now. Why don¡¯t you let me go?¡± ¡®today is my day. I should have shown off at the party and let more people recognize me, ¡®she thought. She grabbed the coat tightly and said, ¡°how could you use such a despicable method to embarrass me in public?¡± Mary Kinson smiledzily and said, ¡°I just gave her a dose of her own medicine. When I came back to the Kinson family, you also wanted to embarrass me with Xuxinyuan, but I¡¯m more honest than you. I dare to do it, and I don¡¯t need to use others as a gunner.¡± It was not until then that she remembered what had happened a long time ago. It was because of her that she realized how annoying it was. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know how to refute. Since the two of them had broken up, there was no need for her to exin what had happened before. ¡°Listen to me.¡± Mary Kinson walked to her side with ease, with her hands on the railing of the balcony., her bright and full forehead was exposed. Her beautiful fox eyes were more charming, and her slightly raised eyes were slightly red, which naturally revealed a bit of pure desire. Rose Kinson, who was standing next, couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous and want to destroy her face. Just as Rose Kinson was staring at her, Mary Kinson turned her head sluggishly, half drooping her fox eyes, and her dark eyshes fluttered slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t care whether your surname is Kinson or Xiao. As long as you stay in the capital city for one day, I will give you back all the things you have done to me and the pain you gave Wendy.¡± It was not the first time for Rose Kinson to hear such warning words, but Mary Kinson did what he said before. If the Xiao family hadn¡¯te in time, she might have been exiled abroad. In addition, the shadow of Mary Kinson¡¯s p was still there, so she didn¡¯t want to reply as if her throat was strangled. She just stared at her, as if her eyes could judge Mary Kinson. Seeing that she was in a daze and didn¡¯t say anything, Mary Kinson smiled sarcastically and said, ¡°well, get ready to go out to face your banquet. People outside are still curious about how your clothes fell.¡± After saying that, Mary Kinson¡¯s purpose of this trip was achieved and temporarily ended. Since she left, Rose Kinson took a deep breath, gasped for breath, smiled with self mockery and muttered, ¡°what are you afraid of? If I beat you, I will beat you back. I dare not say anything no matter how I look at her!¡± As she spoke, she leaned against the railing, slowly squatted down and grabbed her hair, trying to remind herself to be morepetitive. At this moment, a smiling female voice joked, ¡°you can¡¯t take your hair seriously just because you have too much hair.¡± Hearing this, Rose Kinson raised her head and saw the woman standing in front of her. She was also wearing a ck dress with her back half exposed, which made her slender and slender. ¡°How did you get here?¡± asked Rose Kinson curiously, standing up and looking around her. The family was not qualified to attend the banquet, let alone the declining Gao family. ¡°I¡¯m here to congratte you on bing the daughter of the Lavie Sue family,¡± she said with a charming smile. Perhaps because of the change in her personality, she had been wearing European style makeup recently, and her features were more eye-catching. Rose Kinson stood up slowly. The two of them hadpletely different temperament. They were both well-dressed and had no aura suppressed by anyone. Lavie Sue took out a delicate ne from her bag. It was shining under the sun and looked very beautiful. No woman could resist the temptation of pure diamond. Rose Kinson was no exception. She wanted to take it over subconsciously, but when her fingertips touched the ne, she thought of something important. Then she withdrew her hand and looked up at Lavie Sue coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t want your gift.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lavie Sue asked in surprise, ¡°you don¡¯t like it? It took me a lot of time and energy to prepare it for you. Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t you want it?¡± Rose Kinson looked away and gave her a reproachful look. ¡°Why did you mention about Wendy when you met Mary Kinson? Did you know that she secretly recorded it behind your back?¡± If it weren¡¯t for the evidence, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up like that in the Su family a few days ago. A trace of surprise shed through Lavie Sue¡¯s eyes, but she soon understood. She didn¡¯t expect Mary Kinson to be so scheming. Last time, she was recorded because she was careless. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was too careless. It won¡¯t happen again.¡± She didn¡¯t appreciate her apology. ¡°Do you know what I suffered because of your carelessness?¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Seeing this, Lavie Sue curled her lips apologetically. ¡°Well, it¡¯s all my fault, but we are on the same side now. Don¡¯t panic, okay?¡± Upon hearing this, Rose Kinson turned her back to avoid eye contact with her. Lavie Sue stood beside her andforted her in a soft voice, ¡°we¡¯re all trapped by Mary Kinson. The most important thing is to take revenge on her, right? Are you going to be my enemy now? Are you alone¡­¡± Speaking of this, she deliberately prolonged her tone and said, ¡°it would be fine if I could deal with Mary Kinson, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be appropriate.¡± It was a fact that they realized clearly that they couldn¡¯t defeat Mary Kinson just by themselves. ¡°But I¡¯m different now. I have a new identity. Why should I be afraid?¡± Lavie Sue¡¯s eyes darkened and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m not the same Lavie Sue as before, so we have to work together to defeat Mary Kinson. I want her to lose her reputation and never turn over.¡± Chapter 287 In the center of the banquet hall. Standing in the crowd, Xiaozhi looked at the door for a long time, as if waiting for someone toe out. Suddenly, the flow of people around him was a littlerge. He heard someone calling his name from afar, ¡°Xiaozhi, Xiaozhi!¡± Until the man walked to him and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Why are you still here? Grandma asked you to go with me to find your sister.¡± yilia, in a light id suit, had delicate features and a gentle temperament hidden between her eyebrows In a trance, Xiaozhi looked at her cousin, but her eyes were unfocused. The joy of regaining something was gradually reced by a sense of loss. His face was a little pale. Xiaozhi blinked him eyes, as if he hadn¡¯t heard. Yanjia waved her hand in front of him and said, ¡°I¡¯m talking to you, Xiaozhi. What are you thinking about?¡± Xiaozhi suddenly seemed to wake up. He lowered his eyes to calm himself down, and then looked up at his cousin. His chestnut pupils shone like amber in the light of the venue. ¡°I seem to have found her. She is in the capital city.¡± A trace of guilt shed through her eyes, but disappeared in a second, as if nothing had happened. He said coldly, ¡°is there something wrong with your brain? She has disappeared for several years. Now the most important thing is to find your sister. She must be unhappy with such a thing. Let¡¯s go.¡± Then he took Xiaozhi¡¯s hand to look for Rose Kinson. Then, she changed her clothes and showed up in front of the Xiao family. It was time for the end of the party Although there was a small ident, at least everyone knew that the Xiao family had found their daughter. The Xiao family¡¯s goal was achieved, and they drove back to the Xiao family happily. Several children of the same age took Xiaoqing in a car, because Xiaoqing really liked Rose Kinson and didn¡¯t want to separate with her. The driver was driving the car, while Xiaozhi was sitting in the front passenger seat. He didn¡¯t want to say anything, so he looked cold and indifferent. Yanjia and Rose Kinson sat next to Xiaoqing and chatted with her. ¡°Rose Kinson, your cousin just came back from abroad today. You two haven¡¯t met each other yet. Let me introduce him to you.¡± After drinking several sses of wine, it was inevitable for her to be in a good mood. She looked good and her face was slightly red. ¡°His name is Yanjia, and he is the child of your aunt, but he has always lived in the Xiao family, so you can also take him as your married brother.¡± He often lived in the Xiao family since he was a child. Because of his intelligence and reading, he was deeply loved by her. There was no blood rtionship between them, and she also treated him as her own grandson. ¡°My name is Rose Kinson. You can call me her from now on,¡± she said in a graceful voice ¡°Just call you yuan yuan. We all call you Yuan Yuan, don¡¯t we? We should have seen each other when we were children.¡± Yanjia stretched out her hand to her across her grandmother. Rose Kinson reached out her hand to shake hands with him. The two of them looked at each other and smiled. The atmosphere was very good. Xiaoqing, who was in the middle, was very happy to see the harmonious family. But when she nced at Sean who was sitting in the front passenger seat, the smile on her face became colder. ¡°Sean, look at how enthusiastic jasmine is to your sister. As her brother, you have never talked to her.¡± In the front seat, with her head down, she kept browsing through her phone. All she could think about was the girls she met at the banquet, and she didn¡¯t hear what her grandmother said at all. Xiaoqing frowned as she didn¡¯t get any response. Her good mood was greatly reduced. The rules of a big family were very strict. Respect for the old and love the young were engraved in their bones, not to mention that she had a decisive position in Jingshi city and had always been loved. But her grandson was so indifferent to her. ¡°Grandma is talking to you. Where are you looking at?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, grandma. I didn¡¯t hear you call me,¡± she apologized with a gentle smile Like a feather streaking across her heart, the anger in her heart instantly dissipated, and she quickly forgave her dear grandson. The atmosphere in the car was peaceful. Xiaoqing was finally relieved. She grabbed Rose Kinson¡¯s right hand, turned to her and said, ¡°Mrs. Mo is also here today. She is very unhappy. She med us for not inviting the Kinson family here.¡± Rose Kinson nodded in agreement and said guiltily, ¡°I should have invited the family. I was thoughtless before.¡± She was very clear that the Xiao family valued the most etiquette. If they didn¡¯t think that she had been treated unfairly in the Kinson family and didn¡¯t want her to be wronged again, they would have invited her here. ¡°Well, it¡¯s time to entertain them.¡± Xiaoqing looked at Yanjia and ordered in a low voice, ¡°go back to the Kinson family with Yuan Yuan Yuan tomorrow and pick up some valuable gifts. Give the paternity test report to them and then thank them.¡± In terms of worldly wisdom, yanjia was good at controlling among her peers. She was more relieved to let him do things. Yanjia nodded with a smile, ¡°I just came back. I don¡¯t need to go to school. I¡¯ll go back to the Su family with Yuan Yuan.¡± Xiaoqing nodded with satisfaction and said, ¡°and you, Xiaozhi, you are the eldest grandson of our Xiao family. You should express your sincere gratitude on behalf of your parents.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± replied Xiaozhi impatiently, frowning slightly The next day, at dawn, the servants of Xiao family began to work. In the morning, they knocked on the door of Xiaozhi¡¯s room. Aunt Chen exined with a smile, ¡°Master, Madamn told me to wake you up for breakfast at this time. Master and miss Yan are waiting for you in the dining room.¡± In fact, she knew that Xiaozhi was unwilling to go, so she specially reminded him to get up. Without saying a word, Xiaozhi walked past and went downstairs. He didn¡¯t greet the two people waiting for him in the dining room and continued to eat breakfast. Yanjia shook her head helplessly and smiled. She turned to look at Rose Kinson and exined, ¡°that¡¯s what your brother is like. When you get familiar with him in the future, he won¡¯t be like this.¡± Rose Kinson didn¡¯t respond. She looked at Xiaozhi and asked, ¡°do you have a problem with me?¡± Since she came back to the Xiao family, except for the first time when they met at the parents¡¯ introduction, she had never said a word.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. After finishing the porridge unhurriedly, she looked up at Rose Kinson. On the other side, Yanjia stopped picking up the chopsticks and looked at him nervously, fearing that his words would break Rose Kinson¡¯s heart. She looked at Rose Kinson and prayed in her heart that she wouldn¡¯t take it seriously. Unexpectedly, Xiaozhi¡¯s tone was very calm. ¡°I¡¯ve finished eating. Hurry up. Didn¡¯t grandma ask us to go to the Kinson family earlier? It¡¯s toote. It will show that we are not sincere.¡± He had never answered her question. Clenching the spoon in her hand, Rose lowered her head to eat. ¡®it¡¯s so strange. She has the same blood of Xiao family with him. Why does he treat me like a stranger?¡¯? Chapter 288 After breakfast, the three young people drove themselves to the Kinson family. On the way, Yanjia praised Rose Kinson for cleverness, generosity and knowledge, which didn¡¯t make the atmosphere cool. ¡°I remember that the first one who entered your research institute at such a young age was called Xu Sinian. I didn¡¯t expect that you could do research under Dr. Zhang¡¯s leadership at such a young age.¡± ¡°I have some knowledge about medicine, so I was taken away by Master Zhang after graduation from D University,¡± Rose Kinson exined slowly, showing no sign of unting. Yanjia praised sincerely, ¡°you are awesome.¡± Nowadays, there were very few smart, beautiful and knowledgeable girls. Yanjia had been rooted in the academic circle for a long time, and she was well aware of the rare value of this kind of woman. He turned to Xiaozhi and said, ¡°did you hear that? Your sister is awesome.¡± Xiaozhi just turned the steering wheel and looked up at the vi outside the window. He said in a low voice, ¡°here we are at the Kinson family.¡± So she didn¡¯t want to hear anything about her sister at all. The three of them got out of the car together. Yanjia carried the best tonic for Qinhun, and Rose Kinson carried the luxury goods for his two sisters. All the gifts were carefully chosen by Yanjia. Rose Kinson took the lead. This was her home since she was a child. She couldn¡¯t remember how many times she had been on this path in her life, but this time she returned particrly happy. When she arrived at the door of the Kinson family, she unconsciously straightened her waist. Rose Kinson stopped and corrected her deliberately, ¡°I¡¯m not the Kinson family, And this is not my home. So next time you see me, you don¡¯t have to say the word e back¡¯ again.¡± The two boys behind him also followed up. At the first sight, they felt that he was a gentle and handsome man with a very good figure. The young and deep jade like breath that came to them made people feel excited. ¡°Nice to meet you,¡± Yanjia nodded politely. Xiaozhi, who was standing behind them, nodded slightly as a greeting. Rose Kinson immediately changed his attitude, as if he was very happy to return to the Kinson family. Blinking his eyes, he looked like a sweet young girl. ¡°By the way, have my father and grandmother gotten up? I haven¡¯t seen them for a few days. I miss them so much.¡± The servant raised her head and looked at her strangely. She wondered why she called master dad when she just said this was not her home? ¡°I¡¯m going to call old master and olddy downstairs. Please sit down and wait for a moment. Two cups of tea, please. I¡¯ll go upstairs to invite old master and olddy downstairs.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you,¡± said Yanjia politely. As the servants went upstairs, Xiaozhi and the others sat down casually in the building. Rose Kinson poured a cup of tea for the two of them in person. He was a little nervous. After all, he didn¡¯t know if Beverly Kinson had calmed down. It seemed that they hadn¡¯t had a good time at the Kinson family that day. A momentter, footsteps came from the stairs. Yanjia and Xiaozhi stood up together, turned around and looked at the stairs politely. She saw Beverly Kinson in household clothes. Although he was not young, he was handsome when he was young. The calmness in his eyes showed that he was a very responsible person. He was holding Qinhun¡¯s arm and walking towards the three of them. Beverly Kinson looked at Rose Kinson without showing too much emotion on his face. Instead, when he looked at Xiaozhi and Yanjia, he wore a smile of an elder. ¡°I heard that you are the son of the Xiao family. I¡¯m d that you are here to visit the Kinson family.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, Mr. Su. Mr. Su has raised Rose Kinson for many years. We owe the Kinson family a lot, so wee here to express our gratitude.¡± Yanjia spoke in a soft tone, neither humble nor pushy. Beverly Kinson appreciated him very much. He nodded with a smile and asked them to sit down first. ¡°Please sit down.¡± They sat down one after another. Qinhun saw precious Chinese herbs and some gifts. She smiled at Yanjia and said, ¡°it¡¯s very kind of you toe here. You don¡¯t need to bring gifts.¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°This is just our filial piety for yuan yuan.¡± After they just had a few words, Be, who was upstairs, ran downstairs. She stared at Rose Kinson with her ck grape like eyes and said, ¡°who allows you toe to the Kinson family? Who allows you to enter the gate of the Kinson family again?¡± Qinhun stood up immediately and put her hands on Be¡¯s shoulders. She frowned and said, ¡°the Xiao family came to visit us this time to show their love. You should be polite.¡± ¡°Since you are the member of the Kinson family, why do you still go back to the Kinson family?¡± Be had never forgiven Rose Kinson, and her eyes swept across her face sharply. Rose Kinson lowered her head and smoothed her hair unnaturally. She thought it was lucky that her parents didn¡¯te with him, or else she would be more embarrassed. Xiaozhi, on the other side, nced at her with his deep eyes and noticed her subtle movements. The Kinson family didn¡¯t seem to be enthusiastic about his sister. ¡°Well, stop it,¡± said Qinhun in a low voice, ¡°the Xiao family has prepared a lot of gifts for us. We won¡¯t talk about the previous things for the time being. Be happy and be generous.¡± ncing at the herbs on the table, Be smiled disdainfully and said, ¡°these herbs are not as precious as any of the nts in sister Mary¡¯s garden. They are not a gift.¡± Yanjia: ¡°¡­¡± How could it be? These herbs were difficult to buy on the market, and they were brought back from abroad with friends. Some of them were raised in a more harsh environment, and they couldn¡¯t be raised without a designated area. All of them were precious, but why did she think they were so cheap. At the same time, he was interested in the garden of Mary. ¡°Be.¡± Beverly Kinson called her in a low voice, ¡°the guest is our guest. Haven¡¯t I taught you how to treat people before?¡± Unwilling to give up, Be turned around and ran upstairs. Looking at her back, Qinhun shook her head heavily and turned to apologize to the guests, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my granddaughter is not polite.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Yanjia shook her head with a smile. he said in a calm and clear voice, ¡°wee here this time to bring the Xiao family¡¯s intent. Thank you for taking care of Rose for so many years.¡± Two floors. Be rushed to the door of Mary Kinson¡¯s room. Bang! Bang! Bang¨C The knock on the door was urgent and anxious. Mary Kinson quickly came to open the door. When she saw her sister Be, she smiled gently and asked, ¡°Be, what¡¯s wrong?¡± With her mouth twitched in grievance, Be said, ¡°Rose Kinson is back again.¡± ¡°How dare shee back?¡± Mary Kinson raised her eyebrows slowly and patted on Be¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll go downstairs to see what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°She brought two members of the Xiao family here, so dad and grandma treat her well,¡± said Be indignantly Mary Kinson nodded and said, ¡°grandma and dad are well-educated people. Even if they are dissatisfied with Rose Kinson, they won¡¯t behave in front of the Xiao family, in case they think we are against her.¡± ¡°No! The Kinson family has raised her for so many years, but she still can¡¯t get any good result in the end!¡± it seemed that Su Be could understand her father¡¯s behavior. ¡°Yes, Be is so smart.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes were soft. Then he walked downstairs and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and have a look.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 289 In the hall, Beverly Kinson and Yanjia had a good conversation. It was indeed a kind of spiritual enjoyment to chat with polite and knowledgeable people. Beverly Kinson couldn¡¯t be cold to Rose Kinson, so he also had a few words with her calmly. The atmosphere was getting better. ¡°It¡¯s almost noon. You can stay for lunch. My two children are also at home. You are about the same age. Just make friends. Maybe we can help each other in the future.¡± The children would be in the same circle in the future, and he hoped to help them. At this time, Mary Kinson slowly walked down the stairs. She looked down at the three guests on the sofa and then fixed her cold eyes on Rose Kinson. Rose Kinson felt a little cold on her back and had a bad feeling. She suddenly looked up at the stairs and subconsciously clenched the ss in his hand. Damn it! When she saw Mary Kinson, she was still subconsciously scared and her body trembled instinctively. Xiaozhi, who was standing next to her, noticed her action and followed her gaze to the stairs. The girl was dressed in a simple home wear and a loose striped shirt. She looked rxed and casual, but because of her beautiful face, she could still give people an extreme visual impact. Especially the half opened eyes of the fox, with a sense of alienation, disturbing her heart. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Xiaozhi stood up in an instant, and his chestnut colored eyes lit up in an instant. His hands drooping beside him nervously grabbed the corner of his clothes, and his eyes were full of ripples. Obviously, he was extremely excited. Rose Kinson frowned. She remembered that when she first met her brother, Xiaozhi didn¡¯t react like this. Who on earth was his sister? Strange?! Following his gaze, Yanjia saw Mary Kinson on the stairs. She frowned and felt a surge of electricity coursing through her heart. It seemed that¡­ It was really her? How could she be in the capital city, and in the Kinson family?! The Kinson family was also confused, especially Beverly Kinson. After his daughter came over, he looked at her and Xiaozhi and asked, ¡°do you know each other?¡± Mary Kinson raised her head and looked at Xiaozhi up and down. Although the handsome man in front of her had an extraordinary temperament and a superior figure, she had never seen him before. ¡°No, I don¡¯t know him. It should be at the beginning¡­¡± In the middle of her words, an idea urred to her. She raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Oh, I remember¡­¡± Xiaozhi couldn¡¯t help smiling. It seemed that he was right. She had recognized him. A group of people were waiting for Mary Kinson¡¯s words. They thought they really knew each other. Unexpectedly, Mary Kinson suddenly lowered her head and smiled. She said apologetically, ¡°I seem to have bumped into you at the banquet yesterday. I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± Xiaozhi¡¯s eyes darkened and his heart sank as if he had been punched. No, he didn¡¯t mean to say that. Xiaozhi hesitated. He looked carefully at the radiant girl in front of him, and her every move was full of a different beauty. The beautiful Fox¡¯s eyes were shining with an iprehensible glimmer. She looked smart and charming. This waspletely different from the little girl he remembered many years ago. In her impression, her little sister was kind, innocent and gentle. She worked hard but a little timid, because she grew up in a small ce. She was more or less a little unconfident. He hid the emotions in his eyes and smiled gently. ¡°I know you didn¡¯t mean it. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Then he asked Beverly Kinson, ¡°Uncle Kinson, where is the bathroom?¡± ¡°Go straight to the right and then turn right.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Xiaozhi said as he walked towards the bathroom. Looking at his back, Mary Kinson lowered her eyes thoughtfully. Suddenly, Yanjia stood up and followed Xiaozhi. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Seeing that they all lost their cool, Qinhun covered her mouth and smiled, joking, ¡°our Mary is so charming that the two children of the Xiao family are nervous.¡± Beverly Kinson chuckled and said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t make fun of me.¡± Mary Kinson looked at Rose Kinson coldly and sat down slowly opposite her. Rose Kinson smoothed his hair unnaturally and exined, ¡°I¡¯m noting to the Kinson family. My parents forced me to thank your family, so I came.¡± When the Kinson family faced her alone, they didn¡¯t look good. No one hadpletely forgiven her. The atmosphere became a little embarrassing and cold. After all, Beverly Kinson had treated her as his own daughter. Since things hade to this, he didn¡¯t make things difficult for her. He said in a deep and gentle voice, ¡°since you are now in the Xiao family, it has nothing to do with the Kinson family. From now on, you ask the Xiao family not to have any contact with us.¡± Others wanted to have something to do with the Xiao family, but he didn¡¯t want to have any contact with them. Rose Kinson lowered her eyes, full of humiliation and unwillingness. She should be the one who didn¡¯t contact. Why was the Kinson family in such a hurry to get rid of the rtionship? For the Xiao family, the Kinson family was nothing. In the bathroom on the other side. Yanjia followed in and saw Xiaozhi standing in front of the mirror. ¡°Xiaozhi.¡± Xiaozhi stood in front of the mirror and looked at himself in it. His mind was in a mess. Yanjia called him several times, but he didn¡¯t hear it, ¡°Xiaozhi, Xiaozhi!¡± Xiaozhi closed his eyes, trying her best to control her emotions. After a long while, she looked at Yanjia and asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s her?¡± Yanjia asked with a frown. Xiaozhi lowered her head and pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. It¡¯s been a long time. Although she looks a little simr to me, I felt her at the first sight, but when I looked at her today¡­ I felt something different.¡± She was totally different from the girl in her impression. Besides, Mary Kinson didn¡¯t seem to know him at all, so he couldn¡¯t be sure if it was her. Wouldn¡¯t it be embarrassing if he rashly told her what had happened many years ago and mistook her for someone else? Yanjia pursed his lips and said, ¡°why don¡¯t we ask someone to investigate her? Isn¡¯t she very important to you?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very important. I will ask a private detective to investigate her identity when I go back.¡± Xiaozhi said firmly. ¡°I won¡¯t miss her since I finally meet her.¡± Yanjia patted him on the shoulder. As the good friend of Xiaozhi since childhood, she knew too well about the importance of that girl to Xiaozhi. ¡°I will help you, but now let¡¯s go out first. We will have dinner with the Kinson familyter. It¡¯s impolite to be absent for too long.¡± Xiaozhi turned on the tap, took a handful of water and washed his face to make himself sober before following her out. When they came out, the Kinson family was ready for dinner. When the servant saw them, she smiled and said, ¡°olddy and old master have gone to the dining room. They are having dinner with you two masters. Hurry up.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± They walked into the dining room. Mary Kinson and Rose Kinson walked out of the kitchen together and helped each other serve a dish. All of a sudden, Rose Kinson knocked his arm sideways. Mary Kinson was holding a very heavy hot soup in her hand. As she lost her bnce, the soup in her hand was about to spill on her hand. Chapter 290 Instinctively, Mary Kinson took a step aside, released her hand and the bowl fell to the ground. ¡°p!¡± The sound of porcin colliding with the floor was so clear that everyone present could hear it clearly. The Kinson family walked over in shock. ¡°Mary!¡± ¡°Mary!¡± ¡°Mary, are you okay?¡± Xiaozhi moved faster than them. It seemed that she moved to the side of Mary Kinson in an instant. With her eyebrows slightly knitted, she reached out and grabbed the back of Mary Kinson¡¯s hand without being noticed. She looked up at him with concern and asked, ¡°did it ssh on your hand? Is it hot?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± said Mary Kinson uneasily. She didn¡¯t understand why the stranger was so concerned about her. Xiaozhi looked at Rose Kinson coldly and indifferently, ¡°didn¡¯t you take a look at her when you came in? She¡¯s carrying the soup. What if she gets scalded?¡± The soup sshed when it fell to the ground. Rose Kinson was wearing a dress, and there were only thin stockings around his ankle, so he was sshed by the soup. She pressed her ankle, confused. Looking at the people around Mary Kinson, she felt mixed feelings. The Kinson family cared about Mary Kinson. But why did her brother stand on the side of Mary Kinson and criticize her. What the hell was that? Are you Mary Kinson¡¯s brother or mine? Turning her head to look at Rose Kinson fiercely, Be asked with Xiaozhi, ¡°did you bump into my sister on purpose to scald her?¡± ¡°¡­¡± she just acted out of instinct and no one would notice it. How could she be so stupid to let the Kinson family know that she had hurt Mary Kinson in front of them? Yanjia came over and helped Rose Kinson stand up. She asked softly, ¡°are you okay? Did you get your feet burned?¡± Finally, there was someone who cared about her. Rose Kinson kept his dignity and replied in a low voice, ¡°just a little. I¡¯ll be fine after I go back and apply some medicine.¡± Yanjia breathed a sigh of relief and smiled to resolve the situation. ¡°I just stood behind Xiaozhi and saw clearly that Rose Kinson didn¡¯t mean to do that. The two of them came in identally and bumped into each other unintentionally.¡± Since Mary Kinson was fine, everyone stopped talking about it and went back to the table to have dinner. Rose Kinson was depressed and didn¡¯t say much. The guests were Yanjia, Beverly Kinson and Qinhun. They had a general understanding of the Xiao family¡¯s history and talked from the table to the hall. It was not until it was getting dark that Beverly Kinson sent the three of them out. Holding Mary Kinson¡¯s hand, Rose Kinson leaned against the door frame and joked with a smile, ¡°I think he is going to be pissed off today. Is that Xiaozhi her brother? Hahaha, why do I seem to care about you more than she does?¡± While they were talking, Xiaozhi, who was walking out of the door, looked at them. It was not until they got in the car and left that Mary Kinson opened his mouth. His clear voice was somewhat ethereal. ¡°Xiaozhi, which means endless.¡± Hearing this, Be looked at her sister in a daze and asked, ¡°what did you just say? Endless and Xiaozhi?¡± ¡°Nothing. I just thought of my old friend¡¯s name. It seems to be simr to the name of Xiaozhi.¡± Mary Kinson exined gently, without thinking too much. After all, it happened many years ago, when they were in primary and high school. At that time, they were pen friends, and there were some ufortable things happened, let alone saying more. Be nodded her head, but she didn¡¯t fully understand what he meant. Then she objectivelymented, ¡°but Xiaozhi and Yanjia seem to be nice and get along well with each other. They are totally different from Rose Kinson.¡± Mary Kinson rubbed her head and said, ¡°the two of them have been doing well since childhood. They are both born in a literary family, well-educated and reasonable, gentle and modest. You have to find someone like them when you grow up.¡± Lowering her head in silence, Be muttered in a low voice, ¡°can¡¯t you be like your ssmate?¡± ¡°What?¡± Mary Kinson didn¡¯t hear her clearly. He looked at her sideways, only to find that her face was inexplicably flushing and her head was almost buried in her chest. ¡°Nothing¡­ Are you going to school tomorrow?¡± said Be in a low voice ¡°Yes, I have to go to school tomorrow, and I have used up my leave.¡± Mary Kinson stretched herself and rubbed her long hair, preparing to go back to sleep and start a normal life. It was a cold night. In the Xiao family¡¯s courtyard. In the garden, Rose Kinson and Yanjia, who were helping Li Waner with the dishes, were chatting leisurely. ¡°So you don¡¯t have to go to the Research Institute for the time being, right?¡± Yanjia said with a little regret, ¡°Doctor Zhang, you have a long history. Uncle Greg has a good rtionship with him. Why don¡¯t you let uncle Greg talk about it and you can go back now?¡± Embarrassed, Rose Kinson shook his head and said, ¡°I can handle it myself. Dr. Zhang will let me go back in a few months. I¡¯m still his student.¡± If her father really went to see Dr. Zhang and heard some negative things, it would be even worse for her.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Yanjia nodded and suggested with a smile, ¡°why don¡¯t you go with me? I¡¯m going to be a tutor in the University for a month. I haven¡¯t been back to school for a long time, and I happen to need an assistant. Since you¡¯re free, why don¡¯t you go with me?¡± It was a luxury for ordinary people to be a cleaner in JA University, let alone an assistant of a master. Rose Kinson slowly raised the corners of his mouth and said, ¡°of course. I can learn more.¡± If she went to JA University, she would have a chance to teach Mary Kinson a lesson? She had to find a chance to get that bitch back! Yanjia lowered her head and began to trim vegetables, not noticing her subtle expression. He looked up at the row of rooms where Xiaozhi lived, only to find that the light at the door of the study was still on. He handed the vegetables to Rose Kinson and said gently, ¡°Rose Kinson, these should be enough. Send them to my aunt in the kitchen. I¡¯ll go to find Xiaozhi, and then I can ask him toe downstairs for dinner.¡± Speaking of Xiaozhi, Rose Kinson felt a little sad, but he didn¡¯t show it. He nodded and said, ¡°yes.¡± three minutester. Yanjia pushed the door open and saw Xiaozhi sitting behind the desk. She leaned against the back of the chair and leaned her head backwards, looking very negative. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Xiaozhi sighed and looked at the man indifferently, not in the mood to speak. Yanjia smiled helplessly and said, ¡°look at you. You have been living a smooth life for more than 20 years, and nothing can make you difficult. Except for her, you are so troublesome, aren¡¯t you? Xiaozhi didn¡¯t hide it from him. He asked worriedly, ¡°why can¡¯t I find out anything about her?¡± Ever since he broke up with her, Xiaozhi had tried to find out more than once about her, but in vain. He used a lot of connections, and even found the best detective to investigate, but the results were all in vain, and this time the same. Chapter 291 Sitting opposite him, Yanjia took out his phone from his pocket to check the message. Then he put the phone heavily on the table and said with a frown, ¡°I have a good friend abroad who is good at Inte. I asked him to help me check your pen friend back then, but there was no follow-up.¡± Generally speaking, any trace of information on the Inte could be found by foreign friends. Therefore, the two of them looked at each other at once and had the same thought in their hearts. ¡°Someone deliberately eliminated her information, so that we can¡¯t find it.¡± Xiaozhi took a deep breath and frowned, ¡°but she is just an ordinary girl. Why are all the traces eliminated?¡± Yanjia shook his head. Looking at her friend¡¯s distress, she smiled with understanding and said, ¡°aren¡¯t you suspecting that the girl from the Kinson family is your pen friend? She is so important to you. Why don¡¯t I find an opportunity to test her for you?¡± With a faint smile, Xiaozhi said, ¡°thank you. I¡¯ll go to her former high school to check it tomorrow.¡± Yanjia patted her knees with both hands. When she lowered her head, her eyes trembled slightly. Then she raised her eyes and said with a smile, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry about it now. Go downstairs to have dinner first. It¡¯s the most important thing.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± At the same time, on the top floor of the sky building on the other side of the capital city. The man behind the desk was staring at the person on the screen reporting the situation. His cold and handsome face was more like a sculpture made by God, with a pair of Eagle like eyes on the high and curve bridge of his nose. White Ben, who was standing opposite to his desk, had been standing opposite Wilm since the video call. He looked at his sullen face and didn¡¯t dare to speak. he could only stand there and listen to the sound from theputer. The man¡¯s voice had been processed by the system, and there was no emotion in the low maic voice. ¡°About four or five o¡¯clock this afternoon, more than one IP wanted to check Miss Su¡¯s information, but they were all intercepted by me. Through the IP address, I quickly found that two IP are from the capital city, and one of them is the Xiao family¡¯swork.¡± Wilm raised his eyebrows and looked at White Ben in confusion. White Ben¡¯s heart tightened. He took the hint and asked, ¡°is the Xiao family in the capital the one we understand?¡± A man¡¯s voice came from theputer, ¡°yes, it¡¯s the famous Xiao family.¡± White Ben looked into Wilm¡¯s eyes and quickly looked away. ¡°Why did the Xiao family check Miss Kinson¡¯s information?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± the man¡¯s voice was as t as a straight line wave, and the wave suddenly jumped. The man on the other end of the video smiled. ¡°The anti investigation system borrowed from Yaoi is so useful. The program is so well written. When can I see her in person?¡± This procedure was specially presented by Yaoi in order to repay seven master¡¯s kindness. Those who could work for Mr. seven master were all top talents. Even he couldn¡¯t help but praise the system, which meant that it was really useful. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter.¡± Wilm leaned back on his broad shoulder. The person on the other end of the phone wisely ended the call. White Ben rubbed his sore knees and said casually, ¡°how did seven master know that someone would investigate Miss Su?¡± Raising his eyebrows, Wilm said, ¡°I¡¯m on guard against others, but I didn¡¯t expect to protect the Xiao family.¡± White Ben mumbled curiously, ¡°what does the Xiao family have to do with Miss Su?¡± Did she offend the Xiao family again?! Well, this troublemaker. Wilm stood up, walked to the wine cab behind and picked up the topmost bottle of good wine Hana.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Holding the bottle between her slender fingers, she walked over and handed it to White Ben. ¡°Pack it and go to the Xiao family with me. I haven¡¯t seen my tutor for a long time. I heard that she came back. As a student, I should pay a visit to her.¡± White Ben took it over with both hands and nodded. He walked out to find a bandage to tie it up. Anyway, those who knew the wine well knew the value of the wine, so it didn¡¯t matter what kind of packaging it was. The most important thing was that White Ben was very clear that seven master was going to the Xiao family not to visit his master, but to see why the Xiao family wanted to investigate Miss Su. After all, the Xiao family invited him to a banquet a few days ago, but he refused with the excuse of being busy. In this world, only things about Mary Kinson could make Wilm leave in person. Wilm had always been efficient, so he came to the Xiao family at night. When aunt zhang saw the man, she ran to the study of Xiaoqing in a hurry as if she had seen a monster. ¡°J¡­ Mr. seven master is at the door of our house. He said he wanted toe in and visit you.¡± Hearing this, Xiaoqing closed the certificate, took off presbyopic sses and smiled with relief, ¡°he stilles to see me.¡± Aunt Zhang had only seen Wilm in financial news. Every time she watched TV, she saw his face as bright as a God, and his sharp eyes were frightening. Seeing herself, she was even more flustered. ¡°Do you know seven master?¡± Xiaoqing chuckled, ¡°he is my student. I asked him to attend the party a few days ago, but he didn¡¯te. Today hees to apologize. It can be seen that he still loves me.¡± Then she pointed to the door and said, ¡°it¡¯s time for dinner. Ask the kitchen to prepare more bowls and chopsticks. Go to open the door and invite her in. How can Wilm wait outside?¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go now.¡± Aunt Zhang went downstairs immediately. She dared not neglect seven master. Then, White Ben and Wilm came to the restaurant of the Xiao family. The Xiao family members were all surprised at the unexpected visit. Only Xiaoqing looked happy. As soon as Wilm entered the dining room, he politely apologized to Mr. and Mrs. Xiao, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to bring you trouble.¡± ¡°It¡¯s our Xiao family¡¯s honor that seven master cane to our Xiao family.¡± Mr. Xiao smiled gracefully and warmly invited him to the table. ¡°It¡¯s just that we usually eat light food. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not up to seven master¡¯s appetite. I¡¯ll ask the kitchen to cook againter.¡± Wilm slowly took off his coat and said, ¡°don¡¯t bother.¡± White Ben took the coat, folded it and hung it on the coat hanger. Then he handed the prepared red wine to Aunt Zhang, ¡°deal with it.¡± ¡°Please have a seat,¡± said Mr. Xiao politely to Wilm, ¡°let your secretary take a seat too. Although there are no big dishes, it¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s have dinner together.¡± White Ben shook his head with a smile and said, ¡°you¡¯re wee, Mr. Greg.¡± Xiaoqing looked at Wilm with satisfaction. After all, he was the best student in her school, so it was natural for her to love and appreciate him. ¡°Wilm, sit next to me and have a chat with the teacher.¡± Wilm nodded slightly and walked towards Xiaoqing. White Ben sat down casually. He thought that seven master didn¡¯t like such a dinner the most. He came here to find out who was investigating Mary Kinson. s, it¡¯s a pity that Mary Kinson has never understood the deep love of seven master. Chapter 292 After dealing with the red wine, Aunt Zhang walked towards the dining room with several sses. She met Xiaozhi, Yanjia and Rose Kinson. Yanjia quickened her pace, smelled the fragrance of the wine and said in surprise, ¡°this is the first-ss wine Hana. We can¡¯t buy it in the market. Where did you get it?¡± Aunt Zhang exined with a smile, ¡°there is a distinguished guest at home today. The students of olddy have brought the wine. They have all sat down. You¡¯d better hurry up to eat.¡± ¡°Grandma¡¯s student? I¡¯ve never seen someone who is generous, but I¡¯ve never seen someone who is good at sending Hana.¡± Yanjia admired this student very much. She quickened her pace and wanted to see who he was. As soon as he entered the dining room, he saw the man sitting next to Xiaoqing. He was dressed in a dark suit, which made him look noble sitting on the top of the mountain. When his eagle eyes swept across the table, they were shocked as if they were real. It was seven master! Leaning against Xiaozhi, Yanjia said in a low voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that grandma¡¯s student also has Mr. Gu¡­¡± Xiaozhi straightened his clothes and said calmly, ¡°sit down and have dinner.¡± Only Rose Kinson stood still and looked at Wilm, who he hadn¡¯t seen for a long time. The emotions surged in his heart like a volcano, so he couldn¡¯t move at all as if his feet were nailed to the floor. Wilm slightly raised her well shaped chin and looked at Rose Kinson with his deep eyes. ¡°Do you¡­ Do you know each other?¡± Xiaoqing looked at the two of them curiously and asked Rose Kinson toe over with a smile. ¡°Come here, Rose Kinson. Take my seat.¡± Rose Kinson swallowed nervously and nodded to sit on his grandmother. When she looked up at Wilm again, he had already looked away. His eagle like eyes were as dark and cold as the clouds and mountains. ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question yet.¡± Xiaoqing pointed at the table in front of Wilm, as if she was reminding an disobedient student, ¡°do you know my granddaughter Rose Kinson?¡± Wilm slowly raised his eyes, looking fierce and intimidating. But in his deep and slow words, he showed respect to master. ¡°I only know the Kinson family miss Rose Kinson, but I don¡¯t know your granddaughter Rose Kinson.¡± Xiaoqingughed and exined happily, ¡°Rose is the former the Kinson family youngdy. She used to live in the Kinson family. She just came back and held a party for her a few days ago. I asked you not toe.¡± Wilm exined politely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m a little busy recently. I came to see you after I finished my work.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I know you are busy and don¡¯t mean to be angry with you. Come on, let¡¯s have dinner.¡± After dinner, Rose Kinson drank two more sses of wine. She couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces at Wilm, but she didn¡¯t even spare a nce at him. While tasting the wine, Yanjia¡¯s eyes wandered around the slightly red face of Rose Kinson and indistinctly guessed something. The dinner was over. Rose Kinson felt dizzy and came to the backyard garden alone. The night wind in autumn was cold, making her tremble. When she was about to turn around and get a coat to put on, she saw a tall man standing at the door, hiding all the lights in the room behind him. The pressure he gave off was almost suffocating. But now, Rose Kinson was drunk, delirious and dizzy. When he saw the handsome face that he had been admiring for many years, he didn¡¯t try to persuade her even if the face was overcast. She smiled and walked towards Wilm. She put her arm on his broad chest and said, ¡°seven master, seven master, you finallye to see me.¡± She didn¡¯t notice that the man in front of her was suddenly filled with cold air. Even when the night wind blew to him, it seemed that she was frightened by him. The air around him suddenly stopped, and the air was even more tense. Wilm grabbed her slender arm and shook it off without mercy. His dark eyes almost blended with the night, making her suffocate. ¡°I won¡¯t get even with you today for the sake of Miss Xiao.¡± Rose Kinson¡¯s arm was thrown to the door. The pain made her frown. When she looked up at Wilm, she was less drunk. She also realized the low pressure from the man in front of her and stepped back in fear. Wilm was like a supreme judge. His voice was as cold as iron, and every tone was cutting through people¡¯s nerves. ¡°If you find someone to investigate Mary Kinson again¡­¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Speaking of this, Wilm took a step forward and pinched Rose Kinson¡¯s chin with his big hand. However, the force of his two fingers made her feel that her chin bone was about to crack. The drunkenness on Rose Kinson¡¯s face waspletely gone. The pain pulled her nerves, stimting the fear in her bones. ¡°I¡­ i¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­ I haven¡¯t investigated Mary Kinson, not me.¡± Recently, she had no time to do anything to Mary Kinson. Besides, there was nothing to investigate. Wilm suddenly narrowed his eyes, giving off a strong sense of danger, as if a beast was about to eat its food. ¡°Besides you, who else in the Xiao family will investigate Mary?¡± Rose Kinson tried best to get rid of his big hand, rubbed her chin and kept stepping back. Her eyes were trembling with fear. ¡°I didn¡¯t investigate. I just came to the Xiao family, and I didn¡¯t want to do anything to Mary Kinson¡­¡± At least not yet. Wilm raised her chin slightly, and the edges of her jaw were as sharp as des. ¡°Really?¡± He strode forward like a giant mountain, and Rose Kinson instinctively stepped back out of fear. All of a sudden, Rose Kinson missed a step and fell backwards, falling into a small pool in the backyard. The cold water in the pool made her sober in an instant. Her mind was in a mess and pain, making her stand up in panic like a small animal falling into the water. When she stood up in the water with a shiver, Wilm had already disappeared. The coldness in the bottom of her heart instantly covered her body, and she no longer trembled. She only felt a little desperate. Tears mixed with water drops fell into the pool. She blinked her eyes and tried her best to hold back the tears that came one after another. She walked towards the edge of the stone with the water. When she was about to hold up with her hands on the edge of the stone, her arms suddenly cramped and her body, which was just hanging in the air, fell into the water heavily again. With the sound of water, she stood up again and wiped the water stains on her face. Her eyes were burning again. When she was unlucky, she even bullied herself physically! At this moment, a clean hand reached out in front of her, apanied by a gentle male voice, e on, let me pull you up.¡± Rose Kinson raised head and saw Yanjia in a white shirt. Tears streamed down his cheeks. Reaching out her cold hand, Yanjia pulled her up and wrapped her coat tightly in the other hand. ¡°Go back to your room and take a shower. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± However, to his surprise, Rose Kinson grabbed his cor, bent over him and burst into tears. Chapter 293 Rose Kinson¡¯s body waspletely wet, and in a moment Yan Jia¡¯s shirt was also soaked. ¡°His expression became more gentle, and heforted her in a soft voice, ¡®Okay, okay.''¡± After crying for a long time, Rose Kinson finally vented her anger and lowered her head to wipe her tears. Her voice choked, ¡°Thank you, I feel much better now.¡± Yan Jia looked down in front of her, and her white shirts were all wet and transparent. Fortunately, she wore a white T shirt inside, which was also somewhat cold. ¡°He smiled helplessly and asked, ¡®Yuanyuan, do you like Gu Qiye?''¡± Rose Kinson¡¯s hand slowed slightly and nodded after a while. It has been a long time since I liked to care for Wim, but it has never been slightly weakened by time. Yan Jia didn¡¯t say much, after all, there are too many people in the capital who like to take care of Wim, and there¡¯s nothing strange about it. ¡°Go back and take a hot bath and rest early.¡± As she was about to walk into the room, Mary Kinson behind her suddenly spoke with great reluctance, ¡°I could have married the Seventh Master.¡± Yan Jia paused, surprised in her heart, and turned to look at her. I saw her standing in the dark, soaked through, with the help of Lingling¡¯s pool water to see her face clearly. She was in a state of confusion, but the bottom of her eyes was so bright, as if there were a cluster of mes burning in her eyes. Seeing Yan Jia¡¯s reaction, she seemed to prove something. She held up her wet head and walked towards the house, firmly saying, ¡°From now on, I must marry the seventh master!¡± In this regard, she seems to have a certain belief. As a lifelong pursuit, she will eventually stand by Gu Wim and be his woman, even if he is now married to Mary Kinson. Yan Jia watched as she walked straight into the room, her eyes mixed with a hint of teasingughter. Some people just like to be obsessed. In the hall. As soon as I said goodbye to Gu Wem, they went out to Xiaoqing. When they entered the room, they saw Rose Kinson, who was covered in water, and went upstairs with his shoulders folded. ¡°Yuanyuan, what¡¯s the matter with you? What¡¯s the water all over you?¡± Rose Kinson walked with a flying smile and didn¡¯t forget to exin with a smile, ¡°I just drank a little too much and fell into the water pool feeling dizzy. It¡¯s too cold. I¡¯ll go back and take a hot bath first, Grandma.¡± As soon as the voice fell, the figure disappeared into sight. Outside the gate. White Ben was driving while discussing, ¡°Is Rose Kinson the culprit?¡± Gu Wim sat upright in the back seat, his eagle¡¯s eyes deep and bottomless, wondering what he was thinking. ¡°By the way, the hospital recently said that Miao San could be contacted. How have you been sleepingtely?¡± When ites to sleep, Gu Wim¡¯s eyebrows rise from the air and his eyes slowly droop. He doesn¡¯t want to talk about this topic. Sun Xiao stopped speaking and drove with peace of mind, speechless all the way. Monday.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Mary Kinson tidied up her mood and as soon as she arrived at the ssroom, she saw Yang Feng sitting in her seat with her backpack in hand, as if waiting for someone. Mary Kinson greeted him with a smile and said, ¡°Good morning.¡± Yang Feng stood up, his height of over one meter and his youthful handsome face, as if the sunlight outside the window were embellishing him. ¡°Good morning, is your sister in better shape?¡± Mary Kinson raised her eyebrows slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s better now. I¡¯m ready to go to school. Thank you for your concern.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Yang Feng breathed a sigh of relief and has been worried about Mary Kinson¡¯s younger sister for several days. He is worried that the little girl will be stimted. ¡°That day, he was by his side and did not fulfill his regtory responsibilities, so that what happenedter would happen.¡±. ¡°By the way, the teacher asked both of us to go to the electronic ssroom of geology. Peking University is responsible for a project of archaeology at the National Academy of Sciences, and has invited some outstanding students from the school to investigate together. Credit will also be added in the future.¡± Mary Kinson frowned nkly, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in this course.¡± Yang Feng shrugged and smiled helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m not interested either, but we don¡¯t have a choice.¡± So, the two of them went to the geology electronics teacher together. As soon as they entered, they saw several students sitting in the front row, two men and two women, respectively. When she saw Mincent, she was slightly surprised. When Mincent saw hering, she stood up with great excitement and said, ¡°Goddess, are you also taking part in this activity? It seems that we have a good rtionship. It¡¯s just a godsend.¡± With every word he said, he took a step closer to Mary Kinson, his eyes filled with admiration. ¡°I feel like we are a perfect couple. This is the opportunity God has given us. It¡¯s an opportunity to further develop our rtionship. Do you¡­ understand?¡± As he spoke, he reached out to grab Mary Kinson¡¯s hand. Mary Kinson is speechless. A powerful handy directly in front of Mincent, and without mercy, it was pulled aside. ¡°Get out of the way, don¡¯t get in the way.¡± Then Mary Kinson followed Yang Feng and sat down in the front row as if she hadn¡¯t seen Mincent. Mincent looked at Yang Feng¡¯s back and felt his teeth itch with hatred, but he couldn¡¯t beat him again, so he couldn¡¯t help but endure it. After the group of students arrived first, the front ssroom door opened. The first person toe in was the principal of Peking University. He stood on the podium and looked around the students. He probably saw the correct number of students and nodded with satisfaction. ¡°Okay, it looks like you¡¯re all here, so I¡¯ll be straight forward and won¡¯t beat around the bush with you.¡± He took out the document and outlined the content, then introduced it to the students: ¡°This time, we went to the forest restricted area at the border of W City, where the terrain is dangerous and the fog has been continuous for years. I heard that there is a primitive ancient tomb below, which has been detected by professional machines. You are the first people to go to archaeology with the GJ team, so this time, it is a significant step in your life.¡± Upon hearing this, Mincent seemed to be listening to a story, with a shining light in his eyes: ¡°So it¡¯s an ancient tomb. Is there a lot of gold, silver, and jewelry in it? If I find it, can I secretly take it back?¡± The headmaster picked up the chalk and hit it on his head: ¡°Seriously, this ancient tomb is too primitive. People in that period didn¡¯t have gold and jewelry yet. What are you thinking all over your head? Don¡¯t go there this time if you¡¯re messing around again.¡± ¡°That¡¯s no good!¡± Mincent nced excitedly at Mary Kinson, ¡°Although there are no gold or silver treasures in the ancient tomb, there are beauties¡­¡± Yang Feng reached out and ced his hand on the table, clenched his fist, and the blue veins on his back erupted. If that fist hit a person, Mincent would probably have lost half his life. Under his intimidation, Mincent finally shut up. The principal coughed lightly and then went on to the main topic: ¡°This time, you will also be led by a teacher who graduated from our Peking University a few years ago. He is a famous geologist. I specially invited him to represent our Peking University ande with you. If you have any questions about the itinerary, you can directly ask him, and he will be happy to help you.¡± As he spoke, he looked out the door and said, ¡°Teacher Yan,e in.¡± Chapter 294 The student looked at the door and saw a boy in a simple suit, who looked only about twenty five or six years old, with a delicate and deep face with a hint of warm smile. The slightly long hair is cut into 38 split pieces. Although the shape is very ordinary, if it matches his face, it is a warm and handsome guy. The female students looked straight in the eyes and swallowed secretly, ¡°Isn¡¯t this teacher too handsome¡­ doesn¡¯t he look big, is he still a famous geologist?¡± When Mary Kinson saw him, a glimmer of surprise shed in the good-looking fox¡¯s eyes. Why is he here? However, the girl who came in after him made Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes burst into a strong hostility, and the whole person exuded a faint and cold atmosphere. Yan Jia walked onto the podium and introduced herself warmly, ¡°Hello, everyone. It¡¯s nice to meet you all. My name is Yan Jia, the teacher responsible for leading you this time. If you have any requirements or questionster, you can always ask me.¡± As he spoke, he pointed to the girl following him with his side hand and said, ¡°She is Xiao Yuanyuan, my assistant this time, and she is knowledgeable. If you don¡¯t understand, you can ask her.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes shone like a cold sword, staring closely at Rose Kinson on the stage. Yang Feng frowned slightly and was surprised by her reaction, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Mary Kinson frowned slightly, his subconscious breath gathering slightly: ¡°That woman is Rose Kinson.¡± Yang Feng has never met Rose Kinson, but he only knows that she is Mary Kinson¡¯s sister and the bad woman who killed Su Best time. But the teacher on stage clearly introduced her as Xiao Yuanyuan. As Yan Jia nced at the students on the stage, she saw Mary Kinson also there, and a glimmer of light shed through her eyes. She nodded politely and smiled at Mary Kinson as a greeting. Yang Feng asked curiously, ¡°Have you seen me, sir?¡± Mary Kinson was not right about things or people, and had no bad impression on Yan Jia. After they left that day, my father continued to praise the two boys and nodded back politely. ¡°It¡¯s Rose Kinson¡¯s current cousin, who came to my house before and met once.¡± Yang Feng looked deeply at the two people on the stage, his hands behind his head, and said meaningfully, ¡°Oh, this activity is really interesting.¡± As the first group of teachers and students from Peking University to enter the forest forbidden area, after signing the notice contract, the mentality of the students has changed somewhat. The students have a lot of worries, but they have already arrived. They have enough cultivation, and they are afraid, but on the surface, they are very cooperative, quite like contemporary college students. Yan Jia looked in the eyes and walked ahead with a smile to ease the atmosphere, saying, ¡°Let me tell you a joke. The protagonist is Officer Wang. When they arrived at the suspect¡¯s house, they were already empty. However, the experienced man did not immediately go out to chase them. Instead, he walked onto the bed and touched the quilt. He found that the quilt was still hot. That¡¯s why he smiled and confidently got into the quilt and slept happily.¡± ¡°Hahahaha.¡± Mincent had no heart or fear, and smiled so hard that he leaned forward and pped his male ssmate Zhang Ying on the back. Zhang Ying red at him angrily and walked away with his bag. ¡°Yan Jia, who had been in an active atmosphere, suddenly turned slightly pale, and with a somewhat serious gaze, swept around the group, reminding them in a deep voice, ¡®There is biogas in front of this dense forest, and that biogas is toxic. Please protect yourself before moving forward.''¡± ¡°Okay.¡± As the party walked into the marsh gas, there was a dense fog, and everyone was walking hand in hand. Mincent had intended to take Mary Kinson¡¯s hand, but Yang Feng stopped them in the middle. Yang Feng red at him and whispered, ¡°This is a misty forest. If a college student dies inside, the body may not be found. Cheng, do you understand what I mean?¡± Mary Kinson at the back: ¡°¡­¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Mincent is honest now and doesn¡¯t want to talk to Mary Kinson. After all, life is the most important thing. ¡°Yang Feng slowly looked up at Yan Jia in front of him and asked curiously, ¡®Teacher, I heard that there is a very psychedelic smell in the forest. Smelling it makes people feel weak and less conscious. Is this true?''¡± Yan Jia, who led the team in front, looked down at thepass and smiled softly, ¡°It¡¯s just a legend. There¡¯s no proven fact, so don¡¯t be too afraid.¡± Yang Feng frowned lightly and looked back at Mary Kinson in disbelief. Mary Kinson raised her eyebrows, indicating that she was not clear about the matter. Xiao Zhi, who is far away from the capital, recently followed a demon and personally came to a strange city. Dressed in a light colored suit, his gestures and gestures were elegant and polite. He came to the teaching room of the junior high school department, attracting many boys and girls from the school to watch through the window. ¡°Who is this, so handsome, a star?¡± ¡°Are the stars who graduated from our school? They are so handsome, even more handsome than the stars¡­¡± Indoor. Xiao Zhi stood in front of the director, Xinchang¡¯s figure as tall and straight as a por, his handsome face as covered with ayer of fine jade, his eyes gentle as water, but with a gentle water light. ¡°Excuse me, the students of that ss are really important to me, they are the students of ss Four.¡± The director is polite and enthusiastic. After all, it is rare for such a person toe to such a small ce. ¡°Okay, ording to what you said, it was very popr to write letters and make pen pals. There were also letters from students who had been confiscated, and they were all collected in the debris room. I will turn over them with you now.¡± ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡± Xiao Zhi closed his hands lightly and handed the prepared gift to the director. A person who has graduated for many years only knows how many letters she had at that time, anding to look for them alone is his only hope. About ten minutes or so, standing outside, Xiao Zhi felt like a year¡¯s worth of seconds. Memories of years ago flooded into my mind, obliterating him. That year, he just finished junior high school, and was transferred to this strange city because of his outstanding grades. It was night. Even in a strange city, the temperature was colder than in the capital. He stayed at the school teacher¡¯s house. Just arrived at the entrance of themunity, I suddenly saw the figure of a little girl, who was particrly familiar. Suddenly, his eyes lit up and he chased after him like a demon: ¡°Yuanyuan! Yuanyuan! Yuanyuan¡­¡± It¡¯s Yuanyuan! The girl in the line of sight is wearing the same clothes as Yuan Yuan, who was lost. The two little wrenches are the same. Obviously, it didn¡¯t seem far away, but because it was across a road, he had a hard time catching up. The traffic lights just changed after the girl walked past, but he still buried his head in pursuit. After being picked up by a pedestrian on the roadside, he asked, ¡°Are you crazy, kid? Don¡¯t you look at the traffic lights, you¡¯re not killing yourself?¡± Xiao Zhi shrugged away the pedestrian¡¯s hand and helplessly whispered his thanks, ¡°Thank you.¡± Then he shouted at the girl opposite, with a voice like a tear: ¡°Yuanyuan, I¡¯m my brother, Yuanyuan, look back at me!¡± On the road, there are many cars and horses, but at a distance of six or seven meters, it seems as if there are thousands of waters separated by mountains. Finally, when the light changed, Xiao Zhi ran frantically up, grabbed the girl¡¯s shoulder and raised a smile excitedly, ¡°Yuanyuan, I finally found you!¡± 288 He swore As soon as the voice fell, the smile on Xiao Zhi¡¯s face solidified instantly. The little girl in front of him was not Yuanyuan, and when she saw him, her agitated face cried with fear because he was gasping for breath. ¡°Wow¡­¡± Theughter was loud, and Xiao Zhi recovered from her loss and quickly reached out to help her wipe her tears. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry, I¡¯m not a bad person, little sister, don¡¯t cry.¡± The crying attracted a lot of adults, and before Xiao Zhi could coax the little girl away, an adult stepped out of the crowd, grabbed Xiao Zhi¡¯s cor with a ferocious expression on his face, and pped him heavily. The man¡¯s strength was great, and with a strong anger, he directly threw Xiao Zhi Fan, who was still a senior in high school, to the ground. ¡°Where are you from? You dare to bully my daughter in the street.¡± He picked up the little girl and turned away. Only Xiao Zhi, sitting on the ground, blushed and stared up at the strange gaze of passersby. At once, the grievance was pervasive, and he was originally an unfamiliar ce. He was just a child, being criticized as a prudish teenager. He had always been proud and praised as a genius in the capital since childhood, and was still ready to stand up forcefully. ¡°I don¡¯t want him, who just chased the girl too hard and didn¡¯t exercise much, to feel a little numb in his legs when he just stood up.¡±. ¡°I almost fell to the ground again, and a small hand just held his arm. Then a soft, sticky female voice rang out, ¡®Are you okay?''¡± He looked up and saw the little girl with a clean and beautiful face, her facial features not yet fully three-dimensional but verypact. From those eyes that shed like stars, he saw his face for the first time, so clear. Xiao Zhi stood up, patted the dust on his body, and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°The little girl took a piece of candy out of her pocket and raised a charming smile, saying, ¡®Take a candy, you won¡¯t feel so bitter in your heart.''¡± Upon hearing the words, Xiao Zhi¡¯s heart was deserted, as if stars were shining down, lighting up the covered jagged ces. It wasn¡¯t until Xiao Zhi reached a certain age that he understood why the little girl at that time could say that sentence. Most likely, her heart has always been bitter, and gentle people have always been particrly caring for others because they have experienced that unpleasant taste. At that time, Xiao Zhi didn¡¯t understand, just felt very ufortable in the bottom of his heart, and didn¡¯t know why. In front of a strange little girl, she was sobbing like crazy, wiping tears from her cuffs. The little girl squatted down and quickly forced the sugar in her hand into his mouth as he opened her mouth to breathe. Xiao Zhi wept softly and looked at her with tearful eyes. The little girl giggled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it that bitter anymore?¡± Xiao Zhi had no idea what the taste of the sugar in her mouth was, except that the little girl in front of her had a sweet smile. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The little girl looked at Xiao Zhi¡¯s school uniform, which had the abbreviation of the capital written on it, and curiously asked, ¡°You¡¯re not from here, are you?¡± Xiao Zhi nodded with sugar in his mouth and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m here for a week¡¯s ss. My home is far away.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± The little girl smiled suddenly and said, ¡°At first nce, it¡¯s people in big cities, so I said.¡± As she spoke, she saw Xiao Zhi feeling better and asked generously, ¡°When I just passed by, I heard you calling that sister Yuanyuan, are you looking for someone?¡± Upon hearing this, Xiao Zhi was in a low mood, with ayer of sadness between his heroic eyebrows that did not match his age range. ¡°I¡¯m looking for my sister, who has been missing for several years, and the girl¡¯s back just now looks very simr to mine.¡± ¡°How did your sister lose it?¡± ¡°One day, I didn¡¯t go home from school, and then I couldn¡¯t find it.¡± Xiao Zhi lowered her head sadly and gradually amplified her thoughts on her sister in her heart. ¡°My parents both miss her very much.¡± ¡°And you, do you miss her?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Xiao Zhi looked a bit confused. ¡°I didn¡¯t get along with her much at home before. I used to read in my study, and she likes to y.¡± The little girl nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s your fault. When you¡¯re a brother, you need to apany your sister. How can you be in the study together?¡± ¡°If I find my sister, I will apany her well in the future,¡± Xiao Zhi said earnestly and sincerely. The little girl smiled and raised her mouth, ¡°Then before you find your sister, I can be your sister.¡± Upon hearing this, Xiao Zhi stopped and his eyes shed, as if the roadside lights were shining into his eyes, illuminating his entire handsome face: ¡°Can you be my sister?¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s practice how to be a good brother in advance.¡± The little girl blinked as if she were a bright star in the sky. Therefore, the two children made an agreement to be brothers and sisters. Xiao Zhi silently vowed to take good care of her sister this time. ¡°However, the little girl never told him his name, but only told him that writing letters is very popr in schools nowadays. The two of them have maintained correspondence, including when he returned to the capital, and they have also been writing letters.¡±. In their letters, the brothers and sisters matched each other. Usually, the little girls would write to him about all kinds of school events. Xiao Zhi, who originally only knew how to learn, gradually felt that she was apanied by someone. The most anticipated thing every day was to receive letters from the little girl, and even happily share them with Yan Jia. She always praised the little girl for being too cute. I will also give little girls some small things, which are too expensive for little girls. The only thing I ept is a slightly more expensive bracelet. Yan Jia will also ask him to take him to meet the little girl and see what skills the girl who can be called a source of happiness by Xiao Zhi has. Xiao Zhi refused to agree until one day he happily told Yan Jia that he was going to meet his sister, and the entire Xiao family felt Xiao Zhi¡¯s happiness. And she agreed to take Yan Jia to have a look together. Yan Jia was also very happy and thought that she would finally meet this amazing girl. A few days before Xiao Zhi went to meet the little girl, the little girl suddenly stopped responding to letters. The two people who had been maintaining their rtionship through letters suddenly lost other contact information. Xiao Zhi went to the meeting ce as scheduled and waited all day without waiting for the little girl. He couldn¡¯t figure out which link had gone wrong, so he went home and wrote a dozen letters, but nothing was heard from him. She personally went to the city to find a little girl, but she didn¡¯t see her in the school at all. I asked several ssmates and they didn¡¯t know who he said it was. In this way, he lost his sister again, which had a great impact on his entire life. He didn¡¯t understand why the little girl suddenly disappeared, and for over a year, Xiao Zhi insisted on writing to her, but there was no reply. In a daze, a smiling male voice rang out, ¡°Hello, here are all the letters confiscated by this ss in those days. This one turns out quite a lot, you can find out if there is anything you want.¡± Pulling Xiao Zhi back from the memory clip, he blinked and nodded to the director, ¡°Okay, please. I¡¯ll just sit there and look for it myself.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The director held out a paper box filled with letters, all confiscated that year. It takes a while to find one or two letters from the same year and a young girl. But for Xiao Zhi, this is the only way. Chapter 295 Rose Kinson¡¯s clothes werepletely soaked, and in no time, Yen Jia¡¯s shirt was also drenched. However, despite this, he appeared even gentler,forting her in a soft and soothing voice, saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay.¡± After crying for a while, Rose Kinson finally let it all out. She wiped her tears and said in a choked voice, ¡°Thank you, I feel much better now.¡± Yen Jia lowered his head and looked at his front. His white shirt had be transparent due to the water, but luckily, he was also wearing a white T-shirt inside that gave a slight chill. He smiled helplessly and asked, ¡°Rose, do you like Lord Gu?¡± Rose Kinson¡¯s movements froze for a moment, before nodding her head after a while. Liking William had been a long-standing affair for her, which had never reduced even a bit over time. Yen Jia didn¡¯t say much, after all, there were too many people in the capital who liked William, and it wasn¡¯t anything too strange. ¡°Go back and take a hot bath, and rest early,¡± he said. As Yen Jia was about to walk towards the house, Mary Kinson suddenly spoke out in an unusually resentful tone, ¡°I was supposed to be the one marrying Lord Gu.¡± Yen Jia stopped in his tracks and was surprised by her words, turning to face her. She was soaked from head to toe, standing in the night, her face visible only by the gleaming pool water, with a disheveled appearance, but her eyes were bright, as if a me was burning in them. Seeing Yen Jia¡¯s reaction, Rose raised her wet head and walked towards the house with determination, saying, ¡°From now on, I will definitely marry Lord Gu!¡± To her, it seemed like a matter of faith, a lifelong pursuit. She would eventually stand by William¡¯s side and be his woman, even though he was already married to Mary Kinson. Yen Jia watched as she walked straight into the house, his gazeplex with a hint of teasing. Some people just like to be stubborn. In the hall. Xiaoqing had just said goodbye to William and left. As she entered the house, she saw Rose Kinson drenched in water, shivering as she walked upstairs. ¡°Rose, what happened to you? Why are you covered in water?¡± Xiaoqing asked. Rose Kinson smiled and exined while walking away, ¡°I had a bit too much to drink and fell into the water. It was too cold. I¡¯m going to take a hot bath first, grandma.¡± As she finished speaking, she disappeared from sight. Outside the gate. White Ben drove the car while discussing, ¡°Isn¡¯t it Rose Kinson¡¯s doing?¡± William sat in the back seat, his hawk-like eyes dark and bottomless, lost in thought. Seeing William not responding, White Ben changed the subject. ¡°By the way, the hospital said they might be able to contact Miao San recently. How¡¯s your sleeptely?¡± At the mention of sleep, William¡¯s sharp brows lifted slightly, and he slowly lowered his gaze, not wanting to discuss the topic. Sun Xiao no longer spoke and drove in silence all the way. Monday. Mary Kinson sorted out her mood and just arrived in the ssroom when she saw Yang Feng sitting in her seat with his backpack, as if waiting for someone. Mary Kinson greeted him with a smile, ¡°Good morning.¡± Yang Feng stood up, his height of over six feetplemented by a youthful and handsome face, as if the sunshine outside the window was embellishing him. ¡°Good morning. Is your sister feeling better?¡± Yang Feng asked.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Mary Kinson raised an eyebrow slightly, ¡°She¡¯s better now, she can go to school. Thank you for your concern.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Yang Feng breathed a sigh of relief. He had been worried about Mary Kinson¡¯s sister these past few days, afraid that the little girl would be traumatized. He had failed in his duty to watch over her that day, which led to the incident that followed. ¡°By the way, the teacher asked the two of us to go to the electronic ssroom for geology. Peking University is in charge of an archaeological project for the National Academy, and has called together some students who have excelled academically to investigate. There will be additional credits in the future,¡± said Yang Feng. Mary Kinson furrowed her brows and said, somewhat bewildered, ¡°I have no interest in this subject.¡± Yang Feng shrugged helplessly and smiled, ¡°Neither do I, but we have no choice.¡± So the two of them went to the electronic ssroom for geology. As soon as they entered, they saw several ssmates sitting in the front row, consisting of two men and two women. When Mary Kinson saw Mincent, she was slightly surprised. Mincent saw her and stood up enthusiastically, ¡°Goddess, you¡¯re participating in this event too? It seems like we have a strong fate, it¡¯s like heaven-sent destiny.¡± With each word, he took a step closer to Mary Kinson, his eyes filled with admiration. ¡°I feel like we¡¯re a match made in heaven. This is an opportunity that the heavens have given us, and it¡¯s a chance for our rtionship to grow even further. Do you understand?¡± he asked. As he spoke, he reached out to grab Mary Kinson¡¯s hand. ¡°Alright, it seems like everyone is here. I¡¯ll be straightforward and won¡¯t beat around the bush,¡± said the principal as he took out a file and briefly went over the contents. ¡°This time, we¡¯ll be going to the forbidden area of the W City border forest. The terrain there is dangerous, and the mist never dissipates. It¡¯s been reported that there is a primitive ancient tomb below, which has already been detected by professional machines. You are the first batch of students to go on an archaeological expedition with the GJ team, so this is a very significant step in your lives.¡± Upon hearing this, Mincent¡¯s eyes lit up like he was listening to a story. ¡°So it¡¯s an ancient tomb. Are there lots of gold, silver, and jewels inside? If we find any, can we secretly keep them?¡± he asked. The principal picked up a piece of chalk and smacked it against Mincent¡¯s head. ¡°Be serious. This tomb is too primitive, and the people of that era did not have gold or jewels. What are you thinking? If you continue to act up, you won¡¯t be going on this expedition,¡± he scolded. ¡°But I can¡¯t miss this opportunity!¡± eximed Mincent, as he looked over to Mary Kinson. ¡°Even though there are no treasures in the tomb, there will still be a beauty inside¡­¡± Yang Feng ced his hand on the table and clenched his fist, his knuckles turning white. If he were to punch someone with that fist, it would probably cause half their life to be vanished. Under his threat, Mincent finally shut up. Chapter 296 The students looked towards the door and saw a young man in a simple suit, who appeared to be around 25 or 26 years old, with a handsome and gentle smile on his captivating face. His slightly long hair was neatly parted to one side, and although his style was in, it suited him perfectly and made him look like a warm and handsome guy. The female students couldn¡¯t help but stare at him and secretly swallowed their saliva, thinking to themselves, ¡°Is this teacher also a famous geologist because he is too handsome?¡± However, Mary Kinson¡¯s fox-like eyes revealed a hint of surprise upon seeing him. Why is he here? But when the female student entered behind him, Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes shed with intense hostility, and she exuded a chilly air. Yan Jia walked up to the podium and introduced himself in a gentle voice: ¡°Hello everyone, it¡¯s nice to meet you. My name is Yan Jia, and I am the teacher responsible for leading you all. If you have any requests or questions, you can always ask me.¡± He then gestured towards the girl following him and said, ¡°She is Xiao Rose, my assistant for this trip. She is knowledgeable, so feel free to ask her if you have any questions.¡± Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes were as cold as a sword as she stared at Rose Kinson on the podium. Yang Feng furrowed his brows slightly, surprised at her reaction. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked. Mary Kinson¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, and her aura subconsciously dissipated. ¡°That girl on the stage is Rose Kinson,¡± she said. Yang Feng had never met Rose Kinson before, but he knew she was Mary Kinson¡¯s sister and the bad woman who had caused trouble for Su Best time. However, the teacher on the stage clearly introduced her as Xiao Rose. When Yan Jia scanned the students and saw Mary Kinson, a glint shed in his eyes. He then politely nodded and smiled at Mary Kinson in greeting. Curious, Yang Feng asked, ¡°Have you met the teacher before as well?¡± Mary Kinson was not one to judge a person by their associations, and she didn¡¯t have a bad impression of Yan Jia. After they left that day, her father had kept praising the two boys. Mary Kinson nodded politely. ¡°He¡¯s Rose Kinson¡¯s cousin and has visited my house once before,¡± she replied. Yang Feng stared deeply at the two people on the stage, his hands behind his head. ¡°Hmm, this activity will be interesting,¡± he said with a meaningful tone. After signing the agreement contract, the attitudes of the students from Peking University who were the first batch to enter the forbidden forest changed slightly. They still had a lot on their minds, but they hade this far and their manners were still very cooperative, showing the temperament of modern university students. Yan Jia noticed this and walked ahead of the group, trying to lighten the mood. ¡°Let me tell you a joke,¡± he said, ¡°The lead role is Officer Wang. When he and his team arrived at the suspect¡¯s house, they found that the suspect had already left. However, with his experience, he didn¡¯t immediately chase after the suspect. Instead, he walked to the bed, touched the nket, and found it still warm. He smiled and crawled into the bed, sleeping soundly.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Mincent had no ulterior motives and wasn¡¯t scared at all,ughing so hard that he patted the back of his male ssmate, Zhang Ying. Zhang Ying red at him and walked away with his bag. However, Yan Jia, who had been trying to keep the atmosphere lively, suddenly became serious. His face darkened and his gaze became stern as he warned, ¡°There are marsh gases ahead in this forest. They are toxic, so everyone needs to be protected while moving forward.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± everyone agreed. As they entered the misty marsh gas, Mincent tried to take Mary Kinson¡¯s hand, but Yang Feng stopped him in the middle. Yang Feng red at him and whispered, ¡°This is the Misty Forest. If a college student dies here, we might not even be able to find their body. Do you understand what I mean, my fellow student?¡± Mincent: ¡°¡­¡± Meanwhile, Mary Kinson, who was walking behind, remained quiet. Mincent also refrained from talking to her, as they all knew that their safety was of utmost importance. Yang Feng, on the other hand, slowly raised his gaze and looked towards Yan Jia, the one leading the group. He asked curiously, ¡°Teacher, I¡¯ve heard that there¡¯s a really hallucinogenic smell in this forest that can make people feel weak and lose their consciousness. Is it true?¡± Yan Jia lowered his head and checked hispass before smiling lightly. ¡°It¡¯s just a rumor without any verified facts. You don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡± Yang Feng furrowed his brows, half believing Yan Jia¡¯s words. He turned back to Mary Kinson, who could only shake her head in response. Meanwhile, back in Beijing, Xiao Zhi had been following Mobei closelytely and had personallye to a strange city. He was dressed in a light-colored suit and exuded elegance and politeness with every move he made. When he arrived at the middle school guidance room, many male and female students in the school crowded around the windows to watch him. ¡°Who is he? So handsome. Is he a celebrity?¡± ¡°Is he a celebrity who graduated from our school? He¡¯s even more handsome than a celebrity¡­¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Inside the guidance room¡­ Xiao Zhi stood in front of the principal, his tall and straight figure resembling a young por tree. He had a handsome face akin to ayer of fine jade, with gentle eyes that were calm like still water but also carried a hint of tenderness. ¡°Thank you so much. The students from that year are really important to me, especially those from ss 4,¡± Xiao Zhi said politely and warmly to the principal. After all, it was rare for someone of his status to visit a small ce like theirs. ¡°Sure, as you said, writing letters to pen pals was quite popr back then, and we did confiscate some of the students¡¯ letters at the time. They should be kept in the misceneous room. Let me check for you,¡± the principal replied kindly and quickly began searching. ¡°Thank you very much. I appreciate your help,¡± Xiao Zhi said gratefully, handing the prepared gift to the principal. As he waited outside, time seemed to crawl by at an agonizing pace. Memories from many years ago flowed into his mind like a tide, threatening to drown him. At that time, he had just finished middle school and was transferred to this strange city due to his outstanding academic performance. That night, the temperature in the city was colder than in Beijing at night, and he had to stay at a teacher¡¯s home. As he walked towards the teacher¡¯s house from the school, he suddenly caught sight of a small girl¡¯s figure that seemed familiar. His eyes lit up, and he chased after her like a man possessed, calling out, ¡°Rose! Rose! Rose¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s Rose!¡± The girl in his line of sight was wearing the exact same outfit as the lost Rose, with two small buns tied in her hair just like Rose. Although the distance didn¡¯t seem far, he had to cross a busy road to catch up to her, which made it a difficult task. As the traffic light turned red just as the girl passed by it, he still plunged after her with his head down. One of the pedestrians by the roadside grabbed him by the cor and said, ¡°Kid, are you crazy? Don¡¯t you see the traffic light? Are you trying to get yourself killed?¡± Xiao Zhi shrugged off the person¡¯s grip before thanking them in a low voice: ¡°Thank you.¡± He then shouted loudly towards the girl on the other side, his voice as if it had torn apart: ¡°Rose, I¡¯m your big brother! Rose, please look back at me!¡± Despite only being six or seven meters away, the busy road seemed like a vast ocean and was hard to cross. After finally waiting for the light to turn green, Xiao Zhi ran frantically towards the girl, grabbed her shoulder when he reached her, and excitedly smiled, ¡°Rose, I finally found you!¡± Chapter 297 As soon as he finished speaking, Xiao Zhi¡¯s smile froze in ce when he realized that the little girl in front of him was not Rose. Upon seeing him, the little girl, scared by his panting and excited face, burst into tears on the spot. ¡°Waaah¡­.¡± Her cry was loud, drawing the attention of many people. Xiao Zhi snapped out of his disappointment and hastened to wipe away her tears, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m not a bad person, little sister, don¡¯t cry.¡± As bystanders gathered around to watch, before Xiao Zhi could calm the little girl down, a man pushed through the crowd and grabbed Xiao Zhi by the cor, pping him hard with a furious expression on his face. The man¡¯s strength was tremendous, and he sent Xiao Zhi, who had just finished his freshman year of high school, sprawling to the ground in a single blow.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Where did this wild kide from? How dare you bully my daughter in broad daylight!¡± He scooped up the little girl in his arms and stalked away. The little girl reached into her pocket and pulled out a piece of candy, beaming with a heartwarming smile. ¡°Have a candy, and your heart won¡¯t be so bitter,¡± she said. At her words, a deste wastnd seemed to open up in Xiao Zhi¡¯s heart, and like a burst of shining stars, it illuminated all the hidden bumps and scars. It wasn¡¯t until he was older that Xiao Zhi understood why the little girl at the time was able to say those words. Perhaps she had been going through a lot of pain, and gentle people who had experienced that kind of difort were particrly good at caring for others. At the time, Xiao Zhi didn¡¯t understand any of this. He just felt a deep sense of sadness and didn¡¯t know why. As if by some strange happenstance, he cried his eyes out in front of a stranger, wiping his tears constantly with his sleeves. The little girl crouched down and forced the candy into his mouth while he was panting for breath. Xiao Zhi¡¯s crying subsided slightly, and he looked at her with eyes filled with teardrops. The little girl giggled, saying, ¡°Isn¡¯t it less bitter now?¡± Xiao Zhi had no idea what vor the candy in his mouth was, but he knew the smile on the little girl¡¯s face was sweet. ¡°Um¡­¡± Xiao Zhi nodded with the candy still in his mouth. The little girl looked at the abbreviation for the capital city written on Xiao Zhi¡¯s school uniform and curiously asked, ¡°You¡¯re not from here, are you?¡± Shaking his head with the candy still in his mouth, Xiao Zhi said, ¡°No, I came here to attend sses for a week. My home is very far away.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± The little girl suddenly understood and smiled, ¡°I could tell you were from a big city.¡± Then she noticed Xiao Zhi was feeling better and bravely asked, ¡°I heard you calling that girl Rose when I walked by earlier. Are you looking for someone?¡± At her words, Xiao Zhi¡¯s mood sank, and his youthful expression was overshadowed by a sorrow that didn¡¯t suit his age. ¡°I¡¯m looking for my little sister. She has been missing for years, and that girl¡¯s back looked a lot like my sister¡¯s.¡± ¡°How did your sister go missing?¡± ¡°One day, she didn¡¯te home from school, and then we couldn¡¯t find her.¡± Xiao Zhi lowered his head in sadness, and his thoughts about his sister grew more significant. ¡°My parents miss her very much.¡± ¡°What about you? Do you miss her?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Xiao Zhi looked a little dazed. ¡°I didn¡¯t spend much time with her at home before. I was always in the study room reading, and she loved to y.¡± The little girl nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s not right. As a brother, you should spend time with your sister. How can you both stay in the study room together?¡± ¡°If I find my sister, I will spend more time with her,¡± Xiao Zhi said seriously and earnestly. The little girl smiled and raised the corners of her mouth. ¡°Before you find your sister, I can be your sister.¡± Hearing her words, Xiao Zhi stopped in his tracks, and his eyes sparkled as if the lights on the roadside were reflecting off of them, illuminating his handsome face. ¡°Can you be my sister?¡± ¡°Yeah, let me practice being a good brother for you,¡± the little girl blinked her eyes like a bright star in the sky. And so, the two children made a promise to be siblings. Xiao Zhi silently vowed to take good care of his sister this time. However, the little girl never told him her name. She only mentioned that letter writing was popr in school now, and they continued to exchange letters even after he had returned to the capital. In their letters, they addressed each other as siblings, and the little girl would write about various things happening at school. Before, Xiao Zhi was only focused on studying, but now he felt like he had someone to share his days with. He looked forward to receiving the little girl¡¯s letters every day, and he even praised her cuteness to Yan Jia. He would also send small gifts to the little girl, but she would refuse anything too valuable. The only slightly precious item she epted was a bracelet. Yan Jia also urged him to introduce her to the girl who had made him so happy. Xiao Zhi refused at first, but one day he happily told Yan Jia that he was going to meet his sister, and everyone in the Xiao family could feel his excitement. He even agreed to take Yan Jia with him, and Yan Jia was thrilled to finally meet this mysterious girl. Until a few days before Xiao Zhi was supposed to meet the little girl in person, she suddenly stopped replying to his letters. The two of them had relied on their letters to maintain their rtionship, and now with no other means of contact, they werepletely out of touch. Xiao Zhi went to the meeting ce as nned and waited there for a whole day, but the little girl never showed up. He couldn¡¯t figure out what had gone wrong, and despite writing more than ten letters after that day, there was no response. He even went to the city where the little girl lived and searched for her in person, but he couldn¡¯t find her anywhere. He asked some of her ssmates, but they didn¡¯t even know who he was talking about. Thus, he lost his little sister again, and the impact on him was huge. He couldn¡¯t understand why the little girl had suddenly disappeared, and for over a year, Xiao Zhi continued to write to her, but there was never any response. Suddenly, a male voice with a smile rang out, ¡°Hello, these are all the letters that were confiscated from this ss back then. There are quite a few, so you can take a look and see if you can find what you¡¯re looking for.¡± Xiao Zhi was abruptly pulled back from his memories and blinked, nodding to the teacher. ¡°Okay, thank you. I¡¯ll sit over there and look through them myself.¡± ¡°Sure thing.¡± The teacher brought out a cardboard box filled with letters, all of which had been confiscated that year. It would take some time to find one or two letters written to the little girl from all of these. But for Xiao Zhi, it was the only way. Chapter 298 In the afternoon, the group of teachers and students finally arrived at the site of the ancient tomb they were excavating, gasping for breath as they copsed onto the nearby patch of grass. The tomb had already been partially dug out, with yellow soil piled up around its perimeter. From the edge, they could see the architectural structure of the tombs that had been excavated, with several entrances and exits avable. The supervisor, Zhang Ying, crawled up from below, dusting himself off before scanning the group of neers. His gaze finally settled on the middle-aged man standing among them, ¡°Good day, Professor Yan.¡± Yan Jia looked well-rested and calmly removed the cloth mask from his mouth and nose, acknowledging the greeting with a polite smile, ¡°Good day, and thank you for your hard work.¡± Zhang Ying handed Yan Jia a bottle of water before turning to the group of exhausted students sitting on the ground. With a yful smile, he teased, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that students from Peking University are all talented, but it looks like their physical fitness is just average.¡± Just as he finished speaking, a young man appeared from behind, carrying seven or eight pieces of luggage with ease. He strolled out calmly, impassive and unchanging, looking like a well-trained warrior. Even Zhang Ying, who had experience working outdoors and was from a military background, couldn¡¯t match the vigor of this young man. It surprised him, leaving him speechless for a moment. Looking exhausted, Mincent noticed Zhang Ying¡¯s surprise andughed as if releasing pent-up frustration, ¡°What do you think? Aren¡¯t some of us university students capable after all?¡± The other students sitting beside them all looked towards Yang Feng, who had just arrived, with worshipful eyes. Yang Feng walked calmly over, cing his fellow students¡¯ luggage to one side before pping his hands, maintaining hisposure as he looked towards Yan Jia and Zhang Ying. Seeing everyone looking at him intently, Yang Feng asked in surprise, ¡°Is there anything I can help with?¡± Zhang Ying admired him and took the opportunity to give him a hearty pat on the shoulder, but Yang Feng remained statuesque and unresponsive. Instead, it was Zhang Ying who winced and smiled, ¡°Good job, young man. You have a great physique, even better than those of us who received professional training.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Yang Feng replied calmly, asionally ncing past them towards Mary Kinson, who was seated in the shade of the tree, fanning herself with leaves. He wondered if she could keep up with the team physically. Thankfully, she seemed perfectlyfortable. ¡°Alright, you students can rest for a bit. Later, we¡¯ll prepare to go down the tomb together,¡± Zhang Ying said, patting Yan Jia¡¯s shoulder and leading him to another location for a private conversation. Yan Jia looked at Zhang Ying solemnly, already guessing what he was about to say. ¡°Is it very difficult down there?¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t difficult, we wouldn¡¯t have asked the students from Peking University toe. Not only is it difficult, the tomb is veryplex. We¡¯ve been working on it for a week and a half and haven¡¯t fully grasped all its structure. Moreover, many brothers have been injured or poisoned after entering dangerous rooms. Added to that, the forest itself is already dangerous at night, so¡­ our situation is not optimistic. Later, when you talk to your students, try to control their emotions as much as possible.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. My students are mentally prepared and are all responsible people. They won¡¯t back down because of danger,¡± Yan Jia said with confidence. ¡°The most important thing now is to ensure the safety of my students after we enter the tomb.¡± After that, everyone split up into teams and moved in different directions. Yang Feng followed Mary Kinson into the side passage, with Mincent following behind. ¡°Why did youe with us?¡± Yang Feng turned his head to look at him, feeling annoyed that he always seemed to be clinging to Mary Kinson. Mincent tried to act calm and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to split up into teams? Why can¡¯t Ie with you¡­¡± ¡°I told you to stay away from Su, didn¡¯t I?¡± Yang Feng nced at him sideways, giving a slight warning. Mincent smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be closer to Mary Kinson right now. I want to be closer to you. After all, I¡¯ll be safer if I¡¯m with you.¡± Yang Feng: ¡°¡­¡± Just as Mincent finished speaking, he identally stepped on something and half of his leg dangled in mid-air, getting stuck in the passage. He panicked and eximed, ¡°Ah! Something¡¯s holding onto my leg!¡± Yang Feng and Mary Kinson quickly turned back to see what happened, with each of them holding onto one of Mincent¡¯s arms. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? We walked ahead and both of us were fine. How did you manage to get into trouble while following us from behind?¡± With the help of the two, Mincent finally managed to climb out, still shaking with fear as he looked at the hole he had just fallen through. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I was just walking and suddenly fell down¡­¡± Yang Feng was speechless. Instead, Mary Kinson leaned forward, her beautiful fox-like eyes narrowing slightly as she stared at the hole in thought. She turned to look at Yang Feng, her gaze shimmering. ¡°Yang Feng, do you want to go down and take a look? I feel that there might be something else down there.¡± Yang Feng looked up at her, seeing her interest piqued, and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll be happy to apany you.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of dying?¡± Mincent grabbed onto Yang Feng¡¯s arm in fear. ¡°We should let the professionalse and take a look. We can stay here and wait. If there are zombies or something, we¡¯ll all be done for if we rush in.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Yang Feng shook off his hand disdainfully. ¡°Have you been watching too much tomb-raiding fantasy movies? There are no zombies here. If you don¡¯t want to go, stay here, and we¡¯ll bring you outter.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Mary Kinson stepped deftly onto the edge of the hole, and the opening widened. She jumped straight down. Mincent stared wide-eyed, not sure if he should be amazed at Mary Kinson¡¯s boldness or call her crazy. Before he could react, Yang Feng jumped in right after her. Mincent hesitated for a moment before following suit. The area below waspletely undeveloped. The air was filled with dampness and an eerie wind blew through. Chapter 299 ¡°What¡¯s that smell?¡± Yang Feng instinctively pinched his nose, wary as he scanned the surroundings with his shlight. Everywhere the light fell, there were traces of what looked like worm trails, densely covering the ground and sending shivers down one¡¯s spine. But Mary Kinson¡¯s fox-like eyes were bright and shining as if she had picked up some treasure. She walked quickly, saying, ¡°The wind flows from this direction, indicating that there should be an exit and a water source ahead. Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± This kind of environment is the most suitable for the growth of ancient and rare herbs. If there are one or two herbs, her trip won¡¯t be in vain. ¡°Okay.¡± Yang Feng followed cautiously. The two walked out along the wind flow and soon saw a light not far away. As they got closer, they saw a small spring surrounded by unknown small grass. Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes brightened at the sight as if she had seen a treasure trove. ¡°There¡¯s Deep Pool here!¡± With that, she took out a small bag from her pocket and reached out to collect the sticky grass. Yang Feng asked in confusion, ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°These are precious herbs that have a great effect on people who have been suffering from insomnia for years. You can¡¯t buy this kind of herb, nor can you grow it. I didn¡¯t expect to find it here,¡± Mary Kinson exined. Although Yang Feng strongly demanded to go down with Mary Kinson, he was still pulled away by Zhang Ying to explore other rooms. Mary Kinson assured them that everything would be fine, and they finally came to an end. Yan Jia was getting ready to go, smiling helplessly at Mary Kinson. ¡°Is Yang Feng your boyfriend? He seems to care about you a lot.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a fellow student¡¯s concern,¡± Mary Kinson said lightly, checking her equipment and confirming that everything was in order before saying, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go early ande back early. It¡¯s not safe to stay inside toote.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± As they were about to go down into the tomb, a female voice came from behind them. ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Hearing this, Mary Kinson frowned, unable to conceal her disgust, while Yan Jia turned to look at the neer. She was well-dressed, with her hair tied up under her hat, and her mask and arm sleeves were well-prepared, revealing only a pair of smiling eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t have toe. No one has ever been in the area below, and it¡¯s very dangerous. Mary and I will go,¡± Mary Kinson said. Rose Kinson shook her head, showing a dutiful attitude. ¡°I¡¯m here to assist you as your assistant, so of course I will help you. Besides, if you and Mary can go down, then I can definitely go down too, and I will take good care of myself.¡± With that, Yan Jia didn¡¯t say anything more, nodded, and led the two of them down into the tomb. Mary Kinson led the way, walking along the path from yesterday to the lower level. As soon as they descended, they could clearly feel the dampness and humidity, and the cold wind blew like the passing of ghosts. Rose Kinson¡¯s face changed slightly, but she still followed along. Yan Jia carefully examined the grooves on the wall with a shlight, not just the traces left by animal movements. Finally, Yan Jia figured it out and eximed in surprise, ¡°I understand now. There are three forks up ahead, one fork leads to the exit of the tomb, one fork is extremely dangerous, and the remaining fork leads to the room where the treasure is.¡± He took out three sticks from the pocket on his back, his gaze hovering on the faces of Mary Kinson and Rose Kinson. ¡°Nobody knows which fork is which, so the three of us will draw lots to choose our way. If you feel that something is wrong, stop immediately and go back. Wait until we bring more people down together. Solo action is too dangerous. So remember, we¡¯re just here to explore the path, don¡¯t force it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rose Kinson nodded and reached out to draw a stick, then held it up in her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll take the left path.¡± Mary Kinson casually drew a stick and got the right-hand path.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Yan Jia, who was left with the middle path, pushed the safety helmet on his head and smiled, ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll be taking the middle one.¡± ¡°Well, time is of the essence. Let¡¯s split up and go.¡± Rose Kinson cooperated well, seeming fearless. The three of them entered the three paths respectively. Each path was pitch ck, emitting an indescribable odor as if it contained the stench of many animal corpses and nt decay, but the heavy dampness masked most of the unpleasantness. Mary Kinson walked cautiously in the passage, testing the floor with her stick with every step, and probing the wall twice. She was very careful. Until she reached the middle, she had to stop. The darkness ahead was thick, and the light did not reveal anything, as if a gas instantly absorbed the light. Mary Kinson retreated two steps cautiously and took out a gas mask from her backpack, just about to put it on. Suddenly, a rush of air flowed rapidly behind her. Something ising! Mary Kinson immediately held her breath and took out her shlight to scan the area. She vaguely saw a figure but before she could identify what it was, someone snatched her gas mask away. The shlight revealed the person in front of her was Rose Kinson! Before Mary Kinson could react, Rose Kinson pushed her into the darkness. The light from her shlight disappeared quickly, like a shooting star in the cold and silent passage. Mary Kinson tried to run, but the darkness was a toxic mist with an indescribable smell. She ran with her instincts, unable to distinguish north, south, east, or west. After running for only a few steps, she hit her head on a wall, causing her to gasp in pain. The gas was poisonous, and within seconds, she felt difort in her lungs. She struggled to move forward, but the mist made it difficult to breathe. ¡°Oh no, I need to get out of here,¡± Mary Kinson thought to herself. Rose Kinson¡¯s triumphant voice echoed through the passage. ¡°You thought you were tough. Let¡¯s see if you can handle nature.¡± Her normally gentle voice sounded eerie in the environment, apanied by the echoes of the passage, resembling the sound effects of a horror movie. Mary Kinson was about to speak when a strong and sweet odor rose up in her throat, causing her to grimace. She leaned against the wall and tried to walk by feeling her way out, but she remained trapped in the ck mist. Her difort increased, and she began to fear that if she didn¡¯t leave soon, she might pass out in the mist and lose her life. As she teetered on the brink of danger, she suddenly heard jumbled footsteps behind her. She thought it was Rose Kinson entering and prepared herself to give her a final blow. But in the absence of light, she couldn¡¯t see anything clearly. She simply sensed someone approaching and threw a punch in that direction, causing them to cry out with an ¡°ouch!¡± But she couldn¡¯t tell who it was. It wasn¡¯t Rose Kinson¡¯s voice. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Mary Kinson fumbled in the darkness. Chapter 300 Suddenly, a mask fell on Mary Kinson¡¯s face. By instinct, she reached out to take it. A low male voice sounded in her ear, ¡°put it on quickly. The gas is poisonous¡­¡± ¡°Miss Yan?¡± Mary Kinson asked in surprise, ¡°Why are you here?¡± The hand holding the poison mask tightly pressed the mask on her face. His voice was a little weak. ¡°These passages are actually connected. I came over from the other end of the line. As soon as I approached the ck Mist, I heard the conversation between you and assistant .¡± After saying that, he put his other hand on her shoulder and said, ¡°I can see things in the mist with my sses. Listen to me now. Hold my hand and we walk out of the mist together. The mist is too poisonous. We can¡¯t stay here for one more minute.¡± Mary Kinson nodded. Wearing a mask, she listened to him and walked forward. However, the fog covered arger area than they had expected, as if it was spreading. The cough of the man behind him became thicker and thicker, and it was obvious that his lung was damaged. Mary Kinson wanted to take off the mask and return it to him, but his mind was seen through by the person behind him. He tightly pressed the back button of the mask with the other hand to prevent her from taking it off. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve done exercises before and I can hold on,¡± said yilia, coughing painfully. ¡°Your life is more important than mine.¡± Too much entanglement would only take up everyone¡¯s time. Mary Kinson frowned. She could only rely on the rtively good eyesight of Yanjia. The two of them supported and fumbled out the ck fog. ¡°She¡¯s out,¡± said Mary Kinson, panting slightly. When she walked to the back, she could clearly feel that the person behind her was getting heavier and heavier. Perhaps she would pass out because of the poisoning, so most of her body¡¯s weight was on her. Vaguely, she heard a heavy gasp from the person behind her, and then the hand on her shoulder slipped down directly. ßÕ¨C Da¨C She lost her consciousness and fell on the ground of the passage. ¡°Miss Yan.¡± Mary Kinson turned around and touched his breath and pulse. Fortunately, he was still alive. Fortunately, the shlight not far away was still dim. After Mary Kinson picked it up, she dragged Yanjia out and went up alone to ask for help. When Yanjia woke up, she saw Mary Kinson sitting next to her, with a green ck pill in her hand and stuffing it into his mouth. As a twenty-one year old man, he had never seen such a simple and crude pill. He subconsciously retreated his neck and asked, ¡°what¡­ What is this?¡± Before he finished speaking, Mary Kinson put the pill into her mouth and punched him hard on the chest. He coughed in pain and swallowed the pill directly into his throat and into his stomach. Yanjia was speechless Mary Kinson exined indifferently, ¡°this is the pill that can help you detoxify. Because the nearby herbs and brought with them are limited, they can only make simple rough products, but the function is the same.¡± Yanjia punched his chest and felt like he had eaten a big stone. He blinked and said, ¡°your attitude towards your Savior is puzzling.¡± Mary Kinson didn¡¯t understand what Yanjia meant at that time. Normally, the two people who were not familiar with each other would casually give the lifesaving poison mask to another person? She asked subconsciously, ¡°but miss Yan¡­ I¡¯m curious. Is it necessary for you to take my life so seriously?¡± Yanjia gradually became serious. With a pair of deep eyes on her beautiful nose, she said, ¡°yes, you are very important to me.¡± All of a sudden, Mary Kinson was in a trance. Her words sounded so familiar, as if they had awakened something deep in her heart in an instant. However, before she could recall the memory deep in her heart, the person in front of her suddenly raised her lips and smiled awkwardly. ¡°Ha ha, it seems that I¡¯m going to confess my love to you. I just did my duty as a teacher at that time, and I asked to take you downstairs. If anything happens to you, how can I escape my responsibility? Inparison, if you really want to die, I¡¯d rather die. The rest of the people are really troublesome.¡± However, Mary Kinson¡¯s heart was touched by the word ¡°confession¡±. The memories of a long time ago shed through her mind, but she seemed to be very resistant, so only one or two seconds shed through her mind, and she couldn¡¯t see anything clearly. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to live if you think it¡¯s troublesome?¡± Mary Kinson said in a low clear voice and then raised her voice, ¡°I think it¡¯s interesting to live anyway.¡± It showed that she didn¡¯t believe this reason. Jasmine smiled and leaned back. ¡°Do you want to know the reason? Please take me to a ce and I¡¯ll tell you the reason.¡± ¡°Where?¡± Mary Kinson asked, narrowing her eyes. ¡°There is a hot spring ten kilometers away from here. I feel ufortable all over and want to take a bath.¡± ¡°Okay, let me help you,¡± said Mary Kinson, reaching out to help him. He waved his hand and stood up. Wearing thin clothes, he had a good figure. At a close distance, the muscles on his arm could be faintly seen, but not the gentle and thin young man on the surface. In fact, he just wanted to have a talk with Mary Kinson alone. Mary Kinson had guessed the reason. She wanted to know the reason why Yanjia had to protect herself when she was in danger. ¡°Well, can we talk now?¡± Mary Kinson followed him. Unconsciously, the two of them arrived at an area that they had never been to. Mary Kinson looked back at the tent and found that it was already out of sight. But Yanjia didn¡¯t seem to stop. She pointed at the front covered with nts and said, ¡°we¡¯re almost there. Don¡¯t you see the white mist there? It¡¯s from the hot spring. It should befortable to soak in it.¡± Mary Kinson pursed her lips and was a little vignt. But when she thought of the fact that Yanjia was in the cemetery at least, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that she might not be alive, she wouldn¡¯t have taken so much effort to kill her. So for the time being, Yanjia wouldn¡¯t hurt her. Mary Kinson followed her. The two of them came to the side of the hot spring. After putting on her clothes, jasmine went straight into the water. She leaned backfortably and looked at Mary Kinson with satisfaction. ¡°Well, now I can tell you the reason why you have to be saved in the passage.¡± Mary Kinson found awn and sat down. She raised her eyebrows and rested her chin on her hands, as if she was free to learn. There were several hot spring pools, each with white air rising, creating a mist shrouded atmosphere in the area, faintly making people feel a little hot. ¡°It¡¯s because of Xiaozhi,¡± Yanjia replied, covering her with the sound of hot springText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Xiaozhi. Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes twinkled with stars. She didn¡¯t understand what he meant. Chapter 301 Yanjia reached out and patted the spring water. The warm water sshed in the air, half covering his handsome face. He smiled and said, ¡°because Xiaozhi thinks that you may be very important to him. Before confirming, as his good friend, I will definitely protect you.¡± ¡°Xiaozhi and I?¡± Mary Kinson frowned. She was curious about his attitude at that time. ¡°I seem to have only met him once.¡± ¡°Maybe we have only met once,¡± said Yanjia with a big smile on her face. Perhaps it was because of the mist that Mary Kinson found his face more unreal. She even felt that his smile was a little strange. ¡°But you have written a lot of letters, haven¡¯t you?¡± On the other side. Xiaozhi confirmed the name of his pen friend with the dean. ¡°It¡¯s Mary Kinson, right?¡± with uncontroble excitement in her chestnut pupils, she asked, ¡°do you know where she is going to university now?¡± The Dean had a good impression of Mary Kinson. At that time, the child was low-key but had good grades. ¡°He seemed to have transferred to the Phoenix school in the capital city. I don¡¯t know where he is now, but I heard that he was found back by a rich father and lives in the capital city now.¡± When she got the information, she was 100% sure. The child the Kinson family met in the W city was his sister. It was her! It was really her! ¡°Thank you!¡± after saying thanks to Dean, Sean started to run outside after taking two steps. While driving to the airport, she called Yanjia. A strange male voice came through, ¡°who¡¯s that?¡± Ten thousand kinds of emotions surged in her heart, but when she heard the voice, she couldn¡¯t help frowning. ¡°Who are you? I¡¯m calling Yanjia.¡± ¡°Oh, you are miss Yan¡¯s friend, right? I¡¯m the director of JA University. Miss Yan went to the dense forest with the students to study the tombs. There is no signal developed there, so their mobile phones are all put in the school. They wille back next week. What can I do for them?¡± Xiaozhi frowned and wondered why she went on a long trip without saying goodbye to her. ¡°Okay, thank you,¡± said Sean, interrupting the dean. He was in a hurry to find Mary Kinson, so he hung up the phone. She booked the earliest flight back to the capital, but was stopped by White Ben as soon as shended. ¡°Mr. Xiao.¡± White Ben stood in front of him and blocked his way. ¡°What can I do for you, Mr. Sun?¡± Although she knew that he was William¡¯s assistant, she was not afraid of William. William was indeed a fearful man in the capital, but the Xiao family¡¯s status was not low. For no reason, there was no need for Hanson to be afraid of him. ¡°Seventh master wants to see you,¡± White Ben said bluntly. Normally, he would go there, but he didn¡¯t want to go there at this moment. ¡°Maybe next time. I have something urgent to do now.¡± White Ben took a step aside to make way for Xiaozhi, but he still followed him out. As soon as the two of them walked out of the airport, White Ben said again, ¡°[ÆßÒ¯] is in the car.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content. As soon as she got into the back seat, she felt an unprecedented pressure, as if the temperature in the car had risen to a few degrees below 0, and her body could not help but feel scared. With his long legs curving, he sat down beside William leisurely. William, who was pretending to sleep with his eyes closed, slowly opened his eyes, revealing a pair of starry eyes. However, when he turned his eyes, the starlight was covered by the ck Mist, and his eyes could no longer see any emotions or waves. ¡°What can I do for you, Mr. Seventh master?¡± asked Sean anxiously. He didn¡¯t want to waste too much time on Mary Kinson. William came straight to the point and said in a cold voice, ¡°your grandmother is my tutor. I respect her very much. I know she loves her grandson very much, but if you investigate Mary Kinson again.¡± Hearing this, he turned his eyes, which were as cold as ice de shing on Hanson¡¯s face. ¡°I will inform your grandmother in advance.¡± It was clear that they had to take action. But what he cared more about was why William cared about Mary Kinson. He frowned and asked bluntly, ¡°what¡¯s your rtionship with Mary Kinson?¡± Hearing this, William slightly narrowed his eyes, which were filled with deep coldness. ¡°I¡¯m the one who should be asked.¡± ¡°She is my sister,¡± replied Xiaozhi frankly In the front seat, White Ben was drinking a bottle of water. He couldn¡¯t help but ask in surprise, ¡°isn¡¯t your sister Rose Kinson?¡± When it came to Rose Kinson, Sean looked a little indifferent. ¡°A different sister.¡± One was a sister of blood rtionship, and the other was more important. William rubbed his forehead and said wearily, ¡°you can get off now.¡± Xiaozhi was a little confused, but it would be best if he could leave. He was in a hurry to find Mary Kinson! After Xiaozhi got out of the car and rushed to take a taxi, White Ben leaned against the back of the car and said in a false rm, ¡°I thought he was angry for Rose Kinson and wanted to do something to Mary Kinson, but now it seems that we are too nervous about Miss Kinson.¡± That was to say, Miss Kinson was so lucky that she couldn¡¯t recruit bad people everywhere. And now the Mary Kinson they were talking about was in danger. The hot spring not only gave off hot air, but also the air that Felix had mentioned before. When Mary Kinson heard what Yanjia said, the memory hidden in her heart surged up. She remembered that there was a pen friend she often contacted in primary and high school. His pen name was [boundless fallen wood. She didn¡¯t expect that it was really Xiaozhi. And at that time¡­ She had been deeply in love with this pen friend. She had always regarded him as her brother. She had never thought that she would say such words when they met. They were in a restaurant in the middle of the city. Mary Kinson waited for him at the ce indicated in thest letter. The man didn¡¯t look very old, but he seemed to have changed a lot when they met for the first time. But when the person sat opposite, he gave off a very intellectual and cultivated atmosphere and gently called, ¡°sister.¡± At that time, Mary Kinson was a little reserved, which was a sensitive period of youth. When he saw someone unusual, he felt a little inferior. She nodded with a smile and greeted back, ¡°brother.¡± After all, they had been contacting each other by letters for many years. At the beginning, they called each other brother and sister. The boy ordered her favorite litchi sweet dew and some considerate dishes, all of which were written on the letter by Mary Kinson. She rxed her vignce and suddenly felt that the person in front of her was much closer. The two of them talked about what they had written in the previous letters. Each of them gave a fluent answer, and their feelings were very simr to that of the letters. Mary Kinson let go of herpletely and shared the school affairs with her with a smile. The boy suddenly changed his attitude and became serious. There was a serious look between his handsome eyebrows. ¡°My sister is much more beautiful than I imagined.¡± Chapter 302 All of a sudden, Mary Kinson was a little confused. In the previous letters, her brother had told her that he was not a handsome man. How could he praise her for no reason? She felt a little embarrassed. ¡°Oh, my brother is also good-looking,¡± she replied politely. All of a sudden, the boy in front of her stretched out his hand and brushed away the hair on her forehead. His eyes were gradually burning. ¡°My sister is too important to me. I want her to be with me all the time.¡± Mary Kinson frowned and smiled awkwardly, ¡°we can always be brother and sister. I also think it¡¯s good to have a brother.¡± ¡°No,¡± the boy suddenly became serious. ¡°Not as a sister. I mean to be my girlfriend.¡± Mary Kinson waspletely stunned. She grabbed her bag subconsciously, lowered her eyes and blinked in panic. ¡°I¡­ I have a boyfriend.¡± The boy smiled generously and said indifferently, ¡°I know. You wrote in the letter that you just had a boyfriend, right?¡± Mary Kinson didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. She always felt that something was wrong. Her brother¡¯s smile became more and more strange. He lowered his voice with a bit of maic. ¡°How many years have we known each other? Is the dailymunication very important to me, and is it important to you¡­¡± He looked up at her with bright eyes and asked, ¡°don¡¯t I matter?¡± Of course, her brother was important. Although Mary Kinson had only maintained the habit ofmunicating with him in the past few years, she didn¡¯t treat him as a real brother in her heart. She wanted to share everything in her life with him. Sometimes, even Richard would be jealous, but fortunately, he was also a cultured man. He only said a few words asionally, so that she wouldn¡¯t directly cut off contact with her brother. So, of course, it was important. ¡°It¡¯s important,¡± answered Mary Kinson in a low voice. Her brother reached out and rubbed her hair. He smiled and said, ¡°then go out with me. Break up with your boyfriend at school.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, a sound of ¡°p¡± rang out between the two. The boy only felt a pain in his wrist. When he looked up at Mary Kinson, who was sitting opposite him, she had already grabbed her bag and ran out, as if she was avoiding a bad person. ¡°Sister!¡± the boy stood up in a hurry and caught up with Mary Kinson in a few steps. He grabbed her arm and said, ¡°don¡¯t run.¡± ¡°Let go of me.¡± Mary Kinson frowned and straightened her thin body. ¡°I like my current boyfriend very much. In the past, I really treated you as my brother, but if you want to develop another rtionship with me, I will tell you frankly that it is impossible.¡± The boy was a little unhappy. ¡°Why?¡± In a famous school in the capital, he was a man who received love letters. Why could a little girl in a small city refuse him without hesitation? Thinking of this, the boy frowned and said, ¡°your boyfriend is more handsome and talented than me?¡± Mary Kinson took a deep breath. How could the man who had been contacting with each other through letters in the past few years be such a superficial man? This waspletely different from what she had imagined, and even a little uneptable. Her eyes were bright, and there was an invible firmness in them. ¡°Yes, my boyfriend is at least much better than you in terms of personality!¡± As she spoke, she pushed the man¡¯s hand away and disappeared on the road without looking back. When the fragments of memory in her mind werepletely assembled, Mary Kinson felt that her head was unusually dizzy. She shook her head two times, and the sight in front of her became more blurred. She closed her eyes tightly to calm herself down. When she raised her eyes again, she saw that Yanjia, who waspletely wet, suddenly appeared in front of her. She could even see his transparent clothes because of the moisture, with bright muscles inside. Subconsciously, Mary Kinson took two steps back, but she felt weak and fell back to the ground. The scene in front of her was even more shaking and dazed.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. It seemed that he was sitting on a shaking train, and his eyes were full of chaos. As a doctor, Mary Kinson knew very well that she was poisoned to such an extent. She looked up at Yanjia, who was sitting opposite her. Her clear voice was a little low, ¡°there is something wrong with the hot spring¡¯s gas. Let¡¯s go back to the base first.¡± Yanjia slowly squatted down and looked at him up and down. She smiled and said, ¡°I know there is something wrong with the gas. I have added antidote in advance.¡± All of a sudden, Mary Kinson felt that the face in front of him gradually ovepped the face in her memory. It was just a little more childish in the past. ¡°You¡­¡± Mary Kinson was a little flustered when she recognized him, but she didn¡¯t know what to do now. The man¡¯s face in front of her began to change, and her consciousness began to lose focus, as if she had returned to a day before rebirth. She was still in a rtionship with Richard at school and lived a carefree life. At that time, the sky was much blue than now. After ss, Richard brought her favorite litchi taste ice cream and fanned her with a small fan. Lavie Sue would follow up and tease the two of them. The man in front of her also turned into a gentle Richard, with a smile like the spring breeze. His starry eyes were bright, and the love in his eyes and eyebrows almost melted her. He reached out his hand and gently stroked Mary Kinson¡¯s face. His fingers rubbed her sensitive ears along her face. In her previous life, her love for Richard was like pouring oil on a me, and it was burning more and more fiercely. She reached out her trembling hand to touch Richard¡¯s face and wanted to ask him why he was so cruel to her in the end. Was the rtionship between the two people just a dream? Then, she felt more dizzy. The man in front of her changed his face into a cold and handsome face, as if he was made by God. His eagle eyes were sharp and deep. Only when he looked at her, he would show the vast starry sky in his eyes. Was it William? Every time he was helpless and tired, he woulde in time. And they were legally married Some things had to be done sooner orter. Looking at the girl in front of her without any resistance, he put his hand on her long neck and was about to unbutton her clothes. All of a sudden, Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes lit up. William wouldn¡¯t do that, and the smell on his body wasn¡¯t like this She narrowed her beautiful and misty eyes and pushed Yanjia away. With a cold light in her eyes, she said, ¡°stay away from me!¡± Yanjia frowned slightly, but she didn¡¯t expect that she could resist. She grabbed her cor and took her a step forward. The distance between the two was very close, and they could feel each other¡¯s breath. Mary Kinson frowned, but she had no strength at all. She tried to push his hand away, as if she was lying on his body, soft The corners of Yanjia¡¯s mouth were getting bigger and bigger. He had been interested in this little girl since he read her letter with Xiaozhi. Now he finally got her. Chapter 303 nside the base, the sudden arrival of visitors caught the attention of the students. Hello, who are you? ¡°Zhang Ying, as the person in charge, looked at the man curiously. This person has a handsome appearance, well-defined eyebrows, and a pair of chestnut colored eyes that shimmer like amber. Although they appear to havee from mountains and rivers, they do not appear to be half embarrassed. They are elegant gentlemen. As soon as he finished speaking, Rose Kinson, who came out of the tent, recognized someone at a nce and a hint of surprise shed in her beautiful eyes. Brother, are you here to see meC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Xiao Zhi put down his backpack and tightened his brow, saying, ¡°Where is Mary Kinson Rose Kinson¡¯s heart suddenly felt like a lemon, and the sourness of the sprinkling made her gasp for air. Is her own brother, who came all the way from afar, actually for another woman? She shook her head and nced away, ¡°I don¡¯t know Xiao Zhi looked at Zhang Ying and saw that he seemed to be in charge: ¡°Where is Yan Jia? I am his friend and I need to contact him and Mary Kinson for urgent matters Zhang Ying saw that he had an extraordinary aura and was Rose Kinson¡¯s brother, without any barriers. He smiled and said, ¡°I asked my ssmates to help you find them both. They were just in the tent It was precisely Xiao Zhi¡¯s sudden arrival that made them realize that Mary Kinson and Yan Jia had disappeared. After searching through the tent and tomb, they couldn¡¯t find either of them. ¡°Zhang Ying grabbed his hair and called the personnel over.¡± Teacher Yan and ssmate Mary are both missing. This deep mountain forest is very dangerous, and there are also some ces with hallucinogenic fog. Once caught in the fog, hallucinations and evena may ur, and there are many wild animals nearby, which is very dangerous Yang Feng, who had just been exploring the tomb with professionals below, came up to hear the news that Mary Kinson was missing. He immediately walked over and heard Zhang Ying¡¯s words, his brows furrowed. No, I asked Teacher Yan before and he said that there is no hallucinogenic gas in the dense forest Zhang Ying shook his head in confusion and said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Before you came, I specifically instructed Teacher Yan to remind you to pay attention to this type of gas, because there are many ces near the tomb Upon hearing this, smart people vaguely guessed what was going on. Xiao Zhi and Yang Feng almost spoke in unison, ¡°Where is the ce with this type of gas As the words fell, the two young people looked at each other through the students and saw unfamiliar faces, but the emotions hidden in their eyes were the same, both worrying about something. Zhang Ying took out a map and pointed out several nearby locations to the two of them: ¡°These purple marked locations are all dangerous areas with gas I see. ¡°Xiao Zhixian took the map in his hand and looked calmly at Zhang Ying.¡± Let all the students and personnel help find it together. If something goes wrong in such a ce, it will not affect everyone It should be. ¡°Zhang Ying cooperated and was unconsciously led away by the person in sight, as if he had inexplicablemand ability. The group divided their heads and moved around. The dense forest was thick and it was approaching night. The eerie wind in the forest was like a fierce ghost disturbing the tree, stimting their eardrums and making their backs feel ufortable. Suddenly, an angry female voice came from all over the ce, a little distance apart, not very clear: ¡°You go away, don¡¯t touch me It¡¯s Mary Kinson¡¯s voice! Xiao Zhi was with other ssmates and quickly reacted upon hearing the sound. He immediately shook off his fellow students, like a cheetah sniffing food, and ran very fast in his suit. Mr. Xiao His ssmates shouted his name behind him, and soon he disappeared. When Xiao Zhi ran over all the way looking for the sound, the hot spring smoke was dazzling in front of him. He waved away the mist before he could see the two beside the hot spring clearly. Subsequently, the gaze tightened in vain, and the brown chestnut pupils remained stationary for a second, clearly reflecting Yan Jiazheng pressing Mary Kinson on the ground, as he reached out to tug at her clothes. Xiao Zhi felt that the air and time around him had stopped, and his brain was initially nk. After reacting, he instinctively couldn¡¯t ept it. One was the sister who had just been identified as the most important to him, and the other was a cousin who had grown up ying since childhood. In his eyes, Yan Jiazhi was knowledgeable, knowledgeable, and upright. But what is he doing now?! The huge sound that followed seemed to carry through the heavens and earth: ¡®Yan Jia!¡¯ Because there was a gurgling sound when the hot springs started to bubble, and there were asional animal sounds in the dense forest, Yan Jia didn¡¯t notice anyone approaching. Upon hearing the sudden sound, my hands froze, and as I looked up at the approaching person, I suddenly felt a piercing chill, as if sweeping through a storm. Xiao Zhi¡¯s face was shrouded in dark clouds, and in the brown trembling pupils, there was a faint light that was difficult to ept and painful. Yan Jia was startled and instinctively eximed, ¡°Xiao Zhi? Why are you here Shouldn¡¯t he still be in the capital?! Xiao Zhi closed his eyes deeply and cut his mind into pieces. The uncontroble anger made him tighten his lips and stride over with straight legs. Yan Jia grew up with him from a young age and knew better than anyone about Xiao Zhi now. He was very angry and the consequences were also very serious. He stood up slightly flustered and opened his mouth to exin, ¡°No, Xiao Zhi, listen to me. I didn¡¯t want to do anything to Su And Xiao Zhi¡¯s clear eyes gathered in a storm, surging and tumbling like a raging beast, not listening to what he was saying. Without saying a word, they kicked Yan Jia¡¯s shoulder. Yan Jia didn¡¯t have time to react, so he fell straight back and almost fell into the hot spring. As soon as he stood up, his shoulder bone seemed to be broken. Before he could even turn his head to look at his shoulder, another heavy fist hit him head-on, making him dizzy and disoriented. He let out a painful groan, and the next second, he sensed a sweet and fishy smelling from his throat. A trace of crimson blood flowed down the corner of his mouth. He raised his thumb too much and slowly wiped away the blood. He lifted his cold ck eyes and looked at Xiao Zhi with a hint of anger. In an instant, he suppressed the anger and regained his usual gentlemanly warmth, saying, ¡°This gas is toxic. I didn¡¯t want to do anything to Su, you misunderstood me Xiao Zhi¡¯s gaze was extremely gloomy, and his anger was rampant. The mes were zing, and his voice sounded extremely cold: ¡°Misunderstanding?! Do you know who she is Who? Yan Jia lowered her head and wiped the bloodstains from the corner of her mouth, her eyes rippling slightly. From the first moment he saw Mary Kinson, he knew who she was. The little girl had not changed much from before, but the fox¡¯s eyes were bing increasingly charming and moving. When he lifted his eyes, he was bewildered and surprised again, appearing very shocked: ¡°She¡­ she can¡¯t really be the sister who wrote to you back then Xiao Zhi¡¯s thin lips were taut, with a sharp curve. Not answering was considered a default. Thinking about this, his ck eyes fell on Mary Kinson lying on the ground. She was wearing a heavy work shirt, but the buttons on the cor were unfastened twice. Looking at Yan Jia, who was wet in a thin shirt, she could see the skin color of her body. Xiao Zhi couldn¡¯t hold back andnded another heavy punch on his face. Even if it were true that Yan Jia had been poisoned and hallucinated, Xiao Zhi couldn¡¯t bear the fact that Mary Kinson was almost vited by him. Chapter 304 This punch caught Yan Jia off guard and without any resistance, he poured into the hot spring and took a few sips of the sulfur spring water. He struggled to get up in the water, reached out to support the edge of the hot spring, raised his hand to wipe away the water stains on his face, and looked at Xiao Zhi. Xiao Zhi walked with slender steps, slightly urgent, and quickly approached Mary Kinson¡¯s side. Due to her recent struggle, her strength had dissipated and she was now in a daze. Vaguely, she heard the fighting sounds around, but they were not very real. Her eyes narrowed slightly, with a hazy color. She couldn¡¯t quite see who the person in front of her was. instinctively, she curled back, but behind her was another spring hole, almost falling sideways into it. In an emergency, a strong hand picked her up and a deep voice came in her ear: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll take you away The next second, her light body was lifted up by a steady force. Mary Kinson felt a hint of warmth and a sense of security, and her nerves, which had been tense for a long time, finally brokepletely. Shepletely fainted. Xiao Zhi looked at the woman in his arms, her face so pale that there was no trace of blood. He gently frowned and helped her fasten the two buttons on her cor. The guilt and self me in his heart gnawed at him like ants. Fortunately, he arrived in time. Xiao Zhi brought Mary Kinson back to the tent at the base, and Yang Feng and his team rushed over to ask what had happened. Xiao Zhi had a gloomy and handsome face, and only said in a deep voice, ¡°Let the apanying doctore over and help Mary Kinson check Yang Feng wanted to go in and have a look, but the tent area was notrge, which made it look very crowded. He had to go out and call for a doctor. Not long after, Yan Jia also returned, wet all over, causing the students to ask, ¡°Teacher Yan, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why is your whole body wet I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry. ¡°Yan Jia¡¯s gentle smile couldn¡¯t prate the emotions in his eyes. When Xiao Zhi heard his voice across the tent, his brow furrowed slightly. The doctor came over quickly and briefly examined Mary Kinson¡¯s body. He prescribed two bottles of glucose drops for her to hang. The doctor said that she only inhaled too many hallucinogenic gases, which only had a significant effect and did not actually cause significant harm to the body. When she woke up, she could drink more water to promote her metabolism. Xiao Zhi breathed a slight sigh of relief and politely said to the doctor, ¡°Thank you, could you please Afterwards, he sat inside her tent, waiting for her to wake up. The students outside the tent were all suspicious of Xiao Zhi¡¯s rtionship with Mary Kinson. Is the person inside the tent Su¡¯s boyfriend? I feel so concerned about her Isn¡¯t that right? Isn¡¯t Yang and Su dating each other How envious! Two handsome guys are all around him Rose Kinson, who was also having dinner together, looked a bit ufortable. She lowered her head while eating and didn¡¯t speak, but her chopsticks always poked to the end before she could take a bite. It¡¯s night, the night in the dense forest is even colder, with arge temperature difference between day and night. You can also feel the chill inside the tent. Xiao Zhi asked Zhang Ying again to borrow a quilt and was about to cover Mary Kinson when he went to meet the person on the bed and slowly opened his eyes. What caught Mary Kinson¡¯s eye was a dazzling white. Her memory had a brief pause, and her voice asked weakly, ¡°Where am I Xiao Zhi¡¯s gaze fell on her face for an instant, and at this moment, a clear light was shining. He breathed an almost imperceptible sigh of relief and said, ¡°You finally woke up. This is in your tent. Is there anything else that¡¯s ufortable with you Upon hearing this, Mary Kinson gently shook her head and sat up propped up on the pillow. The memories in my mind gradually returned, and those unbearable images immediately spread out. Her face suddenly became somewhat displeased, and she lowered her head to calmly inspect her clothes. Xiao Zhi noticed her abnormal expression, his eyes darkened, and he slightly med himself, ¡°You haven¡¯t been treated well So¡­ she wasn¡¯t vited? Mary Kinson tidied up her clothes and ced her handsfortably on the nket, unlike the typical girl who was almost vited. Xiao Zhi slightly raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°You seem to be¡­ quite calm Upon hearing this, she turned her eyes to look at Xiao Zhi. They were alone in a small tent and could hear each other¡¯s breathing every inch. She carefully scrutinized the man sitting by her bed, with clear and stern eyebrows and eyes, a tall nose bridge, and a handsome silhouette from the hands of God, perfect without anyone¡¯s room for criticism. Because in the hot spring, Yan Jia stirred up memories of a long time ago. The more Mary Kinson looked at this face, the more she could think of the little boy she met on the roadside, the stronger the sense of familiarity she had, the stronger it became. It¡¯s like they¡¯ve known each other for a long time. But¡­ the brother who changed the time to meet that day was Yan Jia. Mary Kinson blinked her eyes, her extremely ck eyshes as light as cicada wings, her eyes shining brightly, and she said, ¡°Why is Mr. Xiao here The clear and pleasant voice is somewhat deste. Xiao Zhi felt a bit lonely in his heart, and for a moment he didn¡¯t know how to exin. After hesitating for a moment, he slowly opened his lips and said, ¡°I came to find you Mary Kinson looked at him in surprise, with a hint of confusion lingering in the eyes of the good-looking fox. Xiao Zhi let out a slight sigh of relief, while Junyan was slightly rigorous and cautious. ¡°We should have seen each other a long time ago, and we have been using letters for many years. I wonder if Miss Su still has an impression Correspondence Mary Kinson¡¯s good-looking fox¡¯s eyes were filled with a misty mist, her fine eyebrows furrowed slightly, and a hint of amazement said, ¡°When I was in high school, I really had correspondence with people Upon hearing the words, Xiao Zhi¡¯s eyes gradually shone brightly, as if all the light was reflected on the bottom of his eyes, making his entire handsome face particrly three-dimensional. It¡¯s really her, my sister is really her! After being 100% certain, Xiao Zhi felt as if he had obtained a treasure, and his hands on his knees became uneasy and cramped. But Mary Kinson furrowed her brows and looked at Xiao Zhi suspiciously. But it¡¯s not right. The person we met was not the man in front of us. But it seems that the person I am writing to is not you, but Yan Jia When Yan Jia was mentioned, there was a hint of disgust in her eyes. She had always had a good impression of that brother when she didn¡¯t meet in letters before, but when she metter, she was actually made his girlfriend. Adding to what happened in the hot spring, Mary Kinson felt even more nauseous. As soon as he finished speaking, Xiao Zhi¡¯s face showed a strange expression, as if encountering a difficult problem. Her eyebrows were t like mountains and rivers, and her eyes were filled with confusion. How could it be Yan Jia? The person who has been writing letters to you is me! ¡°Xiao Zhi patted his chest and said,¡± We met first and decided to writeter. You even said that if I can¡¯t find my sister, I can be my sister Butter on, why did you suddenly cut off the news a few days before the meeting? Mary Kinson tilted her head slightly and couldn¡¯t figure out the situation, ¡°But¡­ after many years, we met again Xiao Zhiying raised her eyes slightly and said, ¡± Did you meet the wrong person in Chapter 296? Xiao Zhi had already guessed the reason and his eyes gradually darkened, ¡°I think you met the wrong person back then Mary Kinson¡¯s good-looking fox blinked and followed his words, ¡°So what do you mean is that the person who has beenmunicating with me in letters is you, not Yan Jia Xiao Zhi nodded firmly and said, ¡°Hmm, so what you mean is that thest time we met, you met Yan Jia Mary Kinson also nodded. Why did you stop writing to him after meeting him? I wrote many letters to youter, but you didn¡¯t reply to me. I was still waiting for you at the agreed location for a long time Mary Kinson actually has always had a lot of good feelings for that brother, after all, the letters are gentle and meticulous, which will take care of the small emotions in her daily life. The feeling of being taken care of emotionally is something every young girl in adolescence wants to have. Mary Kinson¡¯s eyes darkened slightly and said, ¡°Because when Yan Jia came to meet me instead of you, he asked me to be his girlfriend. For those years, I had always thought of you as my brother, and I never thought about it. The brother who wrote letters to me had a different mindset So afterwards, she avoided Xiao Zhi and even selectively forgot this memory. Upon hearing this, Xiao Zhi frowned tightly, with a feeling of being insulted. He clenched his fist with one hand. Regardless of the past or future, your rtionship with me has only been a sibling rtionship, and I will only take care of and protect you as an older brotherContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org. After speaking, he didn¡¯t wait for Mary Kinson to speak before whispering, ¡°You take a good rest first, I¡¯ll handle the things that need to be handled before wee back Mary Kinson raised her lips and was about to keep him down. But he turned around and lifted the door curtain, quickly leaving. In a moment, there was a loud noiseing from outside. Stop hitting us, Teacher Yan What are you doing Xiao Zhi, surrounded by everyone, punched Yan Jia hard on the ground several times and looked down at him from a high position. He shared the story of Mary Kinson with Yan Jia as his own brother, but he even pretended to be himself to meet Mary Kinson and wanted her to be his girlfriend. This is not only about their pure sibling rtionship with Mary Kinson, but also about insulting their brotherly rtionship. Yan Jia bent over and coughed twice, with bloodstains spilling from the corners of her mouth, but a sarcastic smile came out: ¡°Xiao Zhi, for the sake of a woman, are you going to turn against my brother who has been around for many years Upon hearing this, Xiao Zhi disregarded the pull of his ssmates and punched Yan Jia heavily, hitting him on the bridge of the nose, causing a sudden nosebleed. You know how important she is to me Rose Kinson walked out of the crowd and helped Yan Jia stop his nosebleed. He looked up at Xiao Zhi with a puzzled and angry expression and said, ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong with you? Yan Jia exined that it was the hallucinogenic gas near the hot spring that offended Su, and he didn¡¯t mean it. Why didn¡¯t you catch him Originally, everyone didn¡¯t know what had happened to Mary Kinson and Yan Jia, but now it was clear and everyone was talking loudly. I said how Su was carried back in aa So¡­ did you say that kind of thing happened For so long, it may Their discussion was quite implicit, without explicitly stating that Mary Kinson may have been vited by Yan Jia. In addition, Xiao Zhi¡¯s reaction made them lean towards what had happened. Suddenly, a deep and cold male voice restrained his displeasure and said, ¡°Shut your mouth, is that all the students at Peking University have Upon hearing the words, everyone looked for their voices and saw Yang Feng with a cold face and a hint of coldness in his eyes. They all know that Yang Feng can fight, and when they go back, they may have to bother Yang Feng to help with his bag, so everyone nodded at him as a gesture of apology. Xiao Zhi looked coldly at Yan Jia, as if he had recognized his good brother¡¯s face for the first time, with disappointment hidden beneath his cold eyes. He opened his lips, but his voice softened slightly: ¡°Yan Jia, this is the end of our brotherhood Yan Jia folded her legs and sat on the ground, looking up at Xiao Zhi with trembling eyes and unclear emotions. Subsequently, Xiao Zhi walked up to Zhang Ying and politely said, ¡°Sorry, Mary Kinson is not feeling well. She may not be able to participate in this tomb exploration operation. I will take her back first Zhang Ying swallowed his saliva and made a gesture to ask for help by opening his body sideways. At this moment, Rose Kinson quickly caught up and grabbed Xiao Zhi¡¯s sleeve, saying, ¡°Brother, are you going to have a standoff with your cousin for Mary Kinson Xiao Zhi turned his head and nced at Rose Kinson without any waves. To be honest, even though he saw Rose Kinson¡¯s paternity test with his own eyes and knew that she was 100% his own sister, he still couldn¡¯t hold any feelings for her, as if blood ties didn¡¯t work for the two of them. By contrast, when Mary Kinson was recognized as his younger sister, he was even more excited. Xiao Zhi only spoke faintly, more symbolically, ¡°The dense forest is dangerous, and you should also pay attention to your safety. It¡¯s best to go back early I didn¡¯t even mention taking her back with me. After finishing speaking, he turned to Mary Kinson¡¯s tent and saw that she had already risen. He smiled gently and said, ¡°Pack up your things and I will take you back Mary Kinson blinked and realized that he was the older brother who used to write letters to each other. She naturally rxed a lot and raised her lips with a cute smile, saying, ¡°No need, I¡¯ll go back with my ssmates But it¡¯s very dangerous here, ¡°Xiao Zhi frowned, not wanting his newly recognized sister to have an ident. As he spoke, he lowered his eyebrows and asked nervously, ¡°Still¡­ you¡¯re still afraid of me and don¡¯t have a good impression of me Seeing Xiao Zhi, who is gentle and elegant in front of her, no girl would have a bad impression, right. Moreover, the two have been siblings for several years. Mary Kinson smiled generously, and a cute little pear vortex appeared faintly on the corner of her mouth. Even the good-looking fox¡¯s eyes shimmered even more brightly, saying, ¡°No, we didn¡¯t make a promise to always be siblings in this life Xiao Zhi blinked his eyes, his heart gradually filled with joy, and his entire chest seemed to be filled with stuff. He reached out and held Mary Kinson directly in his arms, saying, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s a deal, lifelong siblings Mary Kinson had a bigger smile on the corner of her mouth, as if she had continued the string of a lost rtionship and happily hugged him back. So Xiao Zhi hugged her tighter. At this moment, Mary Kinson¡¯s watch flickered slightly with a red dot. The phone in this area had no signal, but Mary Kinson¡¯s watch was specially made by Yaoi and could collect information based on extremely weak signals. However, it can only serve as a reminder, with a red light indicating that something is happening in the capital. Chapter 305 Since there is something wrong, Mary Kinson ns to go back with Xiao Zhi. After discussing with Zhang Ying and Yang Feng, Mary Kinson ns to return to the capital with Xiao Zhi the next day. Late at night, the wind in the forest made a strange sound, asionally like pping on the tent. Mary Kinson came out of the tent, wrapped her clothes tightly, and took a look at the deep pool of water not far away with Yang Feng. Shey on the ground, her fingers reaching into the water, caressing the deep leaves. Not bad, although the water in the surface water is not as good as the water in the tomb, I can persist in bringing it back to the capital. After confirmation, she returned to the tent with peace of mind. Little did he know that the man in the dark night was squinting his eyes, gazing at the things in the water with a deep meaning. The man turned to Rose Kinson¡¯s tent and called out her name, ¡°Rose After a moment, the woman inside the tent sorted her hair and opened the door curtain. When she saw the visitor, she smiled gently and said, ¡°Cousin, are you still up sote I have something to discuss with you. ¡°Yan Jia lifted the door curtain and directly entered. A wave of warmth enveloped him, and it must be said that it was too cold outside. What¡¯s the matter? ¡°Rose Kinson sat on her sleeping bag, her in face still outstanding in the dim light. Yan Jia sat cross legged, his English eyes shining slightly, but he couldn¡¯t see the emotions in his eyes clearly: ¡°You seem to like Gu Qiye, right Rose Kinson nodded, as the two had previously discussed this matter. Yan Jia smiled, her eyes shining brightly, and the smile became even more intense. ¡°On the first day of our tomb, we heard Mary Kinson tell Yang Feng through the wall that it seemed like we had discovered some nts that could help Gu Qiye with his insomnia That day, Yan Jia and team happened to be in Mary Kinson¡¯spartment. He was originally trying to explore the passage, but unexpectedly heard their conversation. Does Seventh Master have insomnia? ¡°Rose Kinson waspletely unsure and somewhat surprised. It seems that William is strong and strong, and the pressure of not being angry or arrogant in his daily life is not noticeable. He is not feeling well. Yan Jia nced at Rose Kinson unexpectedly, as if asking, ¡®Are you not sure about the physical condition of the person you like?¡¯? It should be right to listen to their conversation Rose Kinson lowered her eyes and tidie hair, then asked again, ¡°What nt did they find She knew that Mary Kinson was skilled in traditional Chinese medicine and had a pile of rare nts at home. Yan Jia frowned and didn¡¯t remember clearly, ¡°It seems like something¡­ water nt like Upon hearing this, Rose Kinson¡¯s pupils dted slightly, and a hint of surprise and shock shed through his eyes. Then he said professionally, ¡°It¡¯s Shenze. This type of nt has only been heard of in ancient medical books, and in recent decades, Shenze has not been discovered at all. Its living environment is tricky, and many medical experts say it¡¯s already considered an absolute disaster Speaking of this, Rose Kinson couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows, with a hint of displeasure: ¡°Is Mary Kinson bringing luck with him? Can such things happen to her The men around her all revolved around Mary Kinson, and even the heavens seemed to be extremely fond of her. It¡¯s really frustrating as people think about it. A natural VIP user? Yan Jia is not very familiar with medicine, but it is rare and rare to understand Shenze, which symbolizes being able to help Gu Qiye greatly. He squinted his eyes, emitting a hint of yfulness and said, ¡°What if you gave Shenze to Gu Qiye Rose Kinson raised her eyebrows, and a surprise smile slowly curled up from the corner of her mouth. ¡°Cousin, did you get Deep Ze He curled his lips and said, ¡°I know where Mary Kinson keeps it. You can go and take a look Okay Just as the two of them had finished discussing, Rose Kinson suddenly gave a meaningful smile and her gaze fell on Yan Jia. ¡°Wait a moment, cousin, let me ask you something. Do you like Mary Kinson Upon hearing this, Yan Jia lowered her eyes and said with a slightly cold expression, ¡°I don¡¯t really like it. I just thought she was a bit interesting before, but now more of it, I just want to As he spoke, his eyes turned pale in vain, saying, ¡°Get her As the words fell, Rose Kinson reached out his white hand in front of him, raising his eyebrows and smiling as if inviting him: ¡°Have a pleasant cooperation Yan Jia also smiled and reached out to shake hands, saying, ¡°OkayN?velDrama.Org ? content. The next day, the morning dew in the dense forest was heavy, and as soon as I left the tent, I could smell a mixture of damp soil and vegetation. Mary Kinson packed up his things and was ready to take Shenze back to the capital. When she went to the water with Yang Feng, she found that the deep pool hidden below was missing. Where are the things? ¡°Yang Feng crouched down and directly reached into the water to pick them up. After several attempts, only the empty water flow and some weeds were caught, and there was no trace of Deep Ze. Mary Kinson, standing behind, held her bag and exhaled almost imperceptibly. She had been very happy to find Shenze, but now she seems to be happy for nothing. But it didn¡¯t show up in front of Yang Feng either. He just smiled generously and said, ¡°Maybe it was washed away by the water. So I¡¯ll go back to Xiao Zhi first. We¡¯ll contact you when you return to school. Although you¡¯re in good health, you still need to pay attention to safety when you go down to the grave While instructing him to be safe, he dug out a small sachet from his bag and handed it to him, saying, ¡°This can keep mosquitoes, rats, and snakes away from you and also have a sleeping and calming effect She originally wanted to give it to Yang Fen but Iforgot about it, so never took it out. Yang Feng took the sachet and smelled it, the faint fragrance of camellia entering his nose was veryfortable. Thank you. ¡°Yang Feng ced the sachet in the inner pocket of his clothes, and his eyebrows immediately closed.¡± Isn¡¯t Shenze very rare? Is it too regrettable that it¡¯s just gone Mary Kinson smiled and shook her head, ¡°Something destined for fate, it¡¯s still in my hands to go around, don¡¯t worry If it weren¡¯t for the water rushing away, it must have been stolen by someone. There is only one person in this group who can know Shen Ze, who is also a habitual offender. However, the reason why Mary Kinson is not panicked at all is that if Rose Kinson really took the deep pool, he would undoubtedly borrow flowers and offer them to William as a gift. Although there may be differences in the number of people who deliver in the middle, the results are the same. At this moment, footsteps approached, and the two of them looked for someone toe. Xiao Zhi, carrying a bag in one hand, dressed neatly and with a jade like face, giving the impression of a handsome schr. He walked over and said, ¡°I just saw you giving Yang ssmate a sachet, isn¡¯t it the same as the one you gave me back then Mary Kinson nodded, referring to the story of a long time ago: ¡°Well, this sachet was just developed at that time, and I gave you one I gave it to my grandmother the next year, and she said it worked very well. Later, my grandmother seemed to give it to your grandmother Upon hearing this, Yang Feng suddenly burst intoughter and said, ¡°It seems that I really did what you said. Something with fate will stille back to you after all the twists and turns Chapter 306 Mary Kinson and Xiao Zhi left the dense forest together. The first two had just left, and the second Yan Jia and her students also set off back to school. Yang Feng expressed his displeasure. If he had known this, he would have been able to return home with Mary Kinson. Returning to the capital, Mary Kinson got off the ne and used Xiao Zhi¡¯s phone to call Yaoi. As soon as the phone was connected, Mary Kinson spoke directly and said, ¡°Yaoi, I saw the message you sent. Is there anything urgent Yes, you have finally returned. Seven Ye has had an ident, ¡°Yaoi¡¯s soft and sticky voice was slightly urgent. Since Seventh master saved Yaoi¡¯s family, he has sessfully upgraded to one of Yaoi¡¯s important rtives, ranking second only to Mary Kinson, his family, and Chen Ran in her heart. Upon hearing this, Mary Kinson frowned tightly and her heart moved slightly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Seventh Master He has long known that William¡¯s situation is not right, but hadn¡¯t had time to take care of him. Her heart felt somewhat regretful. White Ben didn¡¯t contact you yesterday. He contacted me to inquire about your news. Seven Ye¡¯s condition was severe and he was irritable. He fainted on the spot and hasn¡¯t woken up yet Where now? ¡°Mary Kinson furrowed her brows lightly, her footsteps elerating, her heart hanging for William, but she didn¡¯t pay much attention. I¡¯ll send you the location. ¡°Yaoi¡¯s keyboard sounded, operating to send the location. Okay Hanging up the phone, Mary Kinson turned to look at Xiao Zhi and hadn¡¯t spoken yet. Xiao Zhi eyebrows furrowed slightly, worrying for her. William said, ¡°I¡¯ll drive you there and find out the location Mary Kinson forcefully swallowed the words to her lips, her eyes gradually bing slightly soft: ¡°Thank you, Xiao¡­ brother A simple brother¡¯s voice, like a warm andfortable sunshine, shone into his inner region that had been deserted by the loss of his sister. Xiao Zhi¡¯s lips slightly raised, with a faint and cheerful smile, like the warm spring sun: ¡°You can always call me brother in the future Okay Inside one of the thousands of high-rise buildings in the capital. The door of the room was wide open and crooked, and it was obvious that someone had punched the center of the door a few times. Even the innermost punch seemed to have directly prated the door, and the patterns after being attacked by violence were somewhat shocking. And the furniture in the room, which was already scarce, was also hard to escape the magic, mostly smashed to pieces, except for a bed where only the sheets were messy. The man sleeping in the middle was covered in sweat, and his sharp eagle eyes were filled with cold light that seemed toe from hell. It was deep and terrifying, and his forehead was covered in wet ck hair. His face was pale, indicating a sign of weakness. But it was these eyes that made White Ben, who was guarding the side, and the attending doctor who had been brought back from abroad, dare not approach him at all, standing at the door in a hurry. The seventh master¡¯s condition is at this point, it¡¯s too difficult to control. ¡°The doctor wiped the cold sweat on his forehead with a tissue, looking at William with a worried and somewhat fearful expression. If manic disorder breaks out, the patient may lose consciousness and anyone will be beaten. In addition, Seventh master has already practiced, and few people can withstand a single punch. White Ben sat down on the ground exhausted, with arge pile of hair pulled off. Every time William¡¯s condition worsens and attacks, White Ben is most affected, and he has to help him hide from the outside world and bring him to this small dark room. Don¡¯t you have a way to contact the miraculous doctor Miao San? It¡¯s been a few weeks and there¡¯s no news yet The doctor also shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°I tried to find Miao San, but I couldn¡¯t reach him at all. He seemed very busy and sent over a dozen emails without reading a single one What should I do? ¡°White Ben looked at William in bed, both scared and worried The doctor sighed helplessly, ¡°Seventh Master is allergic to all anesthetic drugs, and sleeping pills are not effective. Using him will only worsen his condition As he spoke, the only person he could think of in his mind was Miao Sanyi. He then held his phone and sent an email to Miao Sanyi crazily, muttering, ¡°If Miao Sanyi is willing to help Qi Ye treat it, it would be great. He has a lot of research on traditional Chinese medicine, and Western medicine that Qi Ye cannot use can bepletely reced by traditional Chinese medicine Only Mary Kinson was on White Ben¡¯s mind, after all, she had cured Edmond ck with traditional Chinese medicine. No matter how much better than standing with a doctor now, watching William suffer from his illness, watching his forehead and neck turn red, and his veins rise like a river hanging from a valley, which is not a pain that ordinary people can withstand. White Ben couldn¡¯t bear to look down, turned around and walked out of the room, circling around and saying, ¡°What should I do? What should I do At that moment, the phone in his pocket rang, and White Ben quickly took it out to take a look. When he saw the call notification above, White Ben seemed to see a rescue soldier, his eyes lit up in vain, and he quickly stroked the answer button, saying, ¡°My aunt, you¡¯ve finallye back. Where are you now? I¡¯ll go pick you up Mary Kinson at the other end calmly said, ¡°I won¡¯te over now, I need to waitN?velDrama.Org ? content. Wait?! Where can we wait now? White Ben stopped taking turns and looked at William with worried and urgent eyes. ¡°You muste and see Seventh Master now, he is in a critical situation. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there is no way, I wouldn¡¯t have decided to contact you without authorization Because William doesn¡¯t want others to know about his condition, he often looks like a god sitting on the top of a mountain, controlling the rapid changes in the capital. However, he is also a human and can get hurt, but he tends to be more like a wild beast licking his wounds alone, lonely and powerful. Mary Kinson on the other end was still calm and didn¡¯t look like a college student, and said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m going to quickly ask you a few questions. It¡¯s crucial, you answer me honestly Okay, ¡°White Ben nodded without hesitation. Is it because of insomnia that the seventh master¡¯s condition urs Yes Is the seventh master suffering from mental illness Yes Now that White Ben knows he can¡¯t hide it, it¡¯s better to be honest. What disease The type of irritability, which is very serious, has never recovered due to allergies to some Western medicine Upon hearing this, Mary Kinson sat in Xiao Zhi¡¯s passenger seat, her beautiful fox eyes slowly closed, and then slowly said, ¡°I see Then hurry over now. We¡¯re in a hotel near thepany, you know the location. ¡°White Ben thought she wasing and instinctively urged. But I don¡¯t want the wordsing from the phone to be: ¡°I won¡¯te over for the time being Chapter 307 Through the receiver, the clear female voice was both cold and heartless. White Ben was momentarily stunned, and then felt deeply unworthy for Seventh Master. Seventh master has never been so devoted to any girl before. But now when Mary Kinson needs to do something for William, he gets this answer. White Ben couldn¡¯t bear it. He clenched his fists tightly and, regardless of what William had told him, pulled his throat and shouted, ¡°Mary Kinson! Are you a woman with a heart Mary Kinson on the other end quickly took her phone far away, avoiding White Ben¡¯s roaring attack on the phone, and at the same time smiled apologetically at Xiao Zhi, ¡°My friend may not have taken any medicine today. Please understand Xiao Zhiyang smiled on his lips, feeling that Mary Kinson was much more outgoing than before: ¡°Hmm Then Mary Kinson pulled her phone closer, her delicate features instantly covered in ayer of frost, and her whole body exuded a fierce and resolute aura: ¡°Alright, stop cursing, get down to business, you do what I say now What else does Miss Su want me to do Mary Kinson¡¯s voice suddenly lowered and said, ¡°Now find a way to contact the Xiao family. No matter what means you use, make sure Rose Kinson knows about Seventh master¡¯s current situation. Bringing her over will naturally help save him The important medicinal herbs are in Rose Kinson¡¯s hands, as long as shees first. White Ben frowned tightly, ¡°Do you mean Rose Kinson can help Seventh Master Yes But¡­ ¡°White Ben lowered his voice in embarrassment,¡± I don¡¯t think Rose Kinson will help Seventh Lord for no reason, and Seventh Lord may not ept her help either The most annoying thing in William¡¯s life is that others use conditions to coerce him. This is not the point, ¡°Mary Kinson said concisely.¡± The point is After the confession waspleted, she reviewed it again and said, ¡°Do you remember clearly I remember clearly. ¡°Sun Xiaoming finally regained hisposure and followed her words to implement. On the other hand, Mary Kinson, who hung up the phone, looked at Xiao Zhi with some embarrassment and said, ¡°Brother, I didn¡¯t mean to use your Xiao family, it¡¯s just Rose Kinson. She took my things and I want her to return them Xiao Zhi nodded, his upright brown eyes shining faintly outside the window. ¡°Hmm, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m on your side. Didn¡¯t I promise you before Upon hearing this, Mary Kinson smiled faintly and said, ¡°You remember the content of our letters so clearly before Xiao Zhi smiled without saying a word, and the letters that passed were now all in his bedroom bedside table. Every night when he lost sleep, he would take them out and carefully read them, as if reminiscing about the days when he had been with his sister. After White Ben hung up on this end, he deliberately dialed Xiaoqing¡¯s phone. Hello Mrs. Xiao, I am Seventh master¡¯s assistant Hello, it¡¯s William. May I help you White Ben organized the words and politely said, ¡°It¡¯s like this. Now that Seventh Lord is sick, I know your granddaughter is Dr. Zhang¡¯s beloved disciple. I would like to trouble you to inform her and see if she cane and help to see Seventh Lord Ah, is William sick? I¡¯lle and see him now. ¡°Xiaoqing was also very concerned about William and stood up from his chair while speaking. No need, seventh master doesn¡¯t like peopleing to visit him. Could you please notify your granddaughter and ask her to contact me Xiaoqing nodded in understanding and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll notify Rose Then he hung up the phone, the door of the Xiao family rang, and Yan Jia and Rose Kinson happened to have just arrived home. Xiaoqing walked forward a few steps, grabbed Rose Kinson¡¯s hands with both hands, and spoke in pain, ¡°Didn¡¯t there be any danger when you went out this timeContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Rose Kinson smiled and shook his head, ¡°No, my cousin takes good care of me Xiaoqing breathed a sigh of relief and quickly said, ¡°By the way, Wim¡¯s assistant just called and said that Wim is sick. I know you are Dr. Zhang¡¯s disciple and asked you to go and take a look Upon hearing this, Rose Kinson and Yan Jia took a tacit look at each other. Rose Kinson raised her lips slightly and nodded gracefully, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go over right now About half an hourter, Rose Kinson personally drove there, but the upward curve of his lips did note down along the way. Until she arrived at William¡¯s room, startled by the entire dark room, she frowned and walked over with the light from the room inside. As soon as she arrived at the door, she saw the doctor and White Ben standing there, both with a worried expression on their faces. White Ben turned his head when he heard footsteps and saw that the personing was Rose Kinson. He pulled the doctor¡¯s arm and the two of them secretly looked and automatically moved away. Rose Kinson couldn¡¯t help but straighten her chest, chin slightly raised, and her eyes gleamed with confidence as she walked towards the room. As soon as she walked in, she saw the man on the bed pressing on the crumpled sheets with one hand, and tightly gripping the shirt with the other hand. The well dried and textured shirt could no longer be seen in its original shape, and I could only see that the back of his hand and shirt were almost crumpled together. But his head was lowered, and the pitch ck hair flowed down his forehead with sweat, making it even more difficult to see the bottom of his ck eyes. The straight bridge of his nose and the tight lines of his thin lips seemed to have a nerve that could cut people. Rose Kinson looked at him, and unconsciously, a wild animal in a cage appeared in his mind. The breath emitted waspletely consistent, instinctively frightening. Despite this, Rose Kinson furrowed his brows and approached him. William raised his eagle¡¯s eyes fiercely, and a cold glow seemed to fall on Rose Kinson¡¯s face. Rose Kinson tightly closed his hands, holding the deep mist in his hand, and couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. She called out to him, ¡°Seventh master William now has a low fever, weak nerves, and sensitivity due to long-term insomnia. His body, limbs, and head are extremely painful, but he can still think normally. My thin lips parted, and my voice was as cold as iron: ¡®What are you doing here?¡¯ Rose Kinson slowly lowered her eyes and looked at him, but couldn¡¯t see any signs for a moment. He could only roughly ask, ¡°You haven¡¯t slept well for a long time, must be very painful William raised his palm to support his forehead, seeming to have a headache. His lips moved and he said, ¡°Get lost Rose Kinson raised her eyes and felt a pain in her heart. She didn¡¯t expect William to dislike herself so much, and her biting tone became cold. ¡°I have herbs that can help you sleep well, do you want them or not Upon hearing this, William raised his eyes and nced coldly at the things in her hand. That¡¯s Shenze, and he also knows him. For those who haven¡¯t slept well for weeks, this is undoubtedly a life-saving drink for those on the brink of death in the desert. A gap opened at the bottom of those eagle like deep eyes, which looked like shattered jade. After a moment of confusion, he still coldly refused, ¡°Don¡¯t let me say it a third time, get lost Chapter 308 Rose Kinson was angry, unable to ignore her inner fear of William. She slowly stood up with Deep Ze in her arms and lowered her eyes to gaze at the beloved person in front of her. Not only can he not bear to see him tortured by pain, but he is also angry at his indifference towards himself. If it was Mary Kinson who sent Shenze, you would definitely ept it without hesitation She took a deep breath and was filled with reluctance. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what kind of overpowering drug Mary Kinson gave you, just pouncing on her one by one¡­ Ah Before she could finish speaking, something shed in front of her, causing her to instinctively scream. Then she heard the sound of something shattering on the wall behind her. Her pupils widened, and she saw the man in front of her sitting half arched on the edge of the bed at an unknown time. Her low furrowed eyebrows were tinged with a fierce cold breath, and the cold sensation deep inside her eyes was almost suffocating. Rose Kinson tightened her hands, stopped breathing, and quickly turned back to walk, afraid that walking too slowly would be eaten by the people behind her. Just as she walked out of the room, White Ben stopped her from the doorway and said, ¡°Wait a moment, Miss Su Get out of the way, it¡¯s no use stopping me if Seventh Master doesn¡¯t appreciate it. ¡°Rose Kinson¡¯s mentality was a bit shattered. He originally wanted to save Seventh Master, but he happened to make a slight change in his attitude, but he didn¡¯t want to be directly rejected by Seventh Master. She lost all her face as if she was in a hurry. Wait a minute, ¡°White Ben muttered in a low voice, holding her back with one hand and looking up at the time on his watch with the other Come up? Whate up? ¡°Rose Kinson didn¡¯t know what he was saying, frowning. White Ben didn¡¯t pay attention to her, but turned his head to look at the door, his lips slightly raised, and he smiled, ¡°Here we go As the words fell, the door of the room was pushed open, and Mary Kinson walked in with slightlyrger steps. Her delicate face was as delicate as a porcin doll, and from a distance, she looked white and rosy, wless, and transparent. At the first nce, Rose Kinson felt a bad premonition in his heart, and subconsciously took away the deep mist in his hand. Just as she was about to receive it behind her, Mary Kinson had alreadye to her and snatched Deep Ze away. What are you hiding, dare you steal or not recognize Rose Kinson looked down at her empty hands and slowly raised her head in surprise, ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯re robbing me What are you? ¡°Mary Kinson sneered disdainfully and said,¡± Your face is getting thicker and thicker As she spoke, Mary Kinson didn¡¯t have time to talk to her either. He just used a trick to get her to bring Shen Ze here. Anyway, if her goal was to achieve it, it was important to govern the seventh master. Mary Kinson walked directly past her and towards the room. Rose Kinson turned around to catch her and said, ¡°You give me the deep water Before taking two steps, a hand behind her grabbed her shoulder, making it difficult for her to keep up with Mary Kinson. Looking back, I saw White Ben with a cold expression on his face. Can you let go of me? Do you believe me to go back and tell Grandma that you deliberately bullied me and robbed me?! ¡°Rose Kinson frowned, twitching his arm but didn¡¯t pull it out. White Ben sulked his face and said in a cold voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, , I offended you Even if she wants to go back and report to Xiaoqing, she will have to wait for Mary Kinson to cure the seventh master. Let go of me! ¡°Rose Kinson struggled with his arm, blushing with anger and embarrassment. Mary Kinson, who entered, said in a displeased tone, ¡°Get out of here, it¡¯s really noisy Upon hearing this, Rose Kinson¡¯s anger level skyrocketed. She turned her head to look at Mary Kinson and angrily asked, ¡°How dare you Why did she drive herself out? But White Ben in front of him followed Mary Kinson¡¯s advice and said again, ¡°Miss Su, you have offended me again As the words fell, it was like a police officer twisting the prisoner, twisting her arm against her back and pushing her out. Rose Kinson didn¡¯t tense up on the spot and scolded him sternly, ¡°I advise you to let go of me now White Ben stubbornly kicked her out of the door and apologized to her again, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I had to do it for the sake of Seventh Master After speaking, close the door and close Rose Kinson¡¯s door. Standing alone outside the door, she became more and more angry as she thought about it. After careful association, she guessed that Mary Kinson had designed it first, allowing herself toe with deep colors, and then directly snatched it away. deceived! And Mary Kinson in the room directly borrowed the doctor¡¯s medical bag, pounded the deep water into juice on site, and poured it into a ss. The doctor outside frowned and thought to himself, ¡®I won¡¯t just feed Seventh master like this.¡¯.N?velDrama.Org ? content. It¡¯s too simple and rough, and it doesn¡¯t look very hygienic Mary Kinson was really carrying the green juice in her hand, and with a serious expression, she brought it to William¡¯s face. Her lips lifted slightly, and her clear voice carried a hint of gentleness: ¡°Drinking it will make you feel better Upon hearing the words, William raised his deep and dull eagle eyes, with clear ck and white pupils reflecting the woman¡¯s face in front of him. His eyes were slightly light, as if the tense spirit could not help but rx. His slightly hoarse voice carried a hint of deep fatigue and said, ¡°You havee Then he held the cup in her hand with a big hand and wrapped entire little hand together. Mary Kinson suddenly had a slight jump in his eyebrows. His palms were as hot as fire all year round, but today they were like ice. The chill seeped into her skin, causing her heart to tremble. It seems that you urgently need a good sleep William raised his ss and drank the green juice without hesitation. Mary Kinson was right in front of him, the Adam¡¯s apple rolling up and down due to swallowing movements. Sweat flowed down his hair and onto his skin, creating a sickly sexiness. She quickly lowered her head and raised her hand to gently tap her head, patting away some strange ideas. When he looked up again, William had already finished the entire ss and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that the thing I gave you to drink is toxic William¡¯s face did not improve, and thin sweat condensed into beads along the cold and hard contours of his face. His ck eyes and starlight dissipated, and his thin lips suddenly rose, like a stunning lone swan on the horizon: ¡°Mrs. Gu wants to lose her husband in a young age Mary Kinson didn¡¯t know how he could still joke, but he felt a bit heartbroken. The doctor behind him was very interested in traditional Chinese medicine and asked curiously, ¡°Miss, can Seventh Master sleep after drinking this thing Mary Kinson stood up and supported William¡¯s shoulder, trying to drag him up, but she didn¡¯t want his body to be extremely heavy. Mary Kinson almost didn¡¯t get crushed by one of his arms and replied angrily to the doctor, ¡°Not yet¡­ not yet. I have to take him somewhere else to rest, he can¡¯t sleep here The doctor saw her struggling and quickly stepped forward to give her a hand, ¡°Let me help you But I didn¡¯t expect to get a cold look from William as soon as I approached. White Ben¡¯s expression on the side was not strange, and he chuckled, ¡°What are you doing with the couple The doctor, who was injured, stood on his side and expressed his grievance, ¡°I just wanted to help Chapter 309 Mary Kinson and Xiaozhi left the dense forest together. As soon as the two of them left, Yanjia took the students back to school. Yangfeng was unhappy. If he had known it earlier, he would have gone back with Mary Kinson. After returning to the capital city, Mary Kinson got off the ne and called Yaoi on Xiaozhi¡¯s phone. As soon as the phone was connected, Mary Kinson said directly, ¡°Yaoi, I saw the message you sent. Is there anything urgent?¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re finally back. Something happened to seventh master¡± Yaoi¡¯s soft voice sounded a little anxious. Since seventh master had saved Yaoi¡¯s family, he had sessfully be one of the important family members of Yaoi. In her heart, he was only inferior to Mary Kinson, his family and Chenran. Hearing this, Mary Kinson frowned and asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with seventh master?¡± She had already known that there was something wrong with William, but she had no time to care about him. She felt a little guilty. ¡°White Ben didn¡¯t contact you yesterday, so he contacted me to ask for your information. Seventh master fainted on the spot when he was in a severe condition and was irritable and difficult to suppress. He hasn¡¯t woken up yet.¡± ¡°Where is he now?¡± Mary Kinson frowned and quickened her pace. She was worried about William, but she didn¡¯t notice him. ¡°I¡¯ll send you the location,¡± said Yaoi, who was typing to send the location. ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, Mary Kinson turned to look at Xiaozhi without saying anything. ¡°I¡¯ll drive you there and find it out by GPS,¡± worried about William with his eyebrows knitted Mary Kinson swallowed the words on the tip of her tongue and said softly, ¡°thank you, Xiaozhi¡­¡± The word ¡°brother¡±, like a warm andfortable sunshine, shone into his heart which had been abandoned because of the loss of his sister. ¡°You can always call me brother.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± In one of the high-rise buildings in the capital. The door of the room was wide open. It was obvious that someone had punched the center of the door a few times, and even the fist at the bottom seemed to prate the door directly. The lines after the violent attack were somewhat shocking. The furniture in the room was almost smashed into pieces, except for the bed sheet. The man sleeping in the middle was sweating all over. His sharp Falcon eyes seemed to be from hell, deep and frightening. His forehead was full of wet ck hair, and his face was pale. He should be weak. However, it was this pair of eyes that made White Ben, who was standing beside, and the attending doctor who had been invited back from abroad, dare not approach him at all. They stood at the door in a hurry. ¡°Seventh Master¡¯s condition is too difficult to control.¡± the doctor wiped the cold sweat on his forehead with a tissue, looking at William worriedly and a little scared. If manic rpses, the patient may lose consciousness, and anyone will be beaten. In addition, Seventh Master has practiced it, so few people can withstand his punch. Exhausted, White Ben sat on the ground with a handful of hair pulled out. Every time William¡¯s condition got worse, White Ben was the most tired. He had to help him hide the truth from the outside, and he had to take him to this [СºÚ] room. ¡°Haven¡¯t you found a way to get in touch with doctor three? We haven¡¯t got any news for several weeks.¡± The doctor shook his head and said helplessly, ¡°I have tried to find three of them, but I can¡¯t get in touch with him at all. He seems to be very busy. He has sent more than ten e-mails, but none of them has been read.¡± ¡°Then what should we do?¡± White Ben looked at William worriedly and said, ¡°I feel that Seventh Master hasn¡¯t slept well since he came back from the hospital. His eyes haven¡¯t closed yet. How can he bear it like this?¡± The doctor sighed helplessly, ¡°Seventh Master is allergic to all anesthetic, and sleeping pills are all useless. Using them to him will only aggravate his illness.¡± As he spoke, he could only think of Miaosan in his mind. Then he took his mobile phone and sent an e-mail to three madmen, saying, ¡°it would be the best if three of you are willing to help Seventh Master. He is very good at traditional Chinese medicine. The western medicine that Seventh Master can¡¯t use can bepletely reced by Chinese medicine.¡± Only Mary Kinson was in White Ben¡¯s mind. After all, she had cured Edmend ck with traditional Chinese medicine. It was better than standing with the doctor now. William was suffering from the pain. His forehead and neck were red, and blue veins stood up like a river in the valley. Ordinary people could not bear the pain. White Ben couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He turned around and walked out of the room. ¡°What should I do?¡± At this moment, the phone in his pocket rang. White Ben quickly took it out and had a look. When White Ben saw the call notification, his eyes lit up as if he had seen a reinforcements. He quickly slid the answer button and said, ¡°my aunt, you¡¯re finally back. Where are you now? I¡¯ll pick you up.¡± On the other end of the line, Mary Kinson said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m noting now. I have to wait.¡± Wait?! How could she wait now? White Ben stopped and looked at William worriedly. ¡°You have toe to see Seventh Master now. He is in a very critical situation. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I have no choice, I wouldn¡¯t have contacted you without authorization.¡± Because William didn¡¯t want others to know his condition. Most of the time, he looked like a God sitting on the top of a mountain and controlling the changing situation of the capital city. But he was also a human being and would be injured, but he was more like a beast licking the wound alone, lonely and strong. On the other end of the line, Mary Kinson was still unhurried, not like a college student at all. She said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m asking you a few questions quickly. It¡¯s very important. Answer me honestly.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Okay,¡± White Ben nodded without hesitation. ¡°Is Seventh Master suffering from insomnia?¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°Does Seventh Master have mental disease?¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± At this point, White Ben knew that he couldn¡¯t hide it from her, so he decided to tell her the truth. ¡°What disease?¡± ¡°Irritable disorder, which is very serious. It has never been cured because it is allergic to some western medicine.¡± Hearing that, Mary Kinson sat on the passenger seat of Xiaozhi. She slowly closed her beautiful fox eyes and said, ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Thene here as soon as possible. We are in a hotel near thepany and you know the location,¡± White Ben urged subconsciously as he thought she wasing. Unexpectedly, the voice on the phone was, ¡°I won¡¯te for the time being.¡± Chapter 310 The clear female voice sounded cold and ruthless over the phone. White Ben was stunned for a moment, and then felt sorry for Seventh Master. Seventh Master had never been so interested in any girl before. But now when he needed Mary Kinson to do something for William, he got such an answer. White Ben couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He clenched his fists tightly and didn¡¯t care what William had told him. He pulled his throat and shouted, ¡°Mary Kinson! Do you have a heart?¡± On the other end of the phone, Mary Kinson quickly took the phone far away from the phone to avoid the roaring attack of White Ben. At the same time, she smiled apologetically at Hanson and said, ¡°my friend may not take medicine today. Please understand.¡± With a smile on his lips, Xiaozhi felt that Mary Kinson was much happier than before. ¡°Yes,¡± he replied Then, Mary Kinson pulled the phone closer. Her delicate features were instantly covered with ayer of frost, and her whole body was full of a vigorous and resolute momentum. ¡°Well, don¡¯t scold. Let¡¯s get down to business. Now do as I say.¡± The White Ben didn¡¯t think too much and said angrily, ¡°Miss Su, what else do you want me to do?¡± Mary Kinson suddenly lowered her voice and said, ¡°now try to contact the Xiao family. No matter what kind of method you use, you must let Rose Kinson know about the current situation of Mr. Seventh Master. If you bring her here, there will be a way to save Mr. Seventh Master.¡± The important medicinal materials were in Rose Kinson¡¯s hands, and he only needed her toe first. White Ben was confused. He frowned and asked, ¡°do you mean that Rose Kinson can help Seventh Master?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± White Ben lowered his voice in embarrassment. ¡°I don¡¯t think Rose Kinson will help Seventh Master for no reason, and Seventh Master may not ept her help.¡± What William hated most in his life was that someone threatened him with conditions. ¡°That¡¯s not the point.¡± Mary Kinson said concisely, ¡°the point is¡­¡± After that, she interrogated again, ¡°do you remember it clearly?¡± ¡°I remember it clearly.¡± Sunxiaoming finally came to herself and followed her words to confirm. On the other side, Mary Kinson, who had hung up the phone, looked at Xiaozhi with embarrassment and said, ¡°brother, I didn¡¯t mean to use your family. It¡¯s just that Rose Kinson took my things and I want her to return them.¡± Xiaozhi nodded. There was a glimmer of light outside the window in his handsome eyes. ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m on your side. I have promised you before, haven¡¯t I?¡± Hearing that, Mary Kinson smiled faintly and said, ¡°you remember clearly what we wrote in the past.¡± She smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. All the letters she had read were now in his bedroom¡¯s bedside table. Every night when she couldn¡¯t fall asleep, she would take them out and read them carefully, as if she was recalling the days she had spent with her sister. After hanging up the phone, White Ben called Xiaoqing. ¡°Hello,. I¡¯m Mr. Seventh Master¡¯s assistant.¡± ¡°Hello, it¡¯s Wilm. What can I do for you?¡± White Ben managed to organize his words and said politely, ¡°here is the thing. Now Seventh Master is sick. I know your granddaughter is Dr. Zhang¡¯s favorite disciple. I want you to inform her and see if she cane to help see Seventh Master.¡± ¡°Ah, is Wilm sick? I¡¯ming to see him now.¡± Xiaoqing was also concerned about William, so she stood up from the chair as she spoke. ¡°No, No. Seventh Master doesn¡¯t like people to visit him. Please inform your granddaughter and let her contact me.¡± Xiaoqing understood and nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll inform Rose.¡± After hanging up the phone, the Xiao family¡¯s door rang. It happened that jasmine and Rose Kinson had just arrived home. Xiaoqing took a few steps forward, held Rose Kinson¡¯s hands and said with concern, ¡°did anything happen to you when you went out this time?¡± Rose Kinson shook his head with a smile and said, ¡°No. my cousin takes good care of me.¡± Xiaoqing breathed a sigh of relief and quickly said, ¡°by the way, Wilm¡¯s assistant called just now and said that Wilm is sick. He knows that you are Dr. Zhang¡¯s favorite student and asks you to go to see him as soon as possible.¡± Hearing this, the two of them looked at each other in tacit understanding. Rose Kinson smiled and nodded gracefully, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Half an hourter, Rose Kinson drove there in person, with a smile on his face all the way. When she came to William¡¯s room, she was frightened by the dark room. She frowned and walked over by the light of the room. As soon as she walked to the door, she saw the doctor and White Ben standing there. The two of them were both worried. White Ben heard the footsteps and turned around. When he saw that it was Rose Kinson, he pulled the doctor¡¯s arm. The two of them secretly looked at each other and automatically moved aside. Rose Kinson couldn¡¯t help but straighten his chest and raise his chin slightly. His beautiful eyes sparkled with confidence as he walked into the room. As soon as she walked in, she saw the man on the bed press the bed sheet with one hand and tightly pull the shirt with the other hand. The well dry and good quality shirt could not be seen in its original shape, but the back of his hand and the shirt were almost wrinkled into a ball. However, his head was down, and his dark hair was sweating along his forehead. Before his ck eyes, it was even more difficult to see the bottom of his eyes. His tall nose and thin lips were tightlypressed, as if they could cut people¡¯s nerves. Looking at him, Rose Kinson couldn¡¯t help but think of the beast in the cage. The smell of the beast was exactly the same, which instinctively made people scared. Frowning, Rose Kinson walked up to him. William suddenly raised his eagle eyes, and a touch of residual cold light fell on Rose Kinson¡¯s face. Rose Kinson sped his hands tightly, holding the Shenze in his hands, and took a deep breath. She called him, ¡°Seventh Master.¡± William had a low fever because of long-term insomnia. He was weak and sensitive. His limbs and head were painful, but he could still think normally. He opened his thin lips and asked in a cold voice, ¡°what are you doing here?¡± Rose Kinson slowly looked down at him, but couldn¡¯t find anything wrong for a moment. He could only ask roughly, ¡°you haven¡¯t slept well for a long time. You must be very painful, right?¡± William raised his hand to support his forehead. It seemed that he had a headache. The corners of his mouth twitched. ¡°Get out.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Raising her eyes, Rose Kinson felt a sharp pain in his heart. She didn¡¯t expect that William hated her so much. Biting her lips, she said in a cold tone, ¡°I have some herbs that can help you sleep well. Do you want them or not?¡± Hearing this, William raised his eyes and nced coldly at the things in her hands. It was Shenze. He knew him too. For people who hadn¡¯t slept well for a few weeks, it was undoubtedly a cup of water for the dying people in the desert. There was a crack in the bottom of his eagle like eyes, which looked like broken jade. After a moment of chaos, he refused coldly, ¡°don¡¯t let me say it a third time. Get out.¡± Chapter 311 Mary Kinson and William drove all the way to the foot of the nearby Nanshan Mountain. As soon as they got off the car, the sky began to drizzle. Mary Kinson looked up at the sky, her lips slightly raised, and smiled, ¡°Fortunately, the weather forecast is urate Standing behind her, William¡¯s forehead exuded no less sweat than the rain. Although his body was tired and his consciousness was sleepy, his temples continued to jump. He was also surprised that he hadn¡¯t fallen asleep after drinking Shenze. Before he could speak, the girl in front of him suddenly lifted her skirt and reached out to grab his sweaty hand. The clear voice of the girl was mixed with the sound of rain, tinkling like the percussion of instrumental music: ¡°Let¡¯s go, take you to bed William¡¯s mental state was already poor, and he lifted his slightly confused eyes. The girl in front of her was reflected in her eyes, like a jumping deer running in the rain. On a rainy day, it was like a romantic panic, with rapid raindrops and everything getting wet. Azy intimacy silently brought them closer. The two of them ran straight into the valley, where there was a small shelter from the rain. Mary Kinson pulled him in, then pulled out the sleeping bag from his bag. After organizing it, he pointed to the sleeping bag and turned his head to William, saying, ¡°Go lie down. It happened to rain, and there was no car or industrial noise in the deep valley. It¡¯s great for sleeping William¡¯s body was too heavy. As soon as he walked over, he was cut onto his sleeping bag. Be careful. ¡°Mary Kinson followed up to help him organize his body, and then helped him cover it. Raising his eyes to his eagle eyes that had not yet closed, what was different from usual was the coldness in his eyes that disappeared, leaving only a gentle, slightly blinking eye, as if there was a gentle little deer jumping and a soft breeze brushing. Mary Kinson also blinked her eyes and looked into his eyes, feeling a bit agitated and even indescribable. She furrowed her thin eyebrows in surprise and asked, ¡°Are you not sleepy yet? In theory, if you have used Deep Ze before, you won¡¯t sleep because your brain has be ustomed to not sleeping. With the sound of rain and water to help you sleep, you are already very sleepy William¡¯s handsome face turned to one side, and his thin lips slowly curved slightly. He smiled very gentle and gentle, a smile she had never seen before, with a hint of childlike innocence Perhaps Mary Kinson didn¡¯t understand the meaning of his smile at this moment, it was just the first time a man who had grown up withoutpanionship felt taken care of and cared for. A big hand full of cold sweat, inexplicably carried on the back of her hand, and William finally slowly closed his eyes that hadn¡¯t been properly closed for a few weeks. The cold voice was also rendered a bit gentle by the sound of rain.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be by my side when I wake up Afraid of the wording out of his mouth, Mary Kinson suddenly felt a slight throbbing in her heart, and an indescribable pain welled up. Her eyshes trembled slightly, her eyelids drooped and she looked at him gently, ¡°I¡¯ll be here when you wake up In just a few seconds, William quickly fell asleep, breathing slowly under his straight nose. Mary Kinson sat next to him, looking out at the light rain, her mood gradually bing empty. Mary Kinson, who had originally nned to apany him, gave up at sunrise the next day. Her hands were also sore, and she sat all night with a stiff waist. She quickly took out her phone and called White Ben. Where are you White Ben, who received the call, seemed to have just woken up and yawned, ¡°I¡¯m at home. I¡¯m ready to wash up and go to thepany. How¡¯s it going? Has Seventh Master slept well Upon hearing this, Mary Kinson lowered her head to look at William, who was sleeping soundly. She nodded as ifpleting the task and said, ¡°He has slept well. I haven¡¯t slept all night and I¡¯m almost sleepy. Come and help me quickly Okay, please give me the address By the time White Ben and Yang Fei arrived, Mary Kinson had been sitting for half a day in a loveless state. When she saw theming, the good-looking fox¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up and said, ¡°Come here, keep it down and don¡¯t wake him up. He¡¯ll have to sleep for a few more days When Yang Fei and White Ben, two big men, came over to lift William, they both looked very tired, while Mary Kinson struggled for half a day to break free and looked down at the red marks on his right hand. Huh, I¡¯m finally relieved. And as she broke free, William¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, as if his dream had been disturbed. The two men carefully put him in the back seat of the car. While driving, White Benughed and said, ¡°Ha ha ha, our seventh master seems like a Sleeping Beauty. Did Miss Su try to wake him up?¡± Mary Kinson got into the passenger seat, fastened his seat belt, and reached out to punch White Ben, saying, ¡°Drive well Hahaha, ¡°White Ben chuckled with his shoulders furrowed. Yang Fei alsoughed along. On the other hand, Rose Kinson has been feeling unhappy since returning to the Xiao family, feeling angry and resentful when she thinks that Mary Kinson nowpletely disregards herself. For what? She is now the daughter of the Xiao family, and Mary Kinson is just the Kinson family. Who has the right to y tricks on her, or even have White Ben drive her away?! But she didn¡¯t want her grandmother to know about this either, so as not to have a bad impression of William. She also wanted her grandmother to help in the future, to get her and William together. Just then, someone knocked on her door. Dong Dong Dong¨C The knocking at the door was heavy and light, with a polite pause in the middle. Rose Kinson arranged her hair, deliberately messed it up, and then walked Yingying to open the door. Outside the door was Li Wan¡¯er, dressed in formal attire, with her dark waterfall like long hair curled up in simple hair clips, exuding a sense of maturity and elegance of an urban woman. She looked up and down at Rose Kinson, her eyes peaceful and said, ¡°Did you just wake up again Hmm. ¡°Rose Kinson nodded gently, if it weren¡¯t for just getting up, she would definitely have asked why she didn¡¯te down for dinner. Li Wan¡¯er raised her hand and nced at her wrist. There was a silver white, delicate chain watch hanging from it, which perfectly matched her temperament. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go to the research institute recently,¡± she said As she spoke, she affectionately raised her hand to help Rose Kinson tidy up her hair and said, ¡°Let¡¯s take a look at thepany with Mom. Thepany has never been under anyone¡¯s control, and your brother doesn¡¯t care. He needs toe and inspect it from time to time Rose Kinson obediently responded, ¡°Okay, then you go downstairs and wait for me. I¡¯ll tidy up ande down Okay, ¡°Li Wan¡¯er turned around and went downstairs. Soon, Rose Kinson packed up and went to visit her mother¡¯spany in a dazzling manner. The mother and daughter drove to thepany, about half an hour¡¯s journey. The location of thepany is not a bustlingmercial area in the capital city, but thispany has a high reputation in the city, and usually deals with education projects. No matter which city you are in now, education will always be the core priority. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!